Bibliographia Karaitica
Études sur le Judaïsme Médiéval Fondées par
Georges Vajda
Dirigées par
Paul B. Fenton
TOME XLIII
Karaite Texts and Studies Edited by
Meira Polliack Michael G. Wechsler
VOLUME 2
Библиография Караитика Аннотированная библиография караимов и караимизма
составитель
Барри Дов Валфиш при участии
Михаила Кизилова
Институт Бен-Цви Иерусалим
Лейден • Бостон Брилл
Bibliographia Karaitica An Annotated Bibliography of Karaites and Karaism
By
Barry Dov Walfish with
Mikhail Kizilov
THE BEN-ZVI INSTITUTE JERUSALEM
LEIDEN • BOSTON 2011
This book is printed on acid-free paper. Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Walfish, Barry. Bibliographia Karaitica : an annotated bibliography of Karaites and Karaism / by Barry Dov Walfish with Mikhail Kizilov. p. cm. — (Études sur le judaïsme médiéval ; v. 43) (Karaite texts and studies ; v. 2) Includes index. ISBN 978-90-04-18927-0 (hardback : alk. paper) 1. Karaites—Bibliography. I. Kizilov, Mikhail, 1974– Z6371.K37B55 2010 [BM185] 016.2968’1—dc22 2010033350
ISSN 0169-815X ISBN 978 90 04 18927 0 Copyright 2011 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands. Koninklijke Brill NV incorporates the imprints Brill, Hotei Publishing, IDC Publishers, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers and VSP. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Koninklijke Brill NV provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910, Danvers, MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change.
For Adele
יתָך ֶ ֶא ְשׁ ְתָּך ְכּגֶ ֶפן פּ ִֹריָּ ה ְבּיַ ְר ְכּ ֵתי ֵב and Miriam-Simma, Mordechai, Shoshana, and Simcha
יתים ָס ִביב ְל ֻשׁ ְל ָח ֶנֽ ָך ִ ֵָבּנֶ יָך ִכּ ְשׁ ִת ֵלי ז ג:תהלים קכח (Psalms 128:3) (The carrots are finally cooked.)
PREFACE TO THE SERIES KARAITE TEXTS AND STUDIES Interest in Karaism—a stream of Judaism that may generally be described as “scripturalist” and, at least with respect to established rabbinic halakhah, “anti-traditional”—has seen a significant and steady increase in recent years. While Karaism as a cohesive religious movement covers a wide span both in time and location—from the ninth century to the present and from Persia to North America—the focus of this scholarly efflorescence has been primarily on the history and literature of the Karaite “Golden Age,” centered in Persia-Iraq and Palestine of the late ninth through eleventh centuries. It is from this period that Karaism’s most prolific littérateurs, adept thinkers, and influential personalities emerge—figures who, as recent studies have made increasingly clear, impacted the lives and thinking not just of their coreligionists, but of the Jewish community at large. Contributing to this flowering of interest in Karaism—and hence to the establishment of the present series—are three essential factors, the first of which is the significantly increased accessibility of primary sources relating to medieval Karaism. The bulk of these sources consists of roughly 10,000 Karaite manuscript codices, collected in the first half of the nineteenth century from various Karaite communities in the Middle East (especially Cairo) by the Karaite communal leader and bibliophile Abraham Firkovich (1786–1874). These manuscripts were eventually acquired by the Saltykov-Shchedrin Library in St. Petersburg (now the National Library of Russia) and are presently divided, along with several Karaite manuscripts from sources other than Firkovich, into various sub-groups identified by the sigla Evr. (Еврейские = Hebrew) or Evr.-Arab. (Еврейско-арабские = Judaeo-Arabic). Access to these manuscripts was generally denied to Western scholars during the Soviet period and has only been made widely possible since the dissolution of the Soviet Union. Over the past two decades the vast majority of these manuscripts have been made more widely accessible through the photography and cataloguing projects undertaken by the Institute of Microfilmed Hebrew Manuscripts at the Jewish National and University Library in Jerusalem. Among the various West European libraries containing manuscripts of Karaite provenance, important collections of primary sources are also to be found in the Bibliothèque nationale in Paris, which contains around 25 Karaite manuscript codices (primarily the biblical commentaries of Yefet ben Eli), and the British Library Collections of Hebrew manuscripts, which includes approximately 140 Karaite manuscript codices written in Arabic and Hebrew script. This latter collection was purchased from the illustrious bookseller and collector M. W. Shapira in 1882, who acquired the manuscripts during travels through Hīt (in Iraq) and Cairo. In addition, there exists a relatively small number of Karaite manuscript fragments among those salvaged from the Rabbanite Ben Ezra synagogue in Cairo, generally known as the “Cairo Genizah.” The Genizah’s vast contents, the majority of which are housed at Cambridge University Library (Taylor-Schechter Collection) and date primarily from the tenth to the thirteenth centuries, range across the spectrum of medieval documentary and literary texts, and hence provide fascinating insight into the life and literature of Mediterranean Jewry—primarily Rabbanite, though to a certain degree also Karaite—during a period that was previously shrouded in relative obscurity. The ability of scholars to navigate this corpus and attain a broader measure of accessibility has been greatly assisted over the past decade through diligent efforts at cataloging. These have so far resulted in the publication of several catalogues prepared by the Cairo Genizah Research Unit at Cambridge University Library, describing thousands of fragments in Arabic and Judaeo-Arabic. The second factor relates to a certain tendentiousness which has to some extent characterized the history of research on Karaism. In popular Jewish circles, and in the wider academic discipline of Jewish Studies, Karaism has sometimes been viewed as an isolated phenomenon. Its literature has not always been recognized as authentic, innovative, or interesting, and the productive influence it may have had on Jewish history and thought has sometimes been dismissed. In part, this position has been shaped by the antagonistic mindset of certain medieval rabbinic sources in which Karaism was portrayed as the “enemy from within,” seeking to undermine the validity of Jewish tradition and threatening it, alongside
x
preface to the series karaite texts and studies
outside foes, with disintegration and collapse. Though academic interest in Karaism first appeared among European scholars during the seventeenth century, Karaism was drawn into the general debate of the emerging discipline of Jewish studies from the mid-nineteenth century by the groundbreaking research work of Simḥah Pinsker and Albert Harakavy. By the first half of the twentieth century it became firmly established in the works of eminent scholars such as Samuel Poznański, Jacob Mann, Isaac D. Markon, Leon Nemoy, Solomon S. Skoss, George Vajda, and Naphtali Wieder. The rich sources of medieval Karaism figure prominently in the works of the historians S. D. Goitein and Moshe Gil as part of their portrayal of the Jews in the medieval Mediterranean and Near East. It is only over the past few decades, however, that Karaism has come to be perceived as more of a cultural phenomenon that is both central and integral to medieval Jewish and Arabic culture. This change in the understanding of Karaism is steadily breaking down some of the artificial barriers that were constructed between Karaism and other fields of Jewish and Islamic Studies. This is a slow yet distinctive process: as more Karaite sources are recovered or re-analyzed as expressions of an authentic and creative religious movement, their relationship with other Jewish and Islamic sources and their value for the study of medieval Jewish and Islamic history and literature are being increasingly recognized and appreciated. It is this last statement, in fact, which describes the third factor contributing to the growth of contemporary scholarship on Karaism. Though in one respect a facet of the second factor, it is significant enough to warrant mention in its own right—to wit, the increasing, selfnourishing sense of scholarly curiosity and excitement produced by the ongoing revelation of the contents of the aforementioned manuscript collections, which are gradually clarifying and restructuring our understanding of medieval Karaism, its historical roots, its literary background, and, of especial significance, the extent of its socio-economic and intellectual involvement in and influence upon the Jewish and Islamic world at large. The study of the history and culture of the Jews of the Islamic world in the Middle Ages, and of Karaism as one of its central phenomena, is achieving the status of a compelling field of research, bearing the promise of rich scholarly rewards for all those engaged in the wider research of Judaeo-Arabic culture and literature, medieval Jewish literature and history, Arabic literature and the history of Islam, medieval philosophy, and/or biblical exegesis. These three factors underlying the efflorescence of scholarship on Karaism—on which the reader can find more detailed information in the recent introductory work edited by M. Polliack, Karaite Judaism: A Guide to its History and Literary Sources (Brill, 2003)—have also provided the impetus for the establishment of the present series, entitled Karaite Texts and Studies. It is our hope that this series, which appears in association with the series edited by P. Fenton, Études sur le judaïsme médiéval, will serve as a locus of investigation into medieval Karaism based on the testimony of its extensive written remains. For the reasons discussed above, emphasis is placed on the “Golden Age” of Karaism (late ninth through eleventh centuries), though the door remains open to texts and studies pertaining to later periods of Karaite creativity, such as in the regions of Byzantium, the Ottoman Empire, the Crimea, and Eastern Europe. The series covers all genres of Karaite literature, written in Hebrew, Arabic, or other languages. Regarding Judaeo-Arabic texts we have decided to refrain from imposing one script (Arabic or Hebrew) and to leave the question of script open to the author’s decision according to considerations of genre and transmission history. In certain cases, such as biblical exegesis, the earliest attested manuscripts are in Arabic script, yet most of the transmission history of the texts is in Hebrew script and, no less importantly, the genre itself is part of a long Jewish tradition of biblical interpretation. Reflective of the series’ direction, volume 1 of Karaite Texts and Studies (Études sur le judaïsme médiéval 36) included Michael G. Wechsler’s, edition, translation, and extensive study of The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet be ʿEli the Karaite on the Book of Esther (Brill, 2008). Yefet was one of the greatest littérateurs of the Karaite Golden Age and, without question, the Karaite biblical commentator par excellence. Volume 2 of Karaite Texts and Studies (presented herewith) is not typical of the series’ emphasis on text editions. Nevertheless, Barry Dov Walfish’s Bibliographia Karaitica: An Annotated Bibliography of Karaites and Karaism provides a solid foundation for further research in the burgeoning field of Karaite Studies. It occupies a unique place of honor in the series, as it will undoubtedly serve as an essential and enduring tool for future generations researching Karaism and
preface to the series karaite texts and studies
xi
related fields. This major work, which has been almost twenty years in preparation, is the first comprehensive bibliography of the Karaite movement in Judaism, from medieval to modern times, in the Near East, Byzantium, the Ottoman Empire, Eastern Europe, and the Crimea. It is our hope that the first two volumes of the series will whet the appetite of readers for the future volumes that are currently in planning as forthcoming publications in the series. Among these, in current order of preparation, are: • Joachim J. M. S. Yeshaya, Medieval Hebrew Poetry in Muslim Egypt: The Secular Poetry of the Karaite Poet Moses ben Abraham Darʿī • Marzena Zawanowska, The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet ben ʿEli the Karaite on the Abraham Narratives (Genesis 11:10–25:18)—Part 1: A Critical Edition and Introduction • James T. Robinson, Asceticism, Eschatology, Opposition to Philosophy: The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Salmon ben Yerūḥ am on the Book Qohelet (Ecclesiastes) • James T. Robinson, The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet ben Eli on Qohelet (Ecclesiastes) • Michael G. Wechsler, From Persia with Love: The Arabic Translation and Homiletical Commentary of Salmon ben Yeruḥ am on the Book of Esther • Marzena Zawanowska, Michael G. Wechsler, and Meira Polliack, The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet ben ʿEli the Karaite on the Abraham Narratives (Genesis 11:10–25:18)—Part 2: An Annotated English Translation • Ilana Sasson, The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet ben Eli on the Book of Proverbs • Barry Dov Walfish and Meira Polliack, The Writings of Daniel al-Qūmisī: A Critical Edition • Michael G. Wechsler, The Arabic Translation and Commentary of Yefet ben Eli on the Book of Judges Potential contributors to Karaite Texts and Studies are invited to inquire of either editor concerning the series’ editorial guidelines and to submit their manuscript for initial review. The primary focus of the series is on manuscripts containing an edited text (Judaeo-Arabic, and/or Arabic, Hebrew, Greek), English translation, and a substantial analytic introduction. Nevertheless, as a general policy, volumes of a more analytical, comparative, or discursive nature will also be considered, depending on their subject matter, focus, scope, and scholarly contribution. Finally, with respect to the realization of this series, we are indebted both to Michiel Klein Swormink, the former Brill Jewish Studies acquisitions editor, for his encouragement in initiating the series, and to Jennifer Pavelko, the current Brill Jewish Studies acquisitions editor for her encouragement and unfailing support of the series and its resources, and to the continuing efforts of the Brill production team, especially Michael Mozina. We are also grateful to Paul Fenton for his enthusiastic willingness to enable Karaite Texts and Studies to appear in association with the prestigious ÉJM series. October 2010 Meira Polliack Tel-Aviv University
Michael G. Wechsler Moody Bible Institute, Chicago
CONTENTS Preface to the Series ............................................................................................................. Introduction ........................................................................................................................... Acknowledgements ............................................................................................................... Mikhail Kizilov’s Introduction ........................................................................................... Введение (Russian Introduction) ...................................................................................... Abbreviations ........................................................................................................................ Latin-Romanic .............................................................................................................. Cyrillic ............................................................................................................................ Hebrew ........................................................................................................................... Library Symbols .................................................................................................................... Transliteration Tables .......................................................................................................... Hebrew ........................................................................................................................... Arabic ............................................................................................................................. Cyrillic ............................................................................................................................
ix liii lix lxi lxiii lxxiii lxxiii lxxvi lxxvii lxxix lxxxi lxxxi lxxxi lxxxii
PART ONE
GENERALIA CHAPTER ONE
MANUSCRIPTS, ARCHIVES, BIBLIOGRAPHIES, PRINTING 1.1. Manuscript Lists and Library Holdings ................................................................... 1.1.1. General ............................................................................................................... 1.1.2. Manuscripts in Private Collections ............................................................... Medieval ........................................................................................................ Modern .......................................................................................................... Adler, E. N. ............................................................................................... Geiger, Abraham ...................................................................................... Tischendorf, Konstantin von ................................................................. 1.1.3. Manuscripts in Public Collections ................................................................ Western Europe ........................................................................................... Austria ....................................................................................................... England ...................................................................................................... British Library, London ...................................................................... Cambridge ............................................................................................ Germany—Leipzig ................................................................................... Netherlands—Leiden ............................................................................... Eastern Europe ............................................................................................. Lithuania ................................................................................................... Poland ........................................................................................................ Russia ............................................................................................................. General ...................................................................................................... Moscow ...................................................................................................... St. Petersburg ............................................................................................ General .................................................................................................. Institute of Oriental Studies, Russian Academy of Sciences ........ National Library of Russia ................................................................. Firkovich Collections ...................................................................... Harkavy’s Reports on the Firkovich Collections ....................... Ukraine .......................................................................................................... Crimea ...................................................................................................... Bakhchisaray (Later Moved to Simferopol and Moscow) ............... Eupatoria (Yevpatoriya) .........................................................................
3 3 3 3 3 4 4 5 5 5 5 5 5 6 6 6 6 6 7 7 7 7 7 7 7 8 8 11 15 15 15 16
xiv
contents
Sevastopol .................................................................................................. Kiev ............................................................................................................. Odessa ........................................................................................................ 1.1.4. Israel .................................................................................................................... 1.1.5. North Africa—Egypt ......................................................................................... 1.1.6. United States ...................................................................................................... New York ........................................................................................................ Philadelphia .................................................................................................... Washington, D.C. .......................................................................................... 1.1.7. Manuscript Culture ........................................................................................... 1.2. Printed Works ................................................................................................................. 1.2.1. Library Collections ............................................................................................ 1.2.2. Bibliographies ..................................................................................................... 1.2.3. Karaite Printing ................................................................................................. 1.2.4. Censorship ..........................................................................................................
16 16 16 17 17 17 17 17 17 17 17 17 18 19 20
CHAPTER TWO
GENERAL WORKS 2.1. Reference Works ............................................................................................................. 2.2. Monographs ..................................................................................................................... 2.3. Journal Articles, Book Chapters, and Pamphlets (50 Pages or Less) .................... 2.3.1. Collected ............................................................................................................. 2.3.2. Individual Works ............................................................................................... 2.4. Encyclopedia Articles ..................................................................................................... 2.5. Exhibition .........................................................................................................................
21 21 22 22 22 28 29
CHAPTER THREE
THE MODERN STUDY OF KARAISM 3.1. Periodicals ........................................................................................................................ 3.2. General .............................................................................................................................. 3.3. Individual Scholars and Their Work ........................................................................... 3.3.1. Chwolson, Daniel (1819–1911) ....................................................................... 3.3.2. Delitzsch, Franz (1812–1890) .......................................................................... 3.3.3. Fahn, Reuben (1878–1939?) ............................................................................ 3.3.4. Grzegorzewski, Jan (1849–1922) .................................................................... 3.3.5. Harkavy, Albert (1835–1919) .......................................................................... 3.3.6. Kaplanov, Rashid (1949–2007) ....................................................................... 3.3.7. Kaya, L. I. ............................................................................................................ 3.3.8. Kowalski, Tadeusz (1889–1948) ..................................................................... 3.3.9. Mahler, Raphael (1899–1977) ......................................................................... 3.3.10. Mann, Jacob (1888–1940) ................................................................................ 3.3.11. Markon, Isaac Dov Ber (1875–1949) ............................................................. 3.3.12. Nemoy, Leon (1901–1998) .............................................................................. 3.3.13. Pinsker, Simḥah (1801–1864) ......................................................................... 3.3.14. Poznański, Samuel Abraham (1864–1921) ................................................... 3.3.15. Revel, Bernard (1885–1940) ............................................................................ 3.3.16. Wieder, Naphtali (1905–2001) ........................................................................
31 31 32 32 32 32 33 33 33 33 33 34 34 34 34 34 35 35 35
contents
xv
PART TWO
HISTORY CHAPTER FOUR
HISTORY—GENERAL 4.1. General Works ................................................................................................................ 4.2. Collective Biography .......................................................................................................
39 45
CHAPTER FIVE
HISTORY—ORIGINS AND EARLY DEVELOPMENT 5.1. Karaism and the Dead Sea Scrolls ............................................................................... 5.1.1. Bibliography ......................................................................................................... 5.1.2. General Works ..................................................................................................... 5.1.3. The Maghārians and the Medieval Discovery of Scrolls .............................. 5.1.4. The Damascus Document .................................................................................. 5.1.5. Exegetical Studies ................................................................................................ 5.1.6. Halakhic Studies .................................................................................................. 5.1.7. Zadok and Zadokite Fragments ........................................................................ 5.1.8. Argument over the Possible Medieval Karaite Origins of the Scrolls ....... 5.2. Karaite Origins ................................................................................................................ 5.2.1. Early Stages of Development (8th–9th c.) ...................................................... 5.2.2. Biography ............................................................................................................. Anan ben David and the Ananites .............................................................. Saul ben Anan (ca. 800) ................................................................................ Josiah ben Saul ben Anan (Late 8th to 9th c.) .......................................... Nahāwandī, Benjamin ben Moses al- (Mid-9th c.) ..................................
47 47 47 51 52 52 53 54 55 58 59 60 60 62 62 62
CHAPTER SIX
MIDDLE EAST 6.1. General .............................................................................................................................. 6.2. Babylonia (Iraq) .............................................................................................................. 6.2.1. History .................................................................................................................. 6.2.2. Biography ............................................................................................................. Dāwūd (David) b. Marwān al-Muqammiṣ (10th c.) ................................ Ḥ asan ben Mashiaḥ (10th c.) ....................................................................... Horzalani, Abraham (11th–12th c.) ............................................................ Ibn al-Hītī, David ben Seʿadel (Mid-15th c.) ............................................. Ibn Sāqawayh (10th c.) .................................................................................. Isaac (Abū Yaʿqūb) bar Bahlūl (11th/12th c.) ............................................ Ishmael of Ukbara (9th c.) ............................................................................ Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al- (1st Half of the 10th c.) ........................................... 6.3. Persia ................................................................................................................................. 6.3.1. History .................................................................................................................. 6.3.2. Biography ............................................................................................................. Nissi ben Noah (11th c.) ............................................................................... Sahl ibn Faḍl (Yashar ben Ḥ esed) al-Tustarī (Late 11th c.) ................... 6.4. Syria ................................................................................................................................... 6.4.1. History .................................................................................................................. 6.4.2. Biography ............................................................................................................. Fīrūz Family ..................................................................................................... Fīrūz, Abraham ben Solomon (16th c.) ...................................................... Fīrūz, Daniel ben Moses (ca. 1665–1700) .................................................. Fīrūz, Elijah ben Solomon (15th c.) ............................................................ Fīrūz, Ezra ben Elijah (15th/16th c.) ...........................................................
63 63 63 63 63 63 64 64 64 64 64 64 65 65 65 65 65 65 65 66 66 66 66 66 66
xvi
contents Fīrūz, Moses ben Isaiah ben Solomon (fl. 1630–1645) ............................ Moses ben Samuel of Damascus (14th c.) ..................................................
67 67
CHAPTER SEVEN
KARAITES IN ERETS ISRAEL (9th c. to 1948) 7.1. The Golden Age of Karaism: 9th–11th Centuries ..................................................... 7.1.1. History .................................................................................................................. General (Includes Material Covering the Period in General, Not Just in Erets Israel) ............................................................................................ Local History ................................................................................................... Jerusalem Community—General ............................................................. Mourners of Zion (Jerusalem Karaite Community) ........................ Ramlah .......................................................................................................... Synagogue of Samuel the Judge and Prophet .................................... 7.1.2. Biography and Individual Studies .................................................................... Abu ʾl-Faraj Hārūn ibn al-Faraj (Early 11th c.) ........................................ Abu ʾl-Ṭ ayyib al-Jibālī (10th c.) .................................................................... ʿAlī ben Abraham al-Ṭ awīl (2nd Half of the 11th–1st Half of the 12th c.) .......................................................................................................... ʿAlī ben Ḥ asan (Ḥ usayn) (2nd Half of the 10th c.) .................................. ʿAlī b. Sulaymān (11th–12th c.) ................................................................... Baṣīr, Yūsuf ben Abraham al- (1st Half of the 11th c.) ........................... Ben Zut ̣a (Ben-Ziṭa), Abu ʾl-Surrī (10th c.) ............................................... Bokhtan (or Bukhtan) (9th or 10th c.) ....................................................... Daniel (Mid-9th c.?) ....................................................................................... Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī (9th–10th c.) ................................................ David al-Qūmisī (d. 945) .............................................................................. David ben Boaz (10th c.) ............................................................................... Fāsī, David ben Abraham al- (10th c.) ....................................................... Ibn Fadanj Family .......................................................................................... Israel ben Daniel (11th c.) ............................................................................. Judah ben Eli (d. 932) .................................................................................... Levi ben Yefet (10th–11th c.) ....................................................................... Malik al-Ramlī (9th c.) .................................................................................. Sahl ben Maṣliaḥ (2nd Half of the 10th c.) ................................................ Salmon ben Jeroham (Yeruḥim) (10th c.) ................................................. Yefet ben Eli ha-Levi (2nd Half of the 10th c.) ......................................... Yeshuʿah ben Judah (2nd Half of the 11th c.) ........................................... Yūsuf (Abū Yaʿqūb) b. Nūḥ (Early 11th c.) ............................................... 7.2. Late Medieval and Early Modern Periods .................................................................. 7.2.1. General Works ..................................................................................................... 7.2.2. Travelers’ Reports ............................................................................................... Non-Jewish Travelers ..................................................................................... General ......................................................................................................... Individual Travelers ................................................................................... Jewish Travelers (Karaites and Rabbanites) ............................................... Karaite Travelers ......................................................................................... General ..................................................................................................... Individual Travelers ............................................................................... Babovich, Simḥah ............................................................................... Benjamin ben Elijah (Yerushalmi) .................................................. Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel (1787–1874) ............................. Moses ben Elijah, ha-Levi ................................................................. Naḥamu ben Solomon, of Kale (18th/19th c.) .............................. Samuel ben David (d. 1673) .............................................................
69 69 69 70 70 73 74 74 74 74 75 75 75 75 75 76 76 76 76 76 77 77 77 77 77 78 78 78 78 79 79 79 80 80 80 80 80 80 81 82 82 82 82 82 83 83 83 83
contents Rabbanite Travelers ........................................................................................ Benjamin ben Jonah of Tudela (12th c.) ................................................ Frankl, Ludwig August (1810–94) ........................................................... Obadiah ben Abraham of Bertinoro (1487–90) .................................... 7.2.3. Local History ........................................................................................................ Jerusalem .......................................................................................................... The Karaite Synagogue in Jerusalem ....................................................... Ramlah .............................................................................................................. 7.2.4. Biography ............................................................................................................. David ben Joshua (d. 1647) .......................................................................... Elijah ben Aaron ben Moses (15th or 16th c.) .......................................... Elijah ben Abraham (1st Half of the 12th c.) ............................................ Solomon Kohen (12th c.) .............................................................................. Tawrīzī, Judah Meʾir ben Abraham (d. before 1646) ............................... Yefet Yerushalmi .............................................................................................
xvii 84 84 84 84 84 84 86 87 87 87 87 87 87 87 87
CHAPTER EIGHT
KARAITES IN EGYPT AND NORTH AFRICA 8.1. Egypt ................................................................................................................................. 8.1.1. Arabic Press (in Chronological Order) ........................................................... 8.1.2. History—General ................................................................................................ Medieval Period ................................................................................................... Travelers’ Accounts ........................................................................................ Benjamin ben Jonah of Tudela (12th c.) ................................................ Meshullam ben Menaḥem, da Volterra (15th c.) .................................. Obadiah ben Abraham of Bertinoro (d. ca. 1500) ................................ Samuel ben David ....................................................................................... History .............................................................................................................. Biography ......................................................................................................... Abraham ben Yefet (ca. 1400–after 1460) .............................................. Bali, Moses ben Abraham (15th c.) ......................................................... Darʿī, Moses (12th–13th c.) ....................................................................... Fīrūz, al-Shams al-Kerim ben F. (15th c.) .............................................. Isaiah ben Uzziah ha-Kohen (al-Muʿallim al-Fāḍil) (12th–15th c.) ... Israel (ben Samuel?) ha-Dayyan ha-Maʿaravi (d. before 1354) .......... Samuel ben Moses al-Maghribī (15th c.) ................................................ Tustarī Family (10th–11th c.) ................................................................... Yefet al-Barqamanī (Early 15th c.) .......................................................... Yefet ben David ibn Ṣaghīr (14th c.) ....................................................... Modern Period .................................................................................................... Travelers’ Accounts ........................................................................................ History .............................................................................................................. Karaite Synagogue in Cairo .......................................................................... Karaite Cemetery in Cairo ............................................................................ Aliyah Question .............................................................................................. Biography ......................................................................................................... Berakhah ben Joseph ha-Kohen (b. 1843) .............................................. Darwish, Yūsuf ............................................................................................ Farag, Mourad (Faraj, Murād) (1867–1956) .......................................... Levi, Avraham ............................................................................................. Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ben Simḥah (1879–1956) ............................... Lichaa (Līshaʿ), David Zhaqi (Jacqui?) (20th c.) ................................... Marzouk, Moshe (1925–55) ...................................................................... Mourad, Henry (b. 1945) .......................................................................... Qarimi, Yitsḥāq (1880–1956) ................................................................... Tahan, Yosef (20th c.) ................................................................................
89 89 89 89 89 89 89 90 90 90 94 94 94 94 94 94 94 95 95 96 96 96 96 96 101 101 101 102 102 102 102 102 102 103 103 103 103 103
xviii
contents
8.2. Algeria ............................................................................................................................. 8.3. Morocco .......................................................................................................................... 8.3.1. General .............................................................................................................. 8.3.2. Biography .......................................................................................................... Darʿī, Moses (End of the 9th c.) ............................................................... Eldad ha-Dani (Late 9th c.) .......................................................................
103 103 103 104 104 104
CHAPTER NINE
KARAITES IN BYZANTIUM AND TURKEY 9.1. Byzantium ....................................................................................................................... 9.1.1. History—Medieval Period .............................................................................. 9.1.2. Biography and Individual Studies ................................................................ Aaron ben Elijah, of Nicomedia (ca. 1317–69) ...................................... Aaron ben Joseph ha-Rofe (or, the Elder) (ca. 1250–1320) ................. Aaron ben Judah Qusdini (12th c.) .......................................................... Hadassi, Judah (12th c.) ............................................................................. Jacob ben Reuben (12th c.) ........................................................................ Jacob ben Simeon (2nd Half of the 11th c.) ........................................... Menaḥem ben Michael ben Joseph (12th c.?) ........................................ Tobiah ben Moses ha-Avel (11th c.) ........................................................ 9.2. Turkey (1453 to Present) ............................................................................................. 9.2.1. History ............................................................................................................... 9.2.2. Travel Reports .................................................................................................. 9.2.3. Local History .................................................................................................... Adrianople .................................................................................................... Istanbul .......................................................................................................... 9.2.4. Biography .......................................................................................................... Abraham ben Judah ben Abraham (15th c.) .......................................... Afendopolo, Caleb (1464?–1525) .............................................................. Bali, Abraham ben Jacob (15th c.–16th c.) ............................................. Bashyatchi Family ........................................................................................ Bashyatchi, Elijah (ca. 1420–90) ............................................................... Bashyatchi, Hillel ben Moses (1st Half of the 16th c.) ......................... Bashyatchi, Moses (1537–55) .................................................................... Beghi Family ................................................................................................. Berakhah ben Elijah (18th c.) .................................................................... Elijah ben Judah Tishbi (16th c.) .............................................................. Fuki, Judah ben Eliezer Chelebi (d. before 1501) .................................. Gibbor, Judah ben Elijah (16th c.) ........................................................... Kiera (Kyra; Chiera) Family ...................................................................... Messorodi, Moses (b. 1559/1560?) ...........................................................
105 105 106 106 106 106 106 107 107 107 107 108 108 109 110 110 110 111 111 111 112 112 112 113 113 113 113 113 113 113 113 114
CHAPTER TEN
KARAITES IN MODERN ISRAEL 10.1. 10.2. 10.3. 10.4. 10.5. 10.6. 10.7. 10.8. 10.9.
Press ................................................................................................................................. General Works ............................................................................................................... Aliyah (Immigration) to Israel ................................................................................... Travelers’ Reports ......................................................................................................... 10.4.1. Abkowicz, Mariola (Contemporary) ............................................................ Relations with the Israeli Government ...................................................................... Personal/Legal Status of the Karaites in Israel ......................................................... Karaite Courts ................................................................................................................ Karaite Marriage and Divorce in the State of Israel ............................................... Intermarriage with Rabbanites ...................................................................................
115 115 117 117 117 117 119 120 121 122
contents 10.10. Internal Affairs of the Karaite Community ............................................................ 10.11. Karaites in the Israeli Press and Media (Community Reactions) ...................... 10.12. Local Communities ..................................................................................................... 10.12.1. Ashdod ........................................................................................................ 10.12.2. Bat-Yam ...................................................................................................... 10.12.3. Hebron ........................................................................................................ 10.12.4. Jerusalem .................................................................................................... 10.12.5. Matsliaḥ ...................................................................................................... 10.12.6. Ramlah ........................................................................................................ 10.12.7. Ranen .......................................................................................................... 10.12.8. Yashresh ...................................................................................................... 10.13. Biography ..................................................................................................................... 10.13.1. Alfandari, Mordecai (1929–99) .............................................................. 10.13.2. Avraham, Avi (1970–2004) ..................................................................... 10.13.3. Halevi, Shemuʾel ........................................................................................ 10.13.4. Halevi, Zekhariah ben Yaʿakov ............................................................... 10.13.5. Levi, Eyal ben Mosheh Mordechai ........................................................ 10.13.6. Marzuk, Avraham ben Mosheh .............................................................. 10.13.7. Marzuk, Yosef ben Mosheh .................................................................... 10.13.8. Matsliaḥ, Ovadyah ben Barukh .............................................................. 10.13.9. Nono, Shelomoh ben Shabbetai, Chief Rabbi (1899–1976) .............. 10.13.10. Shabbetai, Yosef ben Sabat ...................................................................... 10.14. Sociological Studies ..................................................................................................... 10.15. Genetic Studies ............................................................................................................
xix 122 123 123 123 123 123 123 124 124 124 124 124 124 125 125 125 125 125 125 125 125 125 125 126
CHAPTER ELEVEN
KARAITES IN EASTERN EUROPE 11.1. 11.2.
Bibliography ................................................................................................................. Press .............................................................................................................................. 11.2.1. General Works about the Press .............................................................. 11.2.2. Individual Newspapers and Periodicals by Language ........................ Judaeo (Karaito)-Tatar ........................................................................ Davul .................................................................................................. About ............................................................................................ Karaim .................................................................................................... General ............................................................................................... Individual Periodicals ...................................................................... Karaj Awazy ................................................................................. About ...................................................................................... Onarmach ..................................................................................... About ...................................................................................... Przyjaciel Karaimów ................................................................... Sahyszymyz ................................................................................... Polish ...................................................................................................... Awazymyz ......................................................................................... About ............................................................................................ Coś ...................................................................................................... Myśl Karaimska ................................................................................ About ............................................................................................ Russian ................................................................................................... Pre-Soviet .......................................................................................... Известия Таврического и одесского караимского духовного правления ............................................................. About ........................................................................................ Караимская жизнь ..................................................................... About ........................................................................................
127 127 127 128 128 128 128 128 128 128 128 129 129 129 129 129 129 129 130 130 130 130 130 130 130 131 131 131
xx
11.3. 11.4. 11.5. 11.6. 11.7. 11.8. 11.9.
11.10.
11.11. 11.12. 11.13. 11.14. 11.15. 11.16.
11.17.
contents Караимское слово ....................................................................... Сабах ............................................................................................ Soviet .................................................................................................. Бизым йол (Наш путь) ............................................................ About ........................................................................................ Post-Soviet ........................................................................................ Caraimica (Караимика) ............................................................ Караимская газета (Karaimskaya gazeta; Karaite Gazette) Караимские вести (Karaimskiye vesti; Karaite News) ........ About ........................................................................................ Крымские караимы (Krymskiye karaimy; Crimean Karaites) ................................................................................... General Works ............................................................................................................. About KNÈ .............................................................................................................. Films .............................................................................................................................. Modern Study of East European Karaites .............................................................. Onomastics (Karaite Personal Names) ................................................................... Tombstone Inscriptions ............................................................................................. Toponymy (Karaite Place Names) ........................................................................... History .......................................................................................................................... 11.9.1. General .......................................................................................................... 11.9.2. Origins ........................................................................................................... 11.9.3. Karaites and Khazars .................................................................................. 11.9.4. Early Modern Period up to WWI (Including the Russian Empire) .... 11.9.5. World War I ................................................................................................ 11.9.6. Soviet Period, 1917–89 ............................................................................... 11.9.7. The Karaites during World War II .......................................................... 11.9.8. Deportation of Karaites after World War II .......................................... 11.9.9. Post-Soviet Period (1989–Present) ........................................................... 11.9.10. Emigration .................................................................................................... Karaites in the Military .............................................................................................. 11.10.1. Individual Biographies ............................................................................... Pasha, David Babakaevich, b. Eupatoria, 1898–d. 17 Aug. 1944 near Klikolia (Lithuania) .................................................................. Pilecki, Wiktor (1926–2006) ................................................................. Tapsashar, Mark ..................................................................................... Tongur, Veniamin Semenovich (1911–67) ........................................ 11.10.2. Союз Воинов-караимов (Soyuz Voinovkaraimov; Union of Karaite Soldiers) ...................................................................................... Religion ......................................................................................................................... Karaites and Jews ........................................................................................................ Statistics ........................................................................................................................ Legal Status .................................................................................................................. Anthropological Studies ............................................................................................. Community Affairs, Politics, and Polemics ............................................................ 11.16.1. 19th Century ................................................................................................ 11.16.2. Early 20th Century ...................................................................................... The Intermarriage Question (on Intermarriage with Jews) ............ The Ḥ akham Election of 1915 .............................................................. 11.16.3. Soviet Period (1917–89) ............................................................................. 11.16.4. Post-Soviet Period (1989–) ........................................................................ Organizations ............................................................................................................... 11.17.1. 19th–Early 20th Century ............................................................................ Караимская национально-демократическая партия культурного самоопределения (Karaimskaya natsional’no-demokratischeskaya partiya kul’turnogo samoopredeleniya; The Karaite NationalDemocratic Party of Cultural Self-Identification) ............................. Караимский национальный фонд (Karaimskiy national’nyy fond; Каrаіtе National Fund) ..........................................................................
131 132 132 132 132 132 132 132 132 133 133 133 137 139 140 141 142 142 142 142 144 146 150 152 153 153 157 157 158 158 159 159 159 160 160 160 160 161 162 163 165 168 168 170 172 173 173 174 175 175
175 176
contents
xxi
Караимское Духовное Правление (Karaimskoye, dukhovnoye pravlemye; Karaite Religious Consistory) ........................................... 176 Обществo караимов для распространения просвещения и взаимного вспомоществования (Obshchestvo koraimov dlya rasprostraneniya prosveshcheniya i vzaimnogo vspomoshchestvovaniya; The Karaite Society for the Dissemination of Education and Mutual Support) .......................... 176 Одесское общество объединения караимов (Odesskoye obshchestvo ob’yedineniya karaimov; The Odessa Society for the Unification of the Karaites) .................................................................. 176 Таврическое и Одесское караимское духовное правление (Tavricheskoye i Odesskoye Karaimskoye dukhovnoye pravtenie; The Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory) .................. 177 11.17.2. Post-Soviet Period ....................................................................................... 178 Культурно-просветительскaя ассоциация караимов (Kul’turnoprosvetitel’skaya assotsiatsiya karaimov; The Karaite Cultural-Educational Association) ....................................................... 178 Фонд мира и согласия (Fond mira i soglasiya; The Fund for Peace and Harmony) ......................................................................................... 178 Центральное духовное правление Русских караимов заграницей (Tsentral’noye dukhovnoye pravleniye russkikh karaimov zagramitsey; The Central Spiritual Board for Russian Karaites Abroad) ..................................................................................................... 178 Opposition to the Board ........................................................................ 178 11.18. Conferences, Congresses (Arranged Chronologically) ......................................... 178 11.18.1. Национальный караимский съезд (Natsional’nyy karaimskiy s’yezd; Karaite National Congress) ...................................................... 178 1910 ........................................................................................................... 178 1917 ........................................................................................................... 179 About ........................................................................................................ 179 11.18.2. Съезд караимского духовенства (S’yezd karaimskogo dukhovenstva; Assembly of Karaite Clergy) (June 18–27, 1917) ... 179 11.18.3. Всесоюзная Конференция Караимских Общин (Vsesoyuznaya Konferentsiya Karaimskikh Obshchin; All-Soviet Conference of Karaite Communities) (1927) ............................................................... 180 11.18.4. Pieniężno Conference, 1987 (Poland) ..................................................... 180 11.18.5. Karaj Kiuńlari (Karaite Days) (Warsaw, Sept. 2003) ............................ 180 11.18.6. Other ............................................................................................................. 180 11.19. Institutions ................................................................................................................... 180 11.19.1. Karaite National Library (Karai Bitikligi) (Eupatoria) ......................... 180 11.20. Care for the Needy ..................................................................................................... 181 11.20.1. General .......................................................................................................... 181 11.20.2. Charitable Institutions ................................................................................ 181 Евпаторийскоe караимскоe oбществo попечения о бедных (Yevpatoriyskoye karaimskoye obshchestvo popecheniya obednykh; Eupatoria Karaite Society for Caring for the Poor) .... 181 Караимская Богадельная ‘Ярдым’ имени Абике Шапшал (Karaimskaya Bogadelnaya “Yardym” imeni Akbike Shapshal; Akbike Shapshal Karaite Poorhouse “Yardym”) (Eupatoria) ..... 181 Киевское караимское благотворительное общество (Kiyevskoye Karaimskoye blagotvoritel’noye obshchestvo; Kiev Karaite Charitable Society) ...................................................... 182 Oбщество вспомоществования бедным караимaм (Obshchestvo vspomoshchestvovaniya bednym karaimam; Society for the Assistance of Indigent Karaites) (Eupatoria) ................................ 182 Симферопольское караимское благотворительное общество (Simferopol’skoye karaimskoye blagotvoritel’noye obshchestvo; Simferopol Karaite Charitable Society) .......................................... 182
xxii
contents CHAPTER TWELVE
BIOGRAPHIES OF EAST EUROPEAN KARAITES 12.1. 12.2.
Collective ...................................................................................................................... Individual ..................................................................................................................... 12.2.1. 1500–1799 ..................................................................................................... Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi (1685–after 1734) .......................... Aga Family ................................................................................................ Aga, Samuel ben Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi (1717–70) ........ Chelebi Family .......................................................................................... David ben Shalom (d. 1699) .................................................................. Duvan, Benjamin ben Elijah (1747–after 1816) .................................. Elijah ben Baruch the Elder (d. before 1712) ...................................... Ezra ben Nisan, ha-Rofe (1599–1666) .................................................. Gabbai, Samuel (b. 1731) ........................................................................ Isaac ben Solomon (1754 or 1755–1826) ............................................. Joseph ben Moses (17th c.?) ................................................................... Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac ha-Mashbir (d. 1700) .......................... Joseph ben Yeshuʿah (Józef ben Jeszua) (17th c.) .............................. Judah ben Elijah Tishbi (First Half of the 16th c.) ............................ Kalai, Samuel ben Joseph (d. 1754) ...................................................... Kalfa, Isaak ben Joseph (d. 1801) .......................................................... Karaimowicz, Iljasz (d. 1648) ................................................................. Labanowski (Łabanos) Family ............................................................... Labanowski, Abraham ben Samuel I (17th c.) .................................... Labanowski, Abraham ben Samuel II (d. 1775) ................................. Lutski Family ............................................................................................ Lutski, Simḥah Isaac ben Moses (d. 1766) .......................................... Malinovski, Joseph ben Mordecai (d. after 1625) .............................. Mordecai ben Nisan (Kukizow) (d. 1709) ........................................... Moses ben Elijah ha-Levi (d. 1667) ...................................................... Moses ben Elijah Pasha (16th c.) .......................................................... Samuel ben Naḥamu, of Kaffa (16th c.) ............................................... Troki Family ............................................................................................. Troki, Abraham ben Aaron (17th c.) ................................................... Troki, Isaac ben Abraham (1533–94) ................................................... Troki, Noah (17th c.) .............................................................................. Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron (1670?–1745) ........................ Zacharjasiewicz, Shalom ben Zachariah (1765/1766–1813) ............. Zephaniah ben Mordecai (16th c.) ....................................................... Zerah ben Nathan of Troki (1578–1657/8) ......................................... 12.2.2. 1800–1917 ...................................................................................................... Collective ................................................................................................... Aga, Benjamin ben Samuel (d. 1824) ................................................... Aga, Joseph ben Samuel (18th–19th c.) ............................................... Azariah ben Eliyah (d. after 1838) ........................................................ Babayev, B. M. (19th–20th c.) ................................................................ Babayeva, Sara Abramovna .................................................................... Babovich, Naḥamu ben Solomon (1799–1882) .................................. Babovich, Simḥah ben Solomon (1790–1855) .................................... Bakkal, Il’ya Isaakovich (1869–1911) .................................................... Beim, Isaac ben Abraham (1828–92) ................................................... Beim, Solomon ben Abraham, b. Chufut-Kale 1817 or 1819; d. St.-Petersburg 1867 ......................................................................... Dubinskiy, Ananiy Efremovich (Troki, 1856–Troki, 1913) .............. Duvan, Yakov Venyaminovich (1842–1902) ....................................... Duvan, Semen Ezrovich (1870–1957) .................................................. Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel (Avraham Samuilovich), Łuck 1787–Chufut-Kale 1874 ............................................................
183 183 183 183 183 184 184 184 184 184 184 184 184 184 185 185 185 185 185 185 186 186 187 187 187 187 187 188 188 188 188 188 188 189 189 189 189 189 190 190 190 190 190 191 191 191 191 191 191 192 192 193 193 193
contents
xxiii
Bibliography .......................................................................................... General Works ..................................................................................... The Firkovich Controversy ................................................................ Firkovich, Gabriel ben Simḥah (Gavrila/Gavriil Semenovich) (d. 1864) ................................................................................................ Firkovich, Hannah (d. 1866) .................................................................. Firkovich, Isaac Boaz Ben Nisan (Bogusław) (1865–1915) .............. Firkovich, M. Ya. (Moisei Yakovlevich) (1846–1918) ....................... Gelelovich, Guliush/Gülüş Markovna (d. 1918?) ............................... Isakovich, Samoilo Isakovich (1859–1910) .......................................... Kal’fa, Mark Moiseyevich (1853–1918) ................................................ Kazaz, Elijah (Kasas, Il’ya; Kazaz, Elijahu ben Elijahu; Il’ya Il’ich) (1832–1912) .......................................................................................... General Works ..................................................................................... Kazaz as Historian and Researcher .................................................. Kazaz as Newspaper Censor and Editor .......................................... Kazaz, Il’ya ................................................................................................ Kazaz, M. I. ............................................................................................... Kefeli, Sima (Simḥah) Osipovich (1821–1904) ................................... Khodzhash, Mordekhai Isakovich ......................................................... Kobecki, Emmanuil Osipovich (1863–1927) ....................................... Kobecki, Romuald (Romi’el) (1823–1911) .......................................... Krym Family ............................................................................................. Krym, Solomon Samoilovich (ca. 1864–1867/8–1936) ...................... Works by Krym ................................................................................... Kukizów Family ........................................................................................ Kukizow, David ben Mordecai (1777–1855) ....................................... Kukizow/Kokizov, Judah or Yufuda Davidovich (1840–1917) ........ Leonowicz, Abraham ben Levi (d. 1851) ............................................. Leonowicz, Joseph ben Abraham (1794–1867) ................................... Leonowicz, Zarah ben Samuel (d. 1895) .............................................. Lutski, Abraham ben Joseph Solomon (1792–1855) ......................... Lutski, Joseph Solomon ben Moses (1768–1844) ............................... Malecki, Pinḥas ben Aharon (Felix) (1852 or 1854–1928) ............... Michri, Avraam Yufudovich (1830–1917) ........................................... Mickiewicz, Zachariasz (1841–1926) .................................................... Mordkowicz, Jeszua Josef (Joshua Joseph b. Moses) (1802–84) ...... Panpulov (Pampulov), Samuil Moiseyevich (1831–1911) ................ Pigit, Samuel ben Shemariah ................................................................. Pilecki, Owadjusz (Ovadiya Il’ich) (1884–1930) ................................. Shakay, S. I. (Saduk Il’ich) (1822–95) ................................................... Shishman, Beneta Solomonovna ........................................................... Sinani, Boris Naumovich (1851–1922) ................................................. Sinani, Isaac Iosifovich (1833–90) ......................................................... Sultanski, I. M. (Isaac ben Mordecai or Isaak Mordekhayevich) (d. 1899) ................................................................................................ Sultansky (Sułtański), Mordecai ben Joseph (ca. 1772–1862) .......... Tynfowicz, Nehamia Markovich, b. Poniewież (1843; d. Melitopol 1927) ...................................................................................................... Zacharjasiewicz, Shalom ben Zachariah (1765/1766–1813) ............. Zajączkowski, Achiezer (1855–1930) .................................................... 12.2.3. 1917–Present .................................................................................................. Collective ................................................................................................... Individual .................................................................................................. Abkowicz, Raphael ben Abraham Samuel (Rafał ben Abraham Szemuel) (1896–1992) .................................................................... Abrahamowicz, Sabina (widow of Zacharjusz Abrahamowicz) (d. 2008) ............................................................................................
193 194 198 201 201 201 202 202 202 202 202 202 205 205 206 206 206 206 206 206 206 207 209 209 209 209 209 209 210 210 210 210 210 210 211 211 212 212 212 212 212 212 212 213 213 213 213 213 213 214 214 214
xxiv
contents Bobovich-Yefetova, S. E. ..................................................................... Choref, Mikhail Yakovlevich (1932–99) .......................................... Dubiński Family ................................................................................... Dubiński, Yakov Abramovich (1895–1958) .................................... Efetova-Gabai, Lidiya Aleksandrovna (1921–98) ........................... Egiz, K. B. (Ksenya Borisovna) (1855–1937) .................................. El’yashevich, Boris Saad’yevich (Berakhah ben Saadiah) (1881–1971) ...................................................................................... Eru, M. I. ............................................................................................... Eszwowicz, Zachariasz (b. 1927) ....................................................... Firkovich Family (Troki) .................................................................... Firkovičius, Mykolas (= Firkowicz, Michał/Mikhail), Troki 17.11.1924–Vilnius/Wilno, 12.10.2000 ......................................... Firkowicz, Aleksander (Sarshalom) ben Samuel d. Łuck 24.10.1935 (d. 1935) .......................................................... Firkowicz, Bogusław (d. ca. 2003) ..................................................... Firkowicz, Jerzy, Gdánsk, 18.01.1948–Flensburg, 19.12.2005 ...... Firkowicz, Szemaja (Szymon) (= Firkovich, Semion Adolfovich = Szafir) (1897–1982) ................................................. Fuki, Il’ya Aleksandrovich (a.k.a. Fuki, Ilias ga-gakham ben Iskander Chelebi) ............................................................................. Grigulevich, Iosif Romual’dovich (1913–88) ....................................... Grigulevičiūtė, (Grigulewicz) S. ............................................................. Gumush, David Markovich (1899–1980) ............................................ Isakovich Family ...................................................................................... Joffe, Adolf Abramovich (1883–1927) .................................................. Józefowicz (Juzefavičius), Simas ............................................................ Juchniewicz, Marek (1924–2008) .......................................................... Jutkiewicz, Aleksander (1945–2005) ..................................................... Katyk, Аron Il’ich (1883–1942) ............................................................. Kefeli, Iakov A. (1876–1967) .................................................................. Khafuz, Mark Ezrovich (1920–2002) ................................................... Kogen, Solomon Aronovich, Eupatoria (1830–Kiev, 1900) ............. Kokenay, Boris Iakovlevich (1892–1967) ............................................. Kushul’, Avraam Isaakovich (1900–2002) ........................................... Kushul’, Semita Isaakovna (1906–96) .................................................. Leonowicz, Mordecai (Marek) ben Abraham-Zechariah (1885 [or 1894?]–1940) ...................................................................... Levi, Boris Zakharovich, 1925, Sevastopol–2004, Odessa ................. Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ben Simhah (1879–1956) ............................. Levi-Maytop, Il’ya Efimovich (a.k.a. Levi-Eru) (1904, Moscow–1958, USA) .............................................................. Lobanos, Józef (1878–1947) ................................................................... Łopato Family ........................................................................................... Lopatto, M. S. ........................................................................................... Łopatto, Romuald (1930–2008) ............................................................. Mangubi, Kseniya M. (d. 2001) ............................................................. Mangubi, Sima Mikhailovna (1888–1992) .......................................... Mardkowicz, Aleksander (1875–1944) ................................................. Penbek Family .......................................................................................... Pilecki, Szymon ........................................................................................ Polkanov, Yuriy Alexandrovich ............................................................. Poziemski, Włodziemierz (1909–1939?) and Irena Poziemski (1918–2004) .......................................................................................... Prik, Ol’ga (b. 1921) ................................................................................ Robaczewski Family ................................................................................. Samulevičienė (Samulewicz), R. ............................................................
214 214 214 214 215 215 215 215 215 215 215 216 216 216 216 217 217 218 218 218 218 218 218 219 219 219 219 219 220 220 220 220 221 221 221 221 221 221 221 221 221 222 222 222 222 223 223 223 223
contents Sarach, Mikhail Semenovich (b. 1910, Moscow; d. 2000, Paris) ..... Sinani Family ............................................................................................ Sinani, Mordecai ...................................................................................... Szpakowski, Eliasz (b. 1910) ................................................................... Szapszał, Seraja Markowicz (1873–1961) ............................................. Bibliography .......................................................................................... General Works ..................................................................................... Persian Period ...................................................................................... As Ḥ akham of Crimea ........................................................................ Inauguration as Ḥ akham of Poland-Lithuania ............................... Pastoral Work as Ḥ akham of Poland-Lithuania ............................ As Orientalist ........................................................................................ Szyszman, Simon (Szymon/Semion Borisovich) (1909–93) ............. Zajączkowski, Konstanty (1940–2007) ................................................. Zajączkowski, Michał (b. 1922) .............................................................
xxv 223 223 223 223 224 224 224 226 227 227 228 228 229 229 229
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
CRIMEA: THE MAJOR CENTER OF EAST EUROPEAN KARAISM 13.1. Bibliography ................................................................................................................... 13.2. General Works ............................................................................................................... 13.3. The Turkic Theory of Karaite Identity ...................................................................... 13.3.1. General Works Espousing the Turkic Theory ............................................ 13.3.2. Critiques of Turkic Theory ............................................................................ 13.4. Archaeology .................................................................................................................... 13.5. Tombstone Inscriptions ............................................................................................... 13.6. Travelers’ Accounts ....................................................................................................... 13.6.1. Middle Ages ...................................................................................................... Pethahiah ben Jacob, of Regensburg (2nd Half of the 12th c.) .......... Hebrew Original ..................................................................................... Translations ............................................................................................. Schiltberger, Johannes (Hans) (1380–after 1438) .................................. Editions ..................................................................................................... Translations ............................................................................................. English .................................................................................................. German (Modern) .............................................................................. Russian ................................................................................................. 13.6.2. 16th Century ..................................................................................................... Broniewski, Marcin (Broniovius, Martinus) .......................................... 13.6.3. 17th Century ..................................................................................................... Beauplan, Guillaume Levasseur de (1600–1673) ................................... French Original ....................................................................................... English ...................................................................................................... German ..................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... Ukrainian ................................................................................................. Evliya Chelebi (ca. 1611–ca. 1679) ........................................................... Turkish Original ..................................................................................... Polish ......................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... Secondary Literature .............................................................................. Lucca, Giovanni Giuliani da (Dominican Friar) ................................... Italian Original ........................................................................................ French ....................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... 13.6.4. 18th Century ..................................................................................................... Guthrie, Maria (English Tourist) ............................................................. Kleemann, Nicolaus Ernst (1736–98) ......................................................
231 232 237 237 243 245 245 245 245 245 245 246 246 246 247 247 247 247 247 247 247 247 247 247 248 248 248 248 248 248 248 249 249 249 249 249 249 249 249
xxvi
contents German Original ..................................................................................... French ....................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... Pallas, P. S. [Peter Simon] (1741–1811) .................................................. German Original ..................................................................................... English ...................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... Peyssonel, Claude Charles de (1727–90) ................................................. Struve, J. C. (Johann Christian) von (1768–1812) ................................ German Original ..................................................................................... English ...................................................................................................... French ....................................................................................................... Zuyev, Vasiliy Fedorovich (1754–94) ...................................................... 13.6.5. 19th Century ..................................................................................................... Anonymous .................................................................................................. Afanas’yev-Chuzhbinskiy, Aleksandr Stepanovich (1816–75) ............ Bantysh-Kamenskiy, D. N. (Dmitriy Nikolayevich) (1788–1850) ...... Berg, Nikolai Vasil’yevich (1823–84) ....................................................... Bernov, M. A. (Mikhail Aleksandrovich) (b. 1864) .............................. Bonar, Andrew, 1810–92, and Robert Murray M’Cheyne (1813–43) ... Bžiškian, Minas (or Minai Medici) (1777–1851) ................................... Campenhausen, Pierce Balthasar, Freiherr von (1746–1807 or 1808) .... Castelnau, Gabriel, marquis de ................................................................. Chojecki, Edmund (penname: Charles, Edmond) (1822–99) ............. Clarke, Edward Daniel (1769–1822) ........................................................ Daab, Adolf (1872–1924) ........................................................................... Deinard, Ephraim (1846–1930) ................................................................ Demidov, Anatoliy Nikolayevich (Démidoff de San Donato, Anatole) (1813–70) ................................................................................. French Original ....................................................................................... Italian ........................................................................................................ Russian ...................................................................................................... Dmitriyevskiy, Mikhaila (b. 1788) ............................................................ Dubois de Montpereux, Frédéric (1798–1849) ...................................... Faure, Félix (1841–99) ................................................................................ Gorchakova, E. S. ........................................................................................ Grellet, Stephen (1773–1855) .................................................................... Griboyedov, A. S. (Alexander Sergeyevich) (1795–1829) .................... Grimm, August Theodor von (1805–78) ................................................ Haxthausen-Abbenburg, August Franz Ludwig Maria, Freiherr von (1792–1866) ............................................................................................. Henderson, Ebenezer (1784–1858) .......................................................... Hlebnicki-Józefowicz, L. ............................................................................ Holderness, Mary ........................................................................................ Hommaire de Hell, Xavier (1812–48) ..................................................... French Original ....................................................................................... English ...................................................................................................... Izmailov, Vladimir Vasil’yevich (1773–1830) ........................................ Kaczkowski, Karol (1797–1867) ............................................................... Kessler, Karl (1815–81) .............................................................................. Kohl, J. G. (Johann Georg) (1808–78) ..................................................... Kondaraki, Vasiliy Khristoforovich (1834–86) ...................................... Koshlyakov, A. ............................................................................................. Kostomarov, Nikolai Ivanovich (1817–85) ............................................. Leroy-Beaulieu, Anatole (1842–1912) ..................................................... Lyall, Robert (d. 1831) ................................................................................ Markov, Evgeniy (1835–1903) ..................................................................
249 249 250 250 250 250 250 250 250 250 251 251 251 251 251 251 251 252 252 252 252 252 253 253 253 253 253 253 253 254 254 254 254 254 254 254 255 255 255 255 255 255 255 256 256 256 256 256 256 257 257 257 257 257 257
contents
13.7. 13.8. 13.9. 13.10.
13.11. 13.12. 13.13.
Marmont, Auguste Frédéric Louis Viesse, duc de Raguse (1774–1852) ............................................................................................. Montandon, C. H. ....................................................................................... Murav’yev-Apostol, Ivan Matveyevich (1765–1851) ............................ Russian Original ...................................................................................... German ..................................................................................................... Italian ........................................................................................................ Neilson, Andrew, Mrs. ............................................................................... Nowosielski, Antoni (1823–80) ................................................................ Oliphant, Laurence (1829–88) .................................................................. English Original ...................................................................................... German ..................................................................................................... Italian ........................................................................................................ Petermann, H. (Julius Heinrich) .............................................................. Remy, F. ........................................................................................................ Reuilly, Jean, Baron de (1780–1810) ........................................................ Scott, Charles Henry ................................................................................... Shishkina, Olimpiada Petrovna (1791–1854) ......................................... Skirmuntowa, Helena (1827–74) .............................................................. Spencer, Edmund ........................................................................................ Steinhard, S. ................................................................................................. Sumarokov, Pavel Ivanovich (c. 1760–1846) .......................................... Webster, James (1802–28) ..................................................................... Zhukov, K. ............................................................................................... Zhukovskiy, V. A. (Vasiliy Andreyevich) (1783–1852) ................... 13.6.6. Early 20th Century ...................................................................................... Karpeles, Gustav (1848–1909) .............................................................. Wertheimer, Fritz (b. 1884) .................................................................. 13.6.7. Late 20th–Early 21st Century ................................................................... Abkowicz, Mariola .................................................................................. Bar-Yishai, Yisraʾel .................................................................................. Bowman, Inci and Fevzi Alimoglu ...................................................... Dubiński, Roman .................................................................................... Krispil, Nissim ......................................................................................... Kutayeva, N. N. ....................................................................................... 13.6.8. Analysis of Travelers’ and Contemporary Accounts ............................ Crimean Karaites in the Press .................................................................................. History .......................................................................................................................... 13.8.1. Karaites in the Crimean War (1853–56) ................................................. Religion ......................................................................................................................... Relations with Other Ethnic or Religious Groups ................................................ 13.10.1. Crimean Tatars ............................................................................................ 13.10.2. Krymchaks .................................................................................................... 13.10.3. Other Jews .................................................................................................... Ephraim Deinard .................................................................................... Works by Deinard .............................................................................. About Deinard .................................................................................... The Crimean Karaite Community: Current Affairs and Debates ...................... Conferences and Congresses (in Chronological Order) ...................................... Local Karaite Organizations in Crimea ................................................................... 13.13.1. Ассоциация крымских караимов “Крымкарайлар” (The “Krymkaraylar” Association of Crimean Karaites) ................. 13.13.2. Духовноe правлениe крымских караимов (Religious Consistory of the Crimean Karaites) ....................................................................... 13.13.3. Крымское объединение караимских общин (Crimean Union of Karaite Communities) ....................................................................... 13.13.4. Международный институт крымских караимов (International Institute of Crimean Karaites) ..............................................................
xxvii 258 258 258 258 258 258 258 258 259 259 259 259 259 259 259 260 260 260 260 260 260 261 261 261 261 261 261 261 261 261 261 261 262 262 262 263 264 270 270 272 272 272 273 273 273 273 274 278 279 279 279 280 280
xxviii
contents
13.14. Local History ............................................................................................................... 13.14.1. Armyansk (Armyanskiy Bazar, Ermeni Bazar; Northern Crimea) .... 13.14.2. Bakhchisaray ................................................................................................ Conflict between Karaites and the Bakchisaray Museum ............... 13.14.3. Balaklava ....................................................................................................... 13.14.4. Chufut-Kale (Kale, Kyrk-Yer, Selaʿ ha-Yehudim) ................................. General ...................................................................................................... Toponymy ................................................................................................ Archaeology ............................................................................................. Underground Well of Chufut-Kale, Discovered in 1998–99 .......... History (Including Memoirs) ............................................................... Kenasa (Synagogue) ............................................................................... The Cemetery in the Jehosaphath Valley near Chufut-Kale and Its Inscriptions ............................................................................ Conflict between Local Karaites and the Israeli Epigraphic Expedition to Chufut-Kale in 1997 ................................................. 13.14.5. Eupatoria (Gözleve; Közläwä; Gezlöv; Kozlov) ...................................... General ....................................................................................................... History ........................................................................................................ Kenasas (Synagogues) .............................................................................. Pre- and Early Soviet Periods ............................................................ Post-Soviet Period ............................................................................... Евпаторийская Караимская Община (Evpatoriyskaya Karaimskaya Obshchina; Eupatorian Karaite Community) .... Museum ................................................................................................. 13.14.6. Feodosiya (Caffa; Kaffa; Kefe; Theodosia) ............................................ Вестник караимской общины (Vestnik karaimskoy obshchiny; Bulletin of the Karaite Community) ............................................ Феодосийский караимский национально-политический клуб (Feodosiyskiy karaimskiy natsional’no-politicheskiy klub; Feodosian Karaite National-Political Club) ................................ 13.14.7. Kerch ........................................................................................................... 13.14.8. Mangup (Mangup Kale; Mangub) ......................................................... General .................................................................................................. Archaeology .......................................................................................... Tombstone Inscriptions ...................................................................... History ................................................................................................... 13.14.9. Sevastopol (Ak Yar; Akhtiyar) ............................................................... Cemetery ............................................................................................... Kenasa (Synagogue) ............................................................................ 13.14.10. Simferopol (Ak Mesdjid; Ak Mechet) ................................................... Kenasa .................................................................................................... 13.14.11. Staryi Krym (Solhat; Kyrym; Eski Kyrym) .......................................... 13.14.12. Tepe-Kermen .............................................................................................
280 280 280 281 281 281 281 285 286 286 287 288 289 296 297 297 299 300 300 300 301 302 302 303 303 304 304 304 304 305 305 306 306 306 307 307 307 307
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
THE REST OF EASTERN EUROPE: POLAND, LITHUANIA, RUSSIA, UKRAINE 14.1.
Poland .......................................................................................................................... 14.1.1. Bibliography .............................................................................................. 14.1.2. General Works .......................................................................................... 14.1.3. Travelers’ Reports ..................................................................................... Hacquet, Balthasar (or Belsazar) (1740–1815) ............................... Kratter, Franz (1758–1830) ................................................................ Rohrer, Joseph (1769–1828) .............................................................. Smólski, Grzegorz ................................................................................ Analysis of Travelers’ Reports ...........................................................
309 309 309 314 314 314 314 314 314
contents 14.1.4.
General History ......................................................................................... Cossack Massacres of the Karaites in Galicia and Volhynia (17th–18th c.) ................................................................................... Interwar Years ...................................................................................... The Sheḥ iṭah Debate ........................................................................ Karaites and Turks between the Wars ......................................... Post World War II .............................................................................. 14.1.5. Organizations ............................................................................................ Towarzystwo Miłośników historji i literatury karaimskiej (Society of the Lovers of Karaite History and Literature) ........ Karaimski Związek Religijny w Rzeczypospolitej (Karaite Religious Union in Poland) ............................................ 14.1.6. Museums and Exhibitions ...................................................................... 14.1.7. Local History ............................................................................................. Galicia .................................................................................................... Halicz ................................................................................................. General .......................................................................................... History ........................................................................................... Interwar Period ....................................................................... The Disappearing Community ............................................. Cemetery ....................................................................................... Kenesa ........................................................................................... Kukizów ................................................................................................... General ................................................................................................ Cemetery ............................................................................................. Lwów .................................................................................................... Złoczów/Zolochiv .............................................................................. Volhynia (Wołyń; Wolhynia) .................................................................. Derazhnia/Dierażnia .............................................................................. Łuck (Lutsk; Loutzk) .............................................................................. Kenesa .................................................................................................. The Rest of Poland ..................................................................................... Warsaw (Warzsawa) .............................................................................. Wrocław (Breslau; in Silesia) ............................................................... Wrzeszcz .................................................................................................. 14.2. Lithuania ........................................................................................................................ 14.2.1. General .............................................................................................................. 14.2.2. Material Culture: Artifacts, Museum Collections ...................................... 14.2.3. Travelers’ Reports ........................................................................................... Čaprocki, Daniel ......................................................................................... Gauss, Karl-Markus ................................................................................... Lannoy, Guillebert de (1386–1432) ......................................................... About ....................................................................................................... Peringer-Lilieblad, Gustav (1651–1710) ................................................. Pinkerton, Robert ....................................................................................... Smokowski, Wincenti (1797–1876) ........................................................ Syrokomla, Władysław (1823–62) ........................................................... Talvio, Maila (1871–1951) ........................................................................ About ....................................................................................................... Recent Reports ............................................................................................ 14.2.4. History .............................................................................................................. Duke Vitold (Vytautas) and the Lithuanian Karaites .......................... 14.2.5. Contemporary Studies and Reports ............................................................. 14.2.6. Current Affairs—Events, Politics, Polemics ............................................... Soviet Period ............................................................................................... 1988–Present ............................................................................................... 14.2.7. Commemoration of the 600th Anniversary of Karaite Settlement (1397–1997) .................................................................................................
xxix 315 317 317 319 319 319 320 320 320 321 321 321 323 323 326 327 328 328 329 329 329 329 330 330 330 330 330 332 332 332 332 333 333 333 335 336 336 336 336 337 337 338 338 338 338 338 338 339 341 342 343 343 343 344
xxx
contents
14.2.8. Local History .................................................................................................... Birża (Biržai; Birzhai, Birżų dvaras) ........................................................ Kowno (Kaunas, Kovno) ........................................................................... Nowe Miasto (Naujamiesčio; Naujamiestis; Naujamiestyje [Panevėžio rajonas]) .............................................................................. Poniewież (Panevezhi; Panevezhis; Panevezio; Panevėžys; Ponieviezh; Poniewesch; Poniewiesh) ................................................ General ..................................................................................................... History ..................................................................................................... Interwar Period ...................................................................................... Contemporary Poniewież ..................................................................... Poswol (Pasvalio; Pasvalis; Pasvalys; Posvol) ........................................ Szaty (Shaty) ................................................................................................ Troki (Trakai; Traken; Trok) ................................................................... General ..................................................................................................... Traveler’s Report—Koreva, A. ............................................................. Archaeology ............................................................................................ History ..................................................................................................... Interwar Period .................................................................................. General ................................................................................................ Jewish Travelers’ Reports ................................................................. Aizakson, N. .................................................................................. Original ...................................................................................... Blum, M. ......................................................................................... Original ...................................................................................... Cohen, Israel .................................................................................. Hecht, Gedo ................................................................................... Piątkowski, M. ............................................................................... World War II Period ........................................................................ Post-War Period ................................................................................ Life in Contemporary Troki ............................................................ Kenesa ...................................................................................................... Cemetery ................................................................................................. Museum ................................................................................................... Wilno (Vilnius; Vilna) ............................................................................... General ..................................................................................................... Travel Report—Döblin, Alfred (1878–1957) ..................................... Editions (Selected) ............................................................................. Translations ........................................................................................ Kenesa ...................................................................................................... The Karaite Historico-Ethnographical Museum (Karaimskiy istoriko-ètnograficheskiy muzey; Караимский историкоэтнографический музей) ................................................................ 14.3. Russia (Including the Soviet Period) ......................................................................... 14.3.1. General .............................................................................................................. 14.3.2. Local History .................................................................................................... Moscow ........................................................................................................ Rostov-na-Donu (Rostov-upon-Don) .................................................... St. Petersburg .............................................................................................. 14.4. Ukraine ......................................................................................................................... 14.4.1. Bibliography ..................................................................................................... 14.4.2. General .............................................................................................................. 14.4.3. Local History .................................................................................................... Belgorod-Dnestrovskiy (Akkerman; Cetatea-Alba) (Bessarabia) ....... Berdiansk ..................................................................................................... Ekaterinoslav (Yekaterinoslav; Dnepropetrovsk; Dnipropetrivsk) .... Екатеринославскоe Караимскоe Обществo (Ekaterinoslavskoye Karaimskoye Obshchestvo, Karaite Society) .....................................
347 347 347 347 347 347 348 348 348 349 349 349 349 350 350 350 352 352 353 353 353 353 353 353 353 353 354 354 354 355 355 355 356 356 356 356 357 357 357 357 357 357 357 359 359 359 359 359 361 361 361 361 361
contents Kharkov (Kharkiv) ..................................................................................... Kiev (Kyiv) .................................................................................................. Łuck .............................................................................................................. Lwów ............................................................................................................ Melitopol (Melitopil) (South Ukraine) .................................................. Odessa ..........................................................................................................
xxxi 361 362 362 362 362 362
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
KARAITES IN THE REST OF THE WORLD 15.1. General ........................................................................................................................... 15.2. Europe ............................................................................................................................. 15.2.1. Western Europe ............................................................................................... Austria .......................................................................................................... France ........................................................................................................... Germany ...................................................................................................... Italy-Sicily .................................................................................................... Netherlands ................................................................................................. Spain ............................................................................................................. Biography ................................................................................................ Tarās, Sīdī ibn (end of the 11th c.) ................................................ 15.2.2. Northern Europe ......................................................................................... Estonia ........................................................................................................... Żarnowski Family ................................................................................... Latvia .............................................................................................................. 15.2.3. Caucasus Region .......................................................................................... Armenia .................................................................................................... Azerbaijan ................................................................................................ Georgia ..................................................................................................... 15.3. Asia—China .................................................................................................................. Harbin (Modern China, Formerly Russian Manchuria) .................................. 15.4. North America ............................................................................................................. 15.4.1. United States ................................................................................................. Rochester, N.Y. ........................................................................................ Mourad El-Kodsi (1919–2007) ......................................................... San Francisco Bay Area ......................................................................... Press ...................................................................................................... General ..................................................................................................
365 365 365 365 365 366 366 366 366 366 366 367 367 367 367 367 367 368 368 368 368 368 368 368 368 368 368 368
PART ΤΗRΕΕ
RELIGION CHAPTER SIXTEEN
KARAITES AND THE BIBLE 16.1. 16.2. 16.3. 16.4. 16.5.
16.6. 16.7. 16.8. 16.9. 16.10.
General .......................................................................................................................... Karaite Biblical Manuscripts ..................................................................................... Illuminated Biblical Manuscripts .............................................................................. Ben-Asher Codex ........................................................................................................ Cairo Codex ................................................................................................................. 16.5.1. Text ................................................................................................................ 16.5.2. Studies of the Text ....................................................................................... 16.5.3. Studies of the Illuminations ....................................................................... Masorah and Masoretes: Question of Karaite Masoretes ..................................... The Aleppo Codex, Aaron ben Asher, and His Disputed Karaite Identity ...... Textual Criticism and the Karaites .......................................................................... Redaction Criticism .................................................................................................... Translation Issues ........................................................................................................
373 373 374 375 375 375 376 376 377 378 381 382 382
xxxii
contents
The Sheʾelot ʿAtiqot Controversy ............................................................................... Karaite Transcriptions of the Hebrew Bible into Arabic Script .......................... Arabic Translations of the Bible by Karaites .......................................................... Karaite Printed Bible Editions .................................................................................. 16.14.1. Hebrew Only ................................................................................................ Pentateuch ................................................................................................ Five Scrolls ............................................................................................... 16.14.2. Translations .................................................................................................. Judaeo-Greek ........................................................................................... Judaeo-Tatar/Crimean-Tatar ................................................................ Tanakh .................................................................................................. Karaim (Both Dialects) .......................................................................... Genesis ................................................................................................. Jeremiah ............................................................................................... Psalms ................................................................................................... Proverbs ............................................................................................... Job ......................................................................................................... Song of Songs ...................................................................................... Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Russian ................................................................................................. Esther .................................................................................................... Turkish ..................................................................................................... 16.15. Karaite Exegesis ........................................................................................................... 16.15.1. General Works ............................................................................................. 16.15.2. Studies of Specific Books or Topics .......................................................... 16.15.3. Collections of Texts ..................................................................................... 16.15.4. Individual Karaite Exegetes ....................................................................... Early Period (Golden Age) ........................................................................ Anonymous .............................................................................................. Abu ʾl-Faraj Hāwā ................................................................................... ʿAlī b. Sulaymān (ca. 1200) ................................................................... Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī (9th–10th c.) ........................................ Pentateuch ........................................................................................... Minor Prophets ................................................................................... Psalms ................................................................................................... Daniel ................................................................................................... Fāsī, David ben Abraham al- (10th c.) ............................................... Nissi ben Noah (11th c.) ....................................................................... Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al- (fl. 10th c.) ......................................................... Salmon ben Jeroham (Yeruḥim) (10th c.) ......................................... Isaiah ..................................................................................................... Psalms ................................................................................................... Song of Songs ...................................................................................... Ruth ...................................................................................................... Lamentations ....................................................................................... Ecclesiastes ........................................................................................... Yefet ben Eli (Second Half of the 10th c.) ......................................... Bibliography, Manuscripts, Editions ............................................... General ................................................................................................. Editions and Studies of Specific Commentaries ........................... Genesis ............................................................................................ Bibliography ............................................................................... Text ............................................................................................. Translation ................................................................................. Studies ......................................................................................... Exodus ............................................................................................. Leviticus .......................................................................................... Numbers ......................................................................................... Texts ............................................................................................ 16.11. 16.12. 16.13. 16.14.
383 384 385 386 386 386 386 387 387 387 387 387 387 387 388 388 388 388 388 390 390 390 390 390 392 393 393 393 393 393 394 394 395 395 395 395 395 395 396 397 397 398 399 399 399 399 400 400 400 401 401 401 401 401 401 401 401 401 401
contents Deuteronomy ................................................................................. Samuel ............................................................................................. Latter Prophets .............................................................................. Isaiah ........................................................................................... Jeremiah ..................................................................................... Minor Prophets ......................................................................... Hosea ...................................................................................... Texts ................................................................................... Studies ................................................................................ Joel .......................................................................................... Amos ....................................................................................... Obadiah .................................................................................. Jonah ....................................................................................... Micah ...................................................................................... Nahum .................................................................................... Habakkuk ............................................................................... Zephaniah .............................................................................. Malachi ................................................................................... Psalms ............................................................................................. Texts ............................................................................................ Studies ......................................................................................... Proverbs .......................................................................................... Job .................................................................................................... Ruth ................................................................................................. Texts ............................................................................................ Translations ............................................................................... Studies ......................................................................................... Song of Songs ................................................................................. Texts ............................................................................................ Studies ......................................................................................... Ecclesiastes ..................................................................................... Texts ............................................................................................ Translations ............................................................................... Studies ......................................................................................... Esther ............................................................................................... Daniel .............................................................................................. Texts ............................................................................................ Translations ............................................................................... Studies ......................................................................................... Yeshuʿah ben Judah (11th c.) ........................................................... Yūsuf b. Nūḥ (Early 11th c.) ............................................................ Byzantine Karaite Exegesis .................................................................... Anonymous ......................................................................................... Aaron ben Elijah (ca. 1328–69) ....................................................... Aaron ben Joseph (ca. 1250–1320) ................................................. Afendopolo, Caleb ben Elijah (ca. 1464–1525) ............................ Gibbor, Judah (b. ca. 1460) .............................................................. Jacob ben Reuben (12th c.) .............................................................. Kohen, Solomon ben Afidah (d. 1893) .......................................... Messorodi, Moses ben Judah (b. 1559/60?) .................................. Tobiah ben Moses ha-Avel (11th c.) .............................................. East European Exegesis .......................................................................... Elijah ben Baruch Yerushalmi (18th c.) ......................................... Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel (1787–1874) ............................. Kukizow, David ben Mordecai (1777–1855) ................................. Lutski, Joseph Solomon ben Moses (d. 1844) ............................... Lutski, Simḥah Isaac ben Moses (1716–60) .................................. Mordecai ben Nisan (d. 1709) ......................................................... Sultanski, Mordecai ben Joseph (ca. 1772–1862) .........................
xxxiii 401 402 402 402 402 402 403 403 403 404 404 404 404 405 405 405 405 405 405 405 406 406 407 407 407 408 408 408 408 408 408 408 409 409 409 409 409 409 409 410 410 410 410 411 411 412 412 413 413 413 413 413 413 413 413 413 414 414 414
xxxiv
contents Modern (Egypt, Israel) .......................................................................... Farag, Morad (Faraj, Murād) (1866–1956) ................................... Murād, Ovadyah Eliyahu ..................................................................
414 414 414
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
KARAITE HALAKHAH AND PRACTICE 17.1. General ............................................................................................................................ 17.2. Law Codes (Sifre mitsvot) ............................................................................................ 17.2.1. Collections ........................................................................................................ 17.2.2. Medieval ............................................................................................................ General ........................................................................................................ Middle East .................................................................................................. Anan ben David (8th c.) ........................................................................ Baṣīr, Yūsuf b. Abraham (ha-Roʾeh) al- (10th c.) ............................. Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī (9th–10th c.) ........................................ Levi ben Yefet (10th–11th c.) ............................................................... Nahāwandī, Benjamin ben Moses al- (Mid-9th c.) .......................... Nissi ben Noah (10th c.) ....................................................................... Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al- (First Half of the 10th c.) ................................ Kitāb al-anwār wa-ʾl-marāqib ........................................................... Editions ............................................................................................. Secondary Literature ....................................................................... Translations (in Chapter Order) .................................................. Selections .......................................................................................... Egypt .............................................................................................................. Isaiah ben Uzziah ha-Kohen (12th–15th c.; Egypt) .......................... Samuel ben Moses al-Maghribī (15th c.; Egypt) ............................... Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Byzantium ..................................................................................................... Aaron ben Elijah (1328?–69) ................................................................ Primary Sources .................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Bashyatchi, Elijah ben Moses (ca. 1420–90) ...................................... Adderet Eliyyahu Editions ................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Gibbor, Judah (15th c.) .......................................................................... Hadassi, Judah (12th c.) ......................................................................... Primary Sources .................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... 17.2.3. Modern .............................................................................................................. Eastern Europe ............................................................................................ Lutski, Simḥah Isaac ben Moses (d. 1766) ......................................... Troki, Solomon ben Jedidiah Aaron (ca. 1700) ................................ Turkey ........................................................................................................... Kohen, Solomon ben Afidah (d. 1893) ............................................... About .................................................................................................... Israel .............................................................................................................. Halevi, Ḥ ayyim ben Yitsḥaq (d. 2009) ................................................ Marzuq, Eliyyahu (20th c.) .................................................................... 17.3. Topics in Halakhah ....................................................................................................... 17.3.1. Chronology and Calendar .............................................................................. Primary Sources ........................................................................................... Secondary Literature ................................................................................... Individual Calendars ................................................................................... 17.3.2. New Moon Reckoning .................................................................................... 17.3.3. Sabbath and Holiday Cycle ............................................................................ Sabbath .......................................................................................................... Rosh Ḥ odesh (New Moon) .......................................................................
415 415 415 416 416 416 416 417 417 417 417 418 418 418 418 418 418 419 420 420 420 420 420 420 420 420 421 421 421 421 421 421 422 422 422 422 423 423 423 423 423 423 423 424 424 424 424 427 430 431 431 432
contents Holidays ........................................................................................................ General ...................................................................................................... Primary Sources .................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Individual Holidays (in Calendrical Order) ........................................... High Holidays ......................................................................................... Primary Sources .................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Sukkot ....................................................................................................... Shemini ʿAtseret ...................................................................................... Simḥat Torah ........................................................................................... Ḥ anukkah (Not a Karaite Holiday) ..................................................... Purim ........................................................................................................ Pesaḥ (Passover) ...................................................................................... Primary Sources .................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... ʿOmer Offering ........................................................................................ ʿOmer Period ........................................................................................... Shavuʿot .................................................................................................... Fast Days .................................................................................................. Tishʿah be-Av ........................................................................................... ʿAśarah be-Av (10th of Av) ................................................................... 17.3.4. Family Law ........................................................................................................ General .......................................................................................................... Primary Sources ........................................................................................... Special Topics .............................................................................................. Abortion ................................................................................................... Family Life and Purity ........................................................................... Incest, Forbidden Unions ...................................................................... Primary Sources (Chronological Order) ........................................ Secondary Sources ............................................................................. Intermarriage ........................................................................................... Marriage and Personal Status ............................................................... Primary Sources ................................................................................. Secondary Literature .......................................................................... Divorce ..................................................................................................... 17.3.5. Other Topics (Arranged Alphabetically) ..................................................... Bans ............................................................................................................... Blood ............................................................................................................. Circumcision ................................................................................................ Commandments, Observance of .............................................................. Compensation .............................................................................................. Conversion to Karaism .............................................................................. Dietary Laws ................................................................................................ Primary Sources ...................................................................................... Secondary Literature .............................................................................. Embryos ........................................................................................................ Funerary Rites and Mourning Customs ................................................. Primary Sources ...................................................................................... Secondary Literature .............................................................................. Head Covering ............................................................................................. Inheritance .................................................................................................... Kidnapping ................................................................................................... Parents, Honoring of .................................................................................. Parents, Insult to ......................................................................................... Purity and Impurity .................................................................................... Red Heifer .................................................................................................... Redemption of the First Born ................................................................... Retaliation .....................................................................................................
xxxv 432 432 432 432 432 432 432 433 433 434 434 434 434 434 434 434 436 436 436 437 437 437 437 437 437 438 438 438 438 438 439 440 440 440 440 443 443 443 443 444 444 444 444 444 444 445 447 447 447 447 447 447 447 447 447 448 448 448 448
xxxvi
contents Rites of Passage ............................................................................................ Tefillin (Phylacteries) (Not a Karaite Practice) ...................................... Torah Cases .................................................................................................. Tsitsit (Fringes) ............................................................................................
448 448 448 448
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
PRAYER, LITURGY, AND PIYYUT 18.1. General Works ............................................................................................................... 18.2. Medieval Karaite Liturgy ............................................................................................. 18.2.1. Studies of Specific Communities .................................................................. Damascus ...................................................................................................... Lithuania ....................................................................................................... 18.3. Prayer in Karaism ......................................................................................................... 18.3.1. Prayer in Karaite Halakhah ........................................................................... 18.4. Karaite and Rabbanite Liturgy .................................................................................... 18.5. Siddur—Daily, Shabbat, and Festival Prayers .......................................................... 18.5.1. Editions in Hebrew ..................................................................................... Venice, 1528–29 ...................................................................................... Constantinople, 1732/33 ........................................................................ Kale, 1737–42 .......................................................................................... Kale, 1804 ................................................................................................. Eupatoria, 1836 ....................................................................................... Vienna, 1854 ............................................................................................ Vilna, 1868–72 ......................................................................................... Vilna, 1871 ............................................................................................... Vilna, 1891–92 ......................................................................................... Cairo, 1903 ............................................................................................... Eupatoria, 1903/04 .................................................................................. Cairo, 1935 ............................................................................................... Cairo, 1946–48 ........................................................................................ Ramlah, 1959–60 ..................................................................................... Ramlah, Israel, 1961–62 ......................................................................... Ramlah, Israel, 1971–78 ......................................................................... Jerusalem, 1984 ....................................................................................... Ramlah, 1987 ........................................................................................... Ramlah, 1989 ........................................................................................... Ramlah, 1995 ........................................................................................... Ashdod, 2005 ........................................................................................... Ashdod, 2006 ........................................................................................... 18.5.2. Prayerbooks in Other Languages or with Translation .......................... English ...................................................................................................... Karaim (Troki and Halicz-Łuck Dialect) ........................................... Prayerbooks and Hymnbooks (in Chronological Order) ........... Individual or Collected Prayers Published in Periodicals or Collections ...................................................................................... Polish ........................................................................................................ Russian (Chronological Order) ............................................................ 18.6. Weekday Prayers ........................................................................................................... 18.7. Blessings (Hebrew Titles in Chronological Order) ................................................. 18.7.1. Studies ........................................................................................................... 18.8. Sabbath Prayers ............................................................................................................. 18.8.1. Texts (Chronological Order) ..................................................................... 18.8.2. Translations .................................................................................................. English ...................................................................................................... Russian/Crimean Tatar ......................................................................... 18.8.3. Studies ............................................................................................................
449 449 450 450 450 450 450 451 452 452 452 452 452 453 453 453 453 454 454 454 454 454 455 455 455 455 455 455 455 455 456 456 456 456 456 456 457 457 457 457 458 459 459 459 459 459 460 460
contents 18.8.4.
18.9. 18.10. 18.11. 18.12.
18.13. 18.14. 18.15. 18.16. 18.17. 18.18. 18.19. 18.20.
Sabbath Torah Readings ............................................................................. Haft ̣arot .................................................................................................... Texts ..................................................................................................... Studies .................................................................................................. High Holiday Prayers ................................................................................................. 18.9.1. Texts (Hebrew Titles in Chronological Order) ..................................... 18.9.2. Commentaries .............................................................................................. Sukkot–Shemini ʿAtseret Prayers .............................................................................. Purim Prayers .............................................................................................................. Haggadot ....................................................................................................................... 18.12.1. Texts (Hebrew Only; in Chronological Order) ..................................... 18.12.2. Translations .................................................................................................. Arabic ........................................................................................................ English ...................................................................................................... French ....................................................................................................... Russian ...................................................................................................... Turkic Languages .................................................................................... 18.12.3. Studies ........................................................................................................... Fast Days ....................................................................................................................... ʿAsárah be-Av (Tenth of Av) ..................................................................................... Seliḥ ot ............................................................................................................................ Additional, Occasional, and Private Prayers .......................................................... Guides for Worshipers ............................................................................................... Karaite Commentaries on the Liturgy ..................................................................... Discography—Recordings .......................................................................................... Piyyuṭ/Religious Poetry .............................................................................................. 18.20.1. Collections: Original Languages ............................................................... 18.20.2. Collections: Translations ............................................................................ 18.20.3. Studies ........................................................................................................... 18.20.4. Individual Poets ........................................................................................... Anonymous .............................................................................................. Aaron ben Joseph (ca. 1250–1320) ...................................................... Abraham ben Aaron .............................................................................. Afendopolo, Caleb (1464?–1525) ......................................................... Dabbaḥ, Elijah ......................................................................................... Darʿī, Moses ............................................................................................. David ben Ḥ ussayn Abū Sulaymān (10th c.) ..................................... Dayyan, Israel .......................................................................................... Ezra ben Nisan ha-Rofeʾ (1595–1666) ................................................. Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel (1787–1874) .................................. Hillel .......................................................................................................... Isaac ben Solomon .................................................................................. Lutski, Joseph Solomon ben Moses (1768–1844) ............................. Mansūr ...................................................................................................... Maruli, Judah (16th c.) .......................................................................... Messorodi (Mezordi?), Moses (16th c.) .............................................. Shabbetai .................................................................................................. Simḥah ben Solomon ............................................................................. Tishbi, Judah ............................................................................................ Troki, Isaac ben Abraham (1533–94) ................................................. Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron (1670?–1745) ....................... Yefet ben Eli (10th c.) ............................................................................ Yerushalmi, Naḥamu ............................................................................. Yeshuʿah ben Judah (11th c.) ................................................................ Zerah ben Nathan of Troki (1578–1657/8) ........................................
xxxvii 460 460 460 461 461 461 462 462 462 462 462 463 463 463 464 464 465 465 466 466 466 466 467 468 468 468 468 468 468 469 469 469 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 470 471 471 471 471 471 471 471 471
xxxviii
contents CHAPTER NINETEEN
SERMONS ..........................................................................................................................
473
CHAPTER TWENTY
KARAITE PHILOSOPHY AND THEOLOGY 20.1. 20.2. 20.3.
General .......................................................................................................................... Kalām ............................................................................................................................ Individual Authors ...................................................................................................... 20.3.1. Middle East .................................................................................................. Anonymous .............................................................................................. Baṣīr, Yūsuf ben Abraham al- (d. ca. 1040) ....................................... Bibliography ....................................................................................... Kitāb al-muḥ tawī .............................................................................. Editions .......................................................................................... In Chapter Order ................................................................................ Chap. 3, Part 1 ............................................................................... Chap. 3, Part 2 ............................................................................... Chaps. 4–7 ...................................................................................... Chap. 8 ............................................................................................ Chap. 12 .......................................................................................... Chap. 15 .......................................................................................... Chap. 16 .......................................................................................... Chap. 17 .......................................................................................... Chap. 18 .......................................................................................... Chap. 19 .......................................................................................... Chap. 22 .......................................................................................... Chap. 23 .......................................................................................... Chap. 24 .......................................................................................... Chaps. 25–29 .................................................................................. Chap. 30 .......................................................................................... Chap. 31 .......................................................................................... Chap. 33 .......................................................................................... Chap. 34 .......................................................................................... Kitāb al-tamyīz ................................................................................... Maḥ kimat peti (Hebrew Translation of Kitāb al-tamyīz) ........... Sefer Sheʾelot u-teshuvot ..................................................................... Studies .................................................................................................. Dawud b. Marwān al-Muqammiṣ ............................................................ Levi ben Yefet (10th–11th c.) .................................................................... Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al- (Early 10th c.) ........................................................ Tustarī Sahl b. al-Faḍl al- (11th c.) .......................................................... Yeshuʿah ben Judah .................................................................................... 20.3.2. Byzantine School .............................................................................................. General .......................................................................................................... Individual Thinkers ..................................................................................... Aaron ben Elijah, of Nicomedia .......................................................... ʿEts Ḥ ayyim ......................................................................................... Texts ................................................................................................. Translations .................................................................................... Studies .............................................................................................. Aaron ben Joseph ................................................................................... Hadassi, Judah ......................................................................................... 20.3.3. Eastern Europe ................................................................................................. El’yashevich, S. S. ........................................................................................ Isaac ben Solomon (1754/55–1826) ......................................................... Kukizow, David ben Mordecai ................................................................. Lutski, Simḥah Isaac ben Moses ............................................................... Malinovski, Joseph ben Mordecai ............................................................
475 475 477 477 477 477 477 477 477 478 478 478 478 478 478 478 478 479 479 479 479 479 479 479 479 479 479 479 480 480 480 480 482 482 482 482 483 483 483 483 483 483 483 483 484 484 484 484 484 484 485 485 486
contents 20.3.4. Topics ................................................................................................................ Angels ............................................................................................................ Anthropology ............................................................................................... Articles of Faith ........................................................................................... Atomism ....................................................................................................... Commandments, Philosophy of ............................................................... Compensation, Theory of .......................................................................... Covenant ....................................................................................................... Creation ........................................................................................................ Dogmas ......................................................................................................... Erets-Israel .................................................................................................... Eschatology ................................................................................................... Ethics ............................................................................................................. Evil ................................................................................................................. God ................................................................................................................ Attributes .................................................................................................. Dimensions .............................................................................................. Image ......................................................................................................... Knowledge of ........................................................................................... Ontology ................................................................................................... Phylacteries of ......................................................................................... Providence ................................................................................................ Unity ......................................................................................................... Historiography ............................................................................................. Jerusalem ...................................................................................................... Knowledge, Human .................................................................................... Magic ............................................................................................................. Messiah and Redemption .......................................................................... Solomon ha-Kohen, Messianic Pretender .......................................... Mysticism and Kabbalah ............................................................................ Prophecy ....................................................................................................... Religion and Science ................................................................................... Reward and Punishment ............................................................................ Secular Sciences ........................................................................................... Soul ................................................................................................................ Space .............................................................................................................. Transmigration of Souls ............................................................................. Visions ...........................................................................................................
xxxix 486 486 486 486 487 487 487 487 487 487 487 488 488 488 488 488 489 489 489 489 489 489 489 490 491 491 491 491 492 493 493 493 494 494 494 494 494 494
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
KARAITES AND RABBANITES 21.1. General Works ............................................................................................................... 21.2. Geonic Period ................................................................................................................ 21.3. Polemics: Karaites vs. Rabbanites ............................................................................... 21.3.1. General .............................................................................................................. 21.3.2. Individual Authors and Polemicists ............................................................. Medieval ............................................................................................................ Aaron ben Elijah (1317–69) ...................................................................... Ben Zut ̣a ....................................................................................................... Elijah ben Abraham (12th c.) .................................................................... Hadassi, Judah ............................................................................................. Ibn Sāqawayh (10th c.) ............................................................................... Nahāwandī, Benjamin ben Moses al- (9th c.) ........................................ Sahl ben Matsliaḥ (10th c.) ........................................................................ Salmon ben Jeroham (Yeruḥim) (10th c.) .............................................. Texts .......................................................................................................... Secondary Literature .............................................................................. Yeshuʿah ben Judah (11th c.) ....................................................................
495 496 498 498 499 499 499 499 499 499 499 500 500 500 500 500 501
xl
contents
Modern (1500–Present) .................................................................................. Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi (1685–after 1734) ............................. Bashyatchi, Moses (1537–55) .................................................................... Devir, Yosef (late 20th c.) .......................................................................... Elijah ben Baruch the Elder (Yerushalmi) (d. before 1712) ................ Primary Sources ...................................................................................... Secondary Literature .............................................................................. Farag, Morad (Faraj, Murād) (1867–1956) ............................................. Firkovich, Abraham (1787–1874) ............................................................ Kazaz, Elijah (1832–1912) ......................................................................... Kohen, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben (Eliezer) Afidah (d. 1893) ................ Mordecai ben Nisan (d. 1709) .................................................................. Sultanski, Mordecai ben Joseph (ca. 1772–1862) .................................. Troki, Isaac ben Abraham (1533–94) ...................................................... Troki, Solomon ben Aaron (1670?–1745) .............................................. 21.3.3. Karaites and Aggadah ..................................................................................... Karaite Aggadah .......................................................................................... Karaite Anti-Aggadic Polemics ................................................................. 21.3.4. Karaite Influence on Rabbinic Halakhah and Custom ............................. 21.3.5. Karaite Literature as Preserver of Rabbinic Texts and Traditions .......... 21.3.6. Rabbanite Works Printed by Karaites ......................................................... 21.4. Relations and Polemics: Rabbanites vs. Karaites ..................................................... 21.4.1. General .............................................................................................................. 21.4.2. Anonymous ...................................................................................................... Midrash, Talmud, Targum ............................................................................. Other Works ..................................................................................................... 21.4.3. Karaites in Halakhah ...................................................................................... General .............................................................................................................. Individual Rabbis’ Views of the Karaites ................................................ Rishonim (Medieval Authorities) ......................................................... Aaron ben Meʿir (Early 10th c.) ...................................................... Abraham ben Moses ben Maimonides (13th c.) .......................... Capsali, Elijah (16th c.) .................................................................... Capsali, Moses ben Elijah (1420?–1500?) ...................................... Comtino, Mordecai (1420–before 1487) ....................................... Elḥanan ben Shemariah (d. 1026) .................................................. Gikatilla, Moses ben Samuel ha-Kohen (11th c.) ........................ Hai ben David Gaon (9th–10th c.) ................................................. Hai ben Sherira Gaon (939–1038) .................................................. Hakim, Samuel ben Moses ha-Levi ibn (16th cent.) ................... Ḥ ananel ben Ḥ ushiel (11th c.) ........................................................ Ibn Abī Zimra, David ben Solomon (1479–1573) ....................... Ibn Balʿam, Judah ben Samuel (11th c.) ........................................ Ibn Daʾūd, Abraham (ca. 1110–80) ................................................ Ibn Ezra, Abraham (1089–1164) .................................................... Ibn Ezra, Moses ben Jacob (ca. 1055–after 1135) ........................ Ibn Kammūna, Saʿd ibn Manṣūr (1215–85) ................................. Primary Sources ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ..................................................................... Isaiah ben Mali, of Trani (ca. 1200–before 1260) ........................ Jacob ben Ephraim (10th c.) ............................................................ Judah ben Solomon al-Ḥ arīzī (1165–1225) .................................. Judah ha-Levi (ca. 1089–1164) ........................................................ Sefer ha-Kuzari .............................................................................. Texts ............................................................................................ Translations ............................................................................... English ................................................................................... French ....................................................................................
501 501 501 501 501 501 502 502 502 502 502 502 503 503 503 504 504 504 504 505 506 507 507 507 507 508 509 509 510 510 510 510 510 510 510 511 511 511 511 511 511 511 511 512 512 513 513 513 513 513 513 514 514 514 514 514 514 514
contents German .................................................................................. Latin ....................................................................................... Studies ......................................................................................... Kirimi, Abraham (14th c.) ............................................................... Leon, Messer David ben Judah (ca. 1470–1526) .......................... Maimonides, Moses (1138–1204) ................................................... Primary Sources ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ..................................................................... Menahem ben Jacob ibn Saruq (10th c.) ....................................... Meshullam ben Qalonymos (10th–11th c.) .................................. Mizraḥi, Elijah ben Abraham (1450–1526) ................................... Moses ben Jacob, of Coucy (13th c.) ............................................. Moses ben Jacob, of Kiev (1449–ca. 1520) .................................... Naḥmanides, Moses (1194–1270) ................................................... Nat ̣ronai bar Hilai (9th c.) ............................................................... Pirqoi ben Baboi (8th–9th c.) .......................................................... Qushtani, Benjamin ben Samuel (11th c.?) .................................. Rashi (1040–1105) ............................................................................. Saadiah ben Joseph Gaon (882–942) ............................................. General ............................................................................................ Individual Works .......................................................................... “Eśśaʾ meshali” ........................................................................... Kitāb al-sabʿīn lafẓati ʾl-mufrada ........................................... Prolegomenon to the Book of Psalms ................................... Sefer ha-Galui ............................................................................ Samuel ben Ḥ ofni, Gaon (d. 1013) ................................................ Sherira ben Ḥ anina Gaon (906–1006) ........................................... Solomon ben Judah (d. 1051) .......................................................... Student of Saadia Gaon .................................................................... Tam ibn Yaḥyā (ca. 1475–1542) ..................................................... Tobiah ben Eliezer (12th c.) ............................................................ Aḥ aronim (Later Authorities) .............................................................. Bachrach, Jacob ben Moses (1824–96) .......................................... Delmedigo, Joseph Solomon (1591–1655) .................................... Primary Sources ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ..................................................................... Ḥ agiz, Moses (1671–ca. 1750) ......................................................... Ḥ ayyim ben Moses ben Attar (1696–1743) .................................. Modena, Leone (Judah Aryeh) (1571–1648) ................................ Primary Sources ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ..................................................................... Nieto, David (1654–1728) ................................................................ Primary Sources ............................................................................ Translations .................................................................................... Secondary Literature ..................................................................... Qimḥi, Solomon ben Nissim Joseph David (19th c.) .................. Primary Sources ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ..................................................................... 20th Century .......................................................................................... Asio, David ........................................................................................ Frank, Zvi Pesaḥ (1873–1961) ....................................................... Shvadron, Shalom Mordecai ha-Kohen (1912–97) .................... Responsa on Special Topics ......................................................................... Asking a Karaite to Transgress a Yom Ṭov for a Rabbanite ............. Circumcision of a Karaite Boy on Shabbat .......................................... Conversion or Entry into the Community ........................................... Dietary Issues (Wine, Bread, Milk, Sheḥiṭah) ...................................... Divorce ........................................................................................................
xli 514 515 515 516 516 516 516 516 518 518 518 518 518 519 519 519 520 520 520 520 523 523 524 525 526 526 526 526 526 526 526 527 527 527 527 528 528 528 528 528 528 529 529 529 530 530 530 530 530 530 530 530 531 531 531 531 532 532
xlii
contents Graves of Karaites, Status of ................................................................... Intermarriage ............................................................................................. Primary Sources (Responsa and Reponsa-like Articles in Halakhic Journals) ............................................................................ Secondary Literature ............................................................................ Marriage between Karaites (Rabbinic Approval of Same) ................. Menstruation Practices ............................................................................ Personal Status .......................................................................................... Printing of Karaite Works ....................................................................... Property Issues .......................................................................................... Russian Karaites (Status) ......................................................................... Sabbath Desecration for Karaites (Permissibility of ) ......................... Shavuʿot, Date of ....................................................................................... Teaching Karaites Torah ......................................................................... Torah Scrolls (Selling or Writing for Karaites) ................................... Witnesses, Karaites as ..............................................................................
532 533 533 535 537 537 537 538 538 538 538 539 539 539 539
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
KARAITES AND OTHERS: JEWISH GROUPS, SECTS, MOVEMENTS, AND OTHER RELIGIONS 22.1. Jewish Sects and Heretics ............................................................................................ 22.1.1. General ............................................................................................................ Qirqisānī on Jewish Sects and Christianity .......................................... 22.1.2. Bene-Israel of India ....................................................................................... 22.1.3. Beta Israel (Ethiopian Jews; Falashas) ....................................................... 22.1.4. Essenes ............................................................................................................. 22.1.5. Frankists .......................................................................................................... 22.1.6. Ḥ iwi al-Balkhī ................................................................................................ 22.1.7. ʿĪsāwiyya .......................................................................................................... 22.1.8. Josephus, Flavius ............................................................................................ 22.1.9. Jubilees, Book of (Apocryphal Work) ....................................................... 22.1.10. Meshwi al-Ukbarī (2nd Half of the 9th c.) ............................................... 22.1.11. Philo ................................................................................................................. 22.1.12. Sabbateans ....................................................................................................... 22.1.13. Sadducees ........................................................................................................ 22.1.14. Samaritans ...................................................................................................... Abraham Firkovich, the Samaritans and their Manuscripts ............. 22.1.15. Tiflisites ........................................................................................................... 22.1.16. Zadokites ......................................................................................................... 22.1.17. Modern Movements ...................................................................................... Conservative Judaism ............................................................................... Reform Judaism ......................................................................................... Haskalah ..................................................................................................... Krochmal, Nachman ............................................................................ Mikhtav hitnatslut (Arranged in Chronological Order) ........... 22.2. Other Religions and Groups ....................................................................................... 22.2.1. General ............................................................................................................ 22.2.2. Christianity ..................................................................................................... General ........................................................................................................ Karaites and Christian Hebraists (16th–18th c.) ............................ Works by Christian Hebraists ........................................................ Studies ................................................................................................ Troki, Isaac ben Abraham (1533–94) .................................................... Ḥ izzuq emunah ..................................................................................... Editions (Listed Chronologically) .................................................. Translations .......................................................................................
541 541 541 542 542 543 543 543 543 544 544 544 544 544 544 545 547 547 548 549 549 549 550 551 551 551 551 552 552 555 555 559 560 560 560 561
contents
22.2.3. 22.2.4. 22.2.5. 22.2.6. 22.2.7. 22.2.8.
Dutch ............................................................................................. English ........................................................................................... German .......................................................................................... Ladino ............................................................................................ Latin ............................................................................................... Yiddish ........................................................................................... Christian Refutations ........................................................................... Studies ..................................................................................................... Indian Sects ..................................................................................................... Islam ................................................................................................................. Manichaeans ................................................................................................... Skeptics and Freethinkers: Conversos, Uriel da Costa, Early Reformers .......................................................................................................... Subbotniki (a Judaizing Russian Sect) ....................................................... Zoroastrians ....................................................................................................
xliii 561 561 562 562 562 562 563 565 568 568 572 572 573 575
PART FOUR
CULTURE CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
KARAITES, HEBREW, AND OTHER SEMITIC LANGUAGES 23.1. 23.2. 23.3. 23.4. 23.5. 23.6. 23.7. 23.8.
General Works ............................................................................................................. Karaites and the Study of Hebrew Grammar ......................................................... Lexicography and Word Studies ............................................................................... Hebrew in Arabic Script ............................................................................................. Karaites and Rabbinic Hebrew .................................................................................. Karaite Hebrew (Middle Ages) .................................................................................. Karaites and Hebrew (Modern Israel) ..................................................................... Hebrew Pronunciation Traditions ............................................................................ 23.8.1. Medieval .......................................................................................................... 23.8.2. East European ................................................................................................. 23.9. Individual Grammarians and Their Works ............................................................. 23.9.1. Middle East ..................................................................................................... Anonymous ................................................................................................ Kitāb al-ʿuqūd ........................................................................................ Meʾor ʿayin .............................................................................................. Abu ’l-Faraj Hārūn ................................................................................... General .................................................................................................... Hidāyat al-qāriʾ (Horayat ha-qoreʾ) ................................................... Editions ............................................................................................... Secondary Literature ........................................................................ Kitāb al-kāfī ........................................................................................... Kitāb al-mushtamil ............................................................................... Fāsī, David ben Abraham al- .................................................................. Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al- ................................................................................. Yūsuf b. Nūḥ .............................................................................................. 23.9.2. Byzantium ....................................................................................................... Aaron ben Joseph ...................................................................................... Hadassi, Judah ........................................................................................... Tobiah ben Moses ..................................................................................... 23.9.3. Eastern Europe ............................................................................................... Firkovich, Abraham (1787–1874) .......................................................... Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac ha-Rodi (ha-Mashbir) (d. 1700) ........ Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron .................................................. 23.10. Karaites and the Arabic Language ............................................................................ 23.11. Karaites and the Aramaic Language ........................................................................
579 579 582 582 583 585 585 586 586 587 587 587 587 588 588 589 589 590 590 591 592 593 593 595 595 595 595 596 596 596 596 596 596 596 597
xliv
contents CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
LITERATURE BY AND ABOUT KARAITES 24.1. Karaite Literature (General) ...................................................................................... 24.1.1. Collections ....................................................................................................... Pinsker, Liqquṭe qadmoniyyot (LQ) ....................................................... Other Literature on LQ ....................................................................... 24.1.2. General Works about Karaite Literature ................................................... 24.1.3. Arabic Period .................................................................................................. 24.1.4. Gnomic Text (Found in the Genizah) ....................................................... 24.1.5. Byzantine Period ............................................................................................ 24.2. Karaite Literature (Belles-Lettres, etc.) ...................................................................... 24.2.1. In Hebrew ....................................................................................................... Collections ....................................................................................................... Individual Authors ........................................................................................ Medieval ...................................................................................................... Afendopolo, Caleb ................................................................................ Original Works ................................................................................. Secondary Literature ........................................................................ Darʿī, Moses (Derje, Mosze) (12th–13th c.) ..................................... Texts .................................................................................................... Translations into Karaim ................................................................ Studies ................................................................................................. Modern ........................................................................................................ Farag, Morad (Faraj, Murād) .............................................................. Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel ........................................................ Kazaz, Elijah ........................................................................................... Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ........................................................................ Pigit, Samuel ben Shemaryah (1849–1911) ...................................... Prik, Solomon ........................................................................................ Recent Authors .......................................................................................... 24.2.2. In Arabic ......................................................................................................... Farag, Morad (Faraj, Murād/Mourad) .................................................. Literary Works ....................................................................................... Legal Texts .............................................................................................. 24.2.3. In Polish .......................................................................................................... Jutkiewicz, E. .............................................................................................. Poziemska, Lidia (1886–1952) ................................................................ About ....................................................................................................... Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron (supposed author?) ............... 24.2.4. In Russian ........................................................................................................ Individual Works ....................................................................................... About Yuriy Surov ................................................................................ The Gakham’s Prayer ................................................................................ Other Versions ...................................................................................... 24.2.5. In Ukrainian ................................................................................................... Abrahamowicz, Zacharjasz ...................................................................... 24.3. Karaites in Literature (Works by Non-Karaite Authors) ....................................... 24.3.1. English ............................................................................................................. Nabokov, Vladimir Vladimirovich (1899–1977) ................................. Ozick, Cynthia ........................................................................................... Translations ............................................................................................ 24.3.2. French .............................................................................................................. 24.3.3. German ............................................................................................................ 24.3.4. Hebrew ............................................................................................................. Agnon, S. Y. ................................................................................................ Fahn, Reuben ............................................................................................. About .......................................................................................................
599 599 600 600 601 602 603 603 603 603 603 604 604 604 604 604 605 605 605 606 606 606 607 607 607 607 607 608 608 608 608 609 609 609 609 610 610 610 610 612 613 613 613 613 613 613 613 614 614 614 614 615 615 615 616
contents
24.3.5.
24.3.6.
24.3.7. 24.3.8.
Gordon, Judah Leib (1830–92) ............................................................... Tchernichowsky, Saul (1875–1943) ........................................................ Polish ................................................................................................................ Mickiewicz, Adam (1798–1855) ............................................................. “Droga nad przepaścią w Czufut-Kale” ............................................ About Mickiewicz ................................................................................. Mickiewicz’s Visit to the Karaites of Crimea ................................... Olgierd, Stella (1888–1958) ..................................................................... Orzeszkowa, Eliza (1841–1910). Meir Ezofowicz ................................ Polish Original (Selected Editions) .................................................... Translations ............................................................................................ Russian Translations ............................................................................. About ....................................................................................................... Russian ............................................................................................................. Anthologies ................................................................................................. Individual Works ....................................................................................... About ....................................................................................................... Alexander Pushkin, His Talisman (a King of Supposedly Karaite Origin), and the Karaites ................................................................. Tolstoy, A. K. (Aleksey Konstantinovich) (1817–1875) ................. Ukrainian ........................................................................................................ Pushyk, Stepan ........................................................................................... Yiddish .............................................................................................................
xlv 616 616 616 616 616 617 617 618 618 618 618 619 619 619 619 620 620 622 622 623 623 623
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
TURKIC LANGUAGES OF THE EAST EUROPEAN KARAITES 25.1. Bibliographies ................................................................................................................ 25.2. General Works on Karaite Turkic Languages .......................................................... 25.3. The Karaim Language ................................................................................................... 25.3.1. General Works ............................................................................................... 25.3.2. Dictionaries ..................................................................................................... About ........................................................................................................... 25.3.3. Lexical Studies (Including Foreign Influence and Loan Words) .......... 25.3.4. Grammar Texts .............................................................................................. 25.3.5. Grammatical Studies ..................................................................................... 25.3.6. Syntax ............................................................................................................... 25.3.7. Orthography ................................................................................................... 25.3.8. Phonology ....................................................................................................... 25.3.9. Comparative Studies ...................................................................................... 25.3.10. Slavic Influence .............................................................................................. 25.3.11. North-Western Dialect (Troki, Lithuania) ................................................ Textbooks .................................................................................................... Teaching Karaim, Karaim Language School ........................................ Spoken Karaim ........................................................................................... 25.3.12. Łuck-Halicz Dialect (Language of the Polish Karaites) .......................... 25.4. Crimean Tatar (Judaeo-Tatar) .................................................................................... 25.4.1. Dictionaries ..................................................................................................... 25.4.2. Grammar ......................................................................................................... 25.4.3. Studies .............................................................................................................. 25.4.4. Manuals, Textbooks ....................................................................................... 25.5. Karaite Turkologists ...................................................................................................... 25.5.1. Abrahamowicz, Zygmunt (1923, Halicz–1990, Krakóv) ......................... 25.5.2. Dubińska, Zofia (1915–2008) ...................................................................... 25.5.3. Dubiński, Aleksander (1924–2002) ............................................................ 25.5.4. Sulimowicz, Józef, 1913 (Halicz–1973, Warsaw)........................................ 25.5.5. Zajączkowski, Ananiasz (Nov. 12, 1903, Troki–April 6, 1970, Rome) ... 25.5.6. Zajączkowski, Włodzimierz (1914–82) ......................................................
625 625 625 625 628 629 629 630 630 631 631 631 631 632 633 634 634 634 635 637 637 637 637 638 638 638 638 638 639 639 640
xlvi
contents CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
LITERATURE IN THE TURKIC LANGUAGES OF THE EAST EUROPEAN KARAITES 26.1. 26.2. 26.3. 26.4.
Bibliography ................................................................................................................... General Works ............................................................................................................... Specialized Studies ........................................................................................................ Karaim Literature (Troki Dialect) .............................................................................. 26.4.1. Collections of Texts (Anthologies) ............................................................... Original Texts Only .................................................................................... Translations into Various Languages (with or without Original Texts) ....................................................................................................... 26.4.2. About Karaim Poetry ...................................................................................... 26.4.3. Individual Works In Karaim ......................................................................... Anonymous .................................................................................................. Individual Authors ..................................................................................... Abkowicz, Aleksander ........................................................................... Abrahamowicz, Zacharjasz Izaak ben Samuel (1878–1903) ........... Translations ........................................................................................ About ................................................................................................... Akadan, J. ................................................................................................ Elwicz (Apparently a Pseudonym) ...................................................... Eszet (Pseudonym) ................................................................................ Firkowicz, M. .......................................................................................... Firkowicz, Szymon (Szemaja Firkowicz; Szafir; S. A. (Semen Adol’fovich) Firkovich) (1897–1982) ............................................. Translations into Lithuanian ........................................................... Translations into Polish ................................................................... About ................................................................................................... Firkowicz, Z. (Zefir) (1906–58) ........................................................... Joseph ben Yeshuʿah ha-Mashbir of Derazhna (d. 1678) ............... Kobecki, Szymon (Semen), Troki (1865–Kiev, 1933) ...................... Poems in Karaim in Cyrillic Script ................................................ Translations into Lithuanian ........................................................... About ................................................................................................... Kobecki, Szymon, Troki (1911–85) .................................................... Leonowicz, Abraham (d. 1851) ........................................................... Leonowicz, Joseph ben Abraham (1794–1867) ................................ Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ben Simḥah (Lewi-Babowicz, Towija S.) (1879–1956) ........................................................................................ Łobanos, Józef (1878–1947) ................................................................. Łopatto, Szełumiel (1904–23) .............................................................. Translations into Lithuanian ........................................................... Translations into Polish (by Szymon Juchniewicz) ..................... About ................................................................................................... Malecki, Jaakow (1889–1952) .............................................................. Malecki, Pinḥas (Felix) (1852 or 1854–1928) ................................... Mardkowicz, Aleksander (1875–1944) ............................................... About ................................................................................................... Pilecki, Mikhail I. (= Akhbash; Achbaš) (1874–1938) .................... Translations into Lithuanian ........................................................... Rudkowski, Sergjusz (Sergei), of Łuck, a.k.a. Ha-Roddi (1873–1944) ........................................................................................ About ................................................................................................... Satyr Dzan (a Pseudonym) ................................................................... Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron (Supposed Author?) .......... Tynfovič, Mikhail (Tynfovičius, Mikhailas; 1912–74) ..................... Translations into Lithuanian ........................................................... Translations into Russian .................................................................
641 641 641 641 641 641 642 643 643 643 643 643 643 644 644 644 644 644 644 644 646 646 646 646 647 647 648 648 648 648 649 649 649 649 649 650 650 650 650 651 651 652 652 652 652 653 653 653 653 654 654
contents 26.5. Literature in Crimean (Judeo-)Tatar ......................................................................... 26.5.1. Individual Authors ........................................................................................ Anonymous ................................................................................................ Author of “Port Arthur” .......................................................................... Firkovich, Jacob ben Abraham ............................................................... Katyk, Aron Il’ich (1883–1942) .............................................................. Kazaz, Mordechai ben Solomon ............................................................. Krym, Moysey Abramovich ..................................................................... Levi, A. ........................................................................................................ Pigit, Samuil ............................................................................................... 26.6. Literature in Turkish .................................................................................................... 26.6.1. Erak, Iosif Isaakovich (1832–96) ................................................................. Translations ............................................................................................ About ....................................................................................................... 26.6.2. Kazaz, Elijah (Il’ya Il’ich) (1832–1912) ...................................................... 26.7. Translations into Karaim of Non-Karaite Works Written in Other Languages 26.7.1. From French ................................................................................................... 26.7.2. From Lithuanian ............................................................................................ 26.7.3. From Polish .................................................................................................... Bibliography ............................................................................................... Kochanowski, Jan (1530–1584) ............................................................... Mickiewicz, Adam (1798–1855) ............................................................. Firkowicz, Szymon, trans. .................................................................... Łobanos, Józef, trans. ........................................................................... Mardkowicz, Aleksander, trans. ......................................................... Zajączkowski, Ananiasz, trans. ........................................................... About the Translations ........................................................................ 26.7.4. From Russian ................................................................................................. 26.8. Translations from Russian into Turkish by Karaites .............................................. 26.8.1. Derzhavin, Gavrila Romanovich (1743–1816) ......................................... 26.8.2. Krylov, Ivan Andreyevich (1769–1844) ..................................................... 26.8.3. Lermontov, Mikhail Yur’yevich (1814–41) ............................................... 26.8.4. Pushkin, Alexander Sergeyevich (1799–1837) .......................................... 26.8.5. Zhukovskiy, Vassiliy Andreyevich (1783–1852) ......................................
xlvii 654 654 654 654 654 654 655 655 655 655 655 655 656 656 656 656 656 656 656 656 656 657 657 657 657 657 657 657 658 658 658 658 658 658
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
KARAITE ETHNOGRAPHY AND FOLKLORE 27.1. Ethnography—General ................................................................................................. 27.2. Folklore ........................................................................................................................... 27.2.1. General ............................................................................................................. 27.2.2. Crimea ............................................................................................................. 27.2.3. Lithuania .......................................................................................................... 27.3. Special Topics ................................................................................................................ 27.3.1. Children ........................................................................................................... 27.3.2. Cookery ........................................................................................................... 27.3.3. Costume ........................................................................................................... 27.3.4. Divination ....................................................................................................... 27.3.5. Domestic Life .................................................................................................. 27.3.6. Dream Interpretation .................................................................................... 27.3.7. Embroidery, Needlework .............................................................................. 27.3.8. Family—Private Life ..................................................................................... 27.3.9. Folk Dances .................................................................................................... 27.3.10. Funeral Customs ............................................................................................ 27.3.11. Games .............................................................................................................. 27.3.12. Marriage Customs ......................................................................................... 27.3.13. Married Life—Menstruation, Ritual Purity ..............................................
659 659 659 659 660 660 660 660 661 661 662 662 662 662 662 662 662 663 663
xlviii
contents
27.3.14. Pregnancy ........................................................................................................ 27.3.15. Salt .................................................................................................................... 27.4. Folktales and Legends .................................................................................................. 27.4.1. General ............................................................................................................. 27.4.2. By Region ........................................................................................................ Byzantium ................................................................................................... Crimea ......................................................................................................... Medjuma (Medzhuma; Mecuma) ........................................................ About ................................................................................................... Poland ........................................................................................................... Lithuania ...................................................................................................... The Magic Horse of Duke Vytautas (Vitold) .................................... Israel .............................................................................................................. 27.5. Proverbs and Sayings .................................................................................................... 27.5.1. Crimea ............................................................................................................... 27.5.2. Łuck (Volhynia) ............................................................................................... 27.5.3. Troki (Lithuania) ............................................................................................. 27.6. Folksongs ........................................................................................................................ 27.6.1. General .............................................................................................................. 27.6.2. Crimea ............................................................................................................... 27.6.3. Lithuania ...........................................................................................................
664 664 664 664 665 665 665 667 667 668 668 669 669 669 669 670 670 671 671 671 671
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
KARAITE EDUCATION 28.1. History ............................................................................................................................ 28.2. Textbooks for Religious or General Instruction ...................................................... 28.2.1. Studies of Textbooks ..................................................................................... 28.3. Hebrew Language Instruction ..................................................................................... 28.3.1. Communal Debates ....................................................................................... 28.3.2. Hebrew Language Textbooks ....................................................................... 28.3.3. Studies of Hebrew Language Textbooks .................................................... 28.4. Prayerbooks for Children ............................................................................................ 28.5. Texts Translated or Written by Elijah Kazaz for Pedagogical Purposes ............. 28.6. Pedagogy ......................................................................................................................... 28.7. Education by Region .................................................................................................... 28.7.1. Eastern Europe ................................................................................................. General ......................................................................................................... Russia (until 1917) ...................................................................................... Crimea .......................................................................................................... Elijah (Il’ya) Kazaz as Educator of Crimean Karaites ..................... Local ......................................................................................................... Chufut-Kale ........................................................................................ Караимское училище в Чуфут-Кале (The Karaite School in Chufut-Kale) ......................................................................... Eupatoria (Evpatoriya) ..................................................................... Individual Educational Institutions in Eupatoria ................... Александровское караимское духовное училище (The Aleksander Karaite Religious School) ..................... Бесплатное ремесленное караимское училище для детей всех званий имени С. Когена (The S. Kogen Karaite Free Trade School for Children of All Backgrounds) ........................................................................ Евпаторийский высший караимский учительский институт (The Karaite Institute for the Higher Education of Teachers in Eupatoria) ................................
673 673 674 675 675 675 677 677 677 678 678 678 678 678 679 684 686 686 686 686 687 687
689 689
contents
28.7.2. 28.7.3. 28.7.4. 28.7.5.
Женское городское училище для бедных девиц им. Гелеловича (The Gelelovich Municipal School for Poor Girls) ............................................................................. Караимская женская гимназия (The Karaite Girls’ High School) ......................................................................... Караимске женское училище для девиц (The Karaite School for Girls) ................................................................... Сельскохозяйственное училище имени Вениамина и Сарры Тонгур (The Veniamin [Benjamin] and Sarra Tongur Agricultural School) ............................................. Школа Абен-Яшара Луцкого (The Aben-Yashar Lutski School) ................................................................................... Simferopol .......................................................................................... Караимская начальная школа в Симферополе (The Karaite Elementary School in Simferopol) ................ Симферопольская девичья караимская школа имени Э. Ч. Коген (The È. Ch. Kogen Karaite Girls’ School of Simferopol) ................................................................................ Ukraine ......................................................................................................... Odessa ...................................................................................................... Poland ........................................................................................................... Lithuania ...................................................................................................... Караимскоe начальноe училищe (Karaite Elementary School), Wilno ................................................................................................... Troki Midrash ........................................................................................ Turkey ................................................................................................................ Egypt .................................................................................................................. Israel ................................................................................................................... U.S.A. .................................................................................................................
xlix
690 690 690 690 690 691 691 692 692 692 692 692 692 692 693 693 693 693
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
KARAITES AND THE ARTS 29.1. Art .................................................................................................................................... 29.1.1. General .............................................................................................................. 29.1.2. Individual Artists ............................................................................................. Dudnik, Stepan Il’ich (Stepan Yudovich) (1913/4 or 1915–1996) ..... Kazaz, Mikhail Moiseyevich (1889–1918) .............................................. Kodzhak, Azariya Yufudovich (1907–83) ............................................... Minash, Zhenya (Khadzhi-Minash, Evgeniya Semenovna) (1907–72) Shamash, Alexander Iosifovich (1915–87) ............................................. 29.2. Dance ............................................................................................................................... 29.2.1. Pavlova, Anna (1881–1931) ........................................................................... 29.3. Film .................................................................................................................................. 29.3.1. Yutkevich, Sergey Iosifovich (1904–1985) .................................................. 29.4. Music (Including Folk Songs) ..................................................................................... 29.4.1. Eastern Europe ................................................................................................. General ......................................................................................................... Crimea .......................................................................................................... Lithuania ...................................................................................................... Biography ..................................................................................................... Babadzhan, Totesh Simovna (b. 1892) ............................................... Firkavičiūtė, Karina ............................................................................... Irtlach, Natalya Aleksandrovna ........................................................... Isakovich, Anna Samoylovna ............................................................... Isakovich, Vera Ivanova ........................................................................
695 695 695 695 695 696 696 696 696 696 697 697 697 697 697 697 698 699 699 699 699 699 699
l
contents
Lopato, Ludmila (1914–2004) .............................................................. Maykapar Family ................................................................................... Maykapar, Samuil Moiseyevich (1867–1938) ................................... Maykapar, Aleksander (b. 1946) ......................................................... 29.4.2. Israel ................................................................................................................... 29.4.3. United States .................................................................................................... 29.5. Theater ............................................................................................................................. Duvan-Tortsov, Isaak Èzrovich (1873–1941) ......................................................
700 700 700 700 700 702 702 702
CHAPTER THIRTY
KARAITES IN SCIENCE, MEDICINE, AGRICULTURE, AND INDUSTRY 30.1. General ............................................................................................................................ 30.2. Astronomy ...................................................................................................................... 30.3. Mathematics ................................................................................................................... 30.3.1. Besicovitch (Bezekowicz), Abram Samoilovitch (1891–1970) ................. 30.4. Karaites and Medicine .................................................................................................. 30.4.1. Karaites on Medicine ...................................................................................... 30.4.2. Karaites in Medicine ....................................................................................... 30.4.3. Biographies of Doctors ................................................................................... Abu ʾl-Bayān al-Sadīd ibn al-Mudawwar ............................................... David ben Solomon (1161–after 1236) ................................................... Efetov (Yefetov) Family (Dynasty of Karaite Physicians in Crimea) Kal’fa, Semen Fedorovich (1893–1979) .................................................. Kazaz, Boris Il’ich (d. 1968) ...................................................................... 30.5. Biography of Scientists ................................................................................................. 30.5.1. Kefeli, M. O. ..................................................................................................... 30.5.2. Neiman (Neyman), M. S. (= Mikhail Samoilovich) (1905–75) ............... 30.5.3. Pilecki, Szymon (b. 1927) ............................................................................... 30.6. Agriculture ..................................................................................................................... 30.6.1. Israel ................................................................................................................... 30.6.2. Crimea ............................................................................................................... 30.6.3. Lithuania ........................................................................................................... Cucumber Growing .................................................................................... 30.7. Karaites in the Tobacco Industry ............................................................................... 30.7.1. Russia ................................................................................................................. Moscow ......................................................................................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «Дукат» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Dukat”) ......... Табачнaя фабрикa С. Габай (Tabachnaya fabrika “S. Gabay”) ... Табачнaя фабрикa «Ява» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Yava”) ............... St. Petersburg ............................................................................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «Братья Шапшал» (Tabachnaya fabrika Brat’ya Shapshal) .............................................................................. Табачнaя фабрикa Саатчи и Мангуби (Tabachnaya fabrika Saatchi i Mangubi) ............................................................................ 30.7.2. Ukraine .............................................................................................................. Ekaterinoslav (Yekaterinoslav Dnepropetrovsk) ................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «Иосиф Джигит» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Iosif Dzhigit”) .................................................................................. Khar’kov ....................................................................................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «Братьев Кальфа» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Brat’yev Kal’fa”) ............................................................................... Kiev ............................................................................................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «Братьев Коген» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Brat’yev Kogen”) .............................................................................. Табачнaя фабрикa «Иосиф Эгиз» (Tabachnaya fabrika “Iosif Ègiz”) ........................................................................................
703 703 703 703 703 703 704 704 704 705 705 705 705 705 705 705 706 706 706 706 706 706 707 707 707 707 707 707 707 707 707 708 708 708 708 708 708 708 708
contents 30.7.3. Crimea ............................................................................................................... Feodosiya ...................................................................................................... Табачнaя фабрикa «С. Е. Майтоп» (Tabachnaya fabrika “S. E. Maytop”) .................................................................................. 30.7.4. Latvia ................................................................................................................. Табачнaя фабрикa А.С. Майкапар в Риге (Tabachnaya fabrika “A. S. Maykapar,” Riga) ........................................................................ 30.8. Horse Breeding .............................................................................................................. Shapshal, Mikhail Mikhailovich (Mordekhayevich/Markovich) ......................
li 708 708 708 708 708 708 708
Indexes Author Index ............................................................................................................................ Reviewer Index ......................................................................................................................... Title Index ................................................................................................................................. Subject Index ............................................................................................................................ Geographical Index ................................................................................................................. Scriptural Index ........................................................................................................................ Manuscript Index .................................................................................................................... Printing Index .......................................................................................................................... Printers and Publishers ...................................................................................................... Typesetters ............................................................................................................................ Proofreaders/Correctors ..................................................................................................... Copyists ................................................................................................................................. Patrons/Sponsors/Subscribers ........................................................................................... Provenance ........................................................................................................................... Places of Karaite Printing ..................................................................................................
713 744 747 761 784 788 790 793 793 795 795 795 795 796 796
Plate Section .............................................................................................................................
799
INTRODUCTION The origins of the Karaites, a scripturalist movement in Judaism which rejected the Oral Law and the authority of the Rabbis, are usually traced to Anan ben David, in eighth-century Babylonia, but the movement only truly crystallized as such in the last couple of decades of the ninth century and has been part of the Jewish scene ever since, with major centers in Erets Israel, Modern Israel, Egypt, Byzantium, and Eastern Europe at different times in its history. The modern study of Karaism began in the early modern period, when Karaites first caught the attention of Protestant Christian Hebraists and missionaries in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Many accounts of the sect and its beliefs have come down to us from this period, often depicting it as a Jewish form of Protestantism (see nos. 6397–6455). In the mid-nineteenth century Jewish scholars such as Julius Fuerst, Abraham Geiger, Simḥah Pinsker, Adolf Neubauer, and Abraham Baer Gottlober published studies on the Karaites or edited collections of Karaite texts, and this work continued into the twentieth century with the important contributions of Albert Harkavy, Jacob Mann, Leon Nemoy, Samuel Poznański, Solomon Skoss, and others. It is only in the last fifty years, however, and especially the last twenty or thirty that serious work has been done with the manuscript treasures of the Genizah and the library collections of St. Petersburg. This work has transformed our understanding of the role the Karaites played in the development of halakhah, Hebrew grammar, biblical exegesis, and Jewish thought, and their interactions with Rabbanites in Jewish communities in the Middle East and later in Byzantium. The results of this work are recorded in the History, Bible, Halakhah, Philosophy, Hebrew Language, and Liturgy sections of this bibliography. It is surprising that in all this time no one has attempted to compile a comprehensive bibliography of the Karaites that would provide a solid foundation for further research. In fact, an examination of the Bibliography sections of this book (1.2.2, 1.2.3, 5.1.2; 11.1; 13.1; 14.1.1; 14.4.1; 26.1) will show that, with the exception of the pioneering work of Samuel Poznański on Karaite printing (nos. 165–168), the items that have been published are rather limited in scope, most dealing with the Karaites in Eastern Europe. When I started work on this project, the most complete general bibliography of Karaism was at the back of Zvi Ankori’s Karaites in Byzantium, a pioneering work published in 1959 (no. 1351). In the introduction to his bibliography Ankori states, “A comprehensive, classified, up-to-date bibliography of Karaitica is an urgent desideratum” (ibid., p. 461). I first read this statement while in Graduate School in the late 1970s and it planted a seed which did not begin to sprout until some ten years later, when I decided to take up Ankori’s challenge. Ankori’s bibliography listed approximately 550 items, many of them not pertaining specifically to the Karaites. I assumed that my work would include about 2000 items and would be finished in a few years. But after a few years of work on this project, I became cognizant of the fact that there were vast amounts of material in Russian and other Slavic languages that I had no access to and would only be able to see by travelling to Eastern Europe and sitting for months in the major and minor libraries there. Since my personal situation at that time did not allow for such extended travel, I was grateful for the help of the Ben-Zvi Institute, which recruited assistants in Russia, Poland, Crimea, and Lithuania to do the work in situ. As the years progressed and the lists grew in size and complexity, it became clear to me that the East European sections of the bibliography were among its most important and valuable. Comprising close to 40% of the more than 8000 items in this volume, they document comprehensively for the first time the history, languages, literature (religious and secular), struggles, polemics, and cultural activities of these communities which are now fighting for survival. Work on these sections of the bibliography could not have been completed without the help of Mikhail Kizilov, who has been my collaborator on this project for the last ten years. Mikhail, who hails from Crimea and has recently completed his doctorate at Oxford in Modern History (focusing in his thesis on the Karaites of Galicia [today part of Poland and Ukraine]), has contributed tremendously to this work. He was responsible for compiling most of the Polish entries and for annotating most of the other Slavic and Turkic language items. In addition, he spent long hours tracking down rare Karaite items in archives, small
liv
introduction
libraries, and private collections all over Eastern Europe. His vast, encyclopedic knowledge of all things pertaining to the Karaites of Eastern Europe has enhanced this bibliography immeasurably and made it much more than a list of books and articles. To give one example, the chapter on East European biography includes brief biographical sketches of nearly all the people listed, and thus can also serve as a biographical dictionary of East European Karaites, the first to be available in English. Indeed, I feel strongly that, because of its depth of coverage, the detail of its classification, and the extent of the annotation, this bibliography is able to provide the reader with a clear picture of the issues at stake in the fields of East European Karaite Studies and a sense of what Karaite life and culture are like in Eastern Europe today. The main issue, of course, is that of the ethnic identity of these Karaite communities. Most contemporary East European Karaites and many East European scholars of Karaism subscribe to the theory of the Turkic origins of the Karaites and deny any connection with the Jewish communities in their environs. Most Western scholars, on the other hand, insist that the East European Karaites are Semitic in origin and originated in the Middle East. The controversy rages on and will not be quickly resolved. The annotations in this bibliography sometimes criticize the quality of the scholarship of the advocates of the Turkic theory, but this is done on academic grounds and not from a desire to choose sides in this debate. The compilers of this bibliography, nevertheless, do remain convinced that much of the scholarship advocating the Turkic theory is of questionable quality and should be used with caution. But all of the evidence for both sides of this seminal debate is documented here and we let readers decide for themselves which case is most compelling.
The Compilation Process The bibliography began with a box of index cards containing listings from Zvi Ankori’s Karaites of Byzantium. This was augmented by items from the printed and fiche catalogues of New York Public Library, Hebrew Union College, and the Jewish National and University Library (now the National Library of Israel). One student assistant compiled entries from encyclopedias. Then periodical indexes were combed for material. Every item was read and more entries were gleaned from the footnotes. And thus the bibliography grew. In the mid90s the cards were converted into computer files, first in Nota Bene; then, with the advent of Unicode after 2000, they were transferred into Word. The original intention was to examine every item first-hand, but towards the end this became impossible and would have necessitated further extensive delays. Still, I would estimate that well over 90% of the items were indeed examined first-hand by either Mikhail Kizilov, one of my assistants, or myself. Over the last ten years, the spread of online catalogues has opened up the holdings of many hard-to-reach libraries, especially in Eastern Europe. This has benefitted my research immensely. While there is no substitute for direct observation, it is still possible to determine the existence of many items and verify their bibliographic information with a fairly high level of confidence. I discovered many new items thanks to Internet searches. I should especially single out the card catalogue of the holdings of the National Library of Russia (1725–1998) which is available online at the Library’s website. Other national library websites—e.g., those of Lithuania and Poland—were also frequently consulted. Unfortunately, no web-based catalogue exists for Crimea. Another boon to the bibliographic researcher is the availability of online periodical databases. RAMBI (NLI’s online Index of Articles on Jewish Studies) is especially useful for this topic, but general humanities and social sciences databases, such as Scholar’s Portal, offer access to a wide variety of periodical resources which enable the casting of a very wide net. But these databases must be used with caution and items wherever possible should be checked firsthand. Indeed, on more than one occasion I found that an item cited in English was actually in another language. Another technological boon is the ability to use the alerts system to get email messages of new items of interest on one’s topic. In addition, the searchable backfiles of periodicals, especially the corpus in JSTOR have been a valuable resource. I was able to add dozens of hitherto unknown items to the bibliography with the help of this repository.
introduction
lv
All in all, the explosion in online resources has been a tremendous asset to my research, even though it meant delaying completion of the project by several years. The bibliography was closed at the end of 2009 and includes all items from that year that came to our attention. No doubt, some 2009 publications were missed.
Contents and Organization The bibliography is divided into four main sections: Generalia, History, Religion, and Culture. The table of contents can serve as a road map for readers, guiding them through the twists and turns of Karaite history, religion, and culture. With the help of the table of contents and the indexes, readers should be able to find what they are looking for. The decision that each item should appear in the bibliography only once required making many difficult classification decisions. Here again, the indexes should help to locate items that do not appear where one might expect them. For example, Leon Nemoy’s well-known Karaite Anthology does not appear in the Generalia section early in the bibliography, but rather in the Literature chapter of section 4 (no. 6801), since it is a collection of texts. Despite our best efforts, a number of duplicate entries remained in the final draft and these were discovered only during indexing, after a number had been assigned to each item. In order to avoid having to reindex the bibliography repeatedly, these duplicates were dropped, but the numbers were kept and the items marked “Withdrawn.” A decision was made early on to be as inclusive as possible in terms of material. This meant including many newspaper articles and articles from popular journals. This material is of uneven quality, but as a rule we decided to err on the side of inclusion, on the grounds that much of the information in these articles is unavailable elsewhere and could be of value to scholars. Indeed, I feel that the documenting of the Karaite press allows an entrée into the daily life of Karaite communities that would be otherwise inaccessible. As for sections in articles or chapters in books, the general decision was made to include anything that did not just repeat or summarize basic or general information about the Karaites. In some cases, therefore, articles with a single footnote were included if the information in them was deemed important enough. It goes without saying that there are many borderline cases, with whose inclusion some may take issue. Again, our preference was to err on the side of inclusion.
Use of Abbreviations Because of the size of the bibliography and the desire to use space efficiently, abbreviations are used for items that are frequently cited. These include periodicals, encyclopedias, and essay collections. Dates are provided for the latter, to give the reader a sense of the age of the entry. A list of abbreviations is provided at the beginning of the bibliography.
Use of Original Scripts Another early editorial decision was to present the material in the bibliography in the original scripts. This caused many complications in the early years, but since the introduction of Unicode this requirement has not presented insurmountable difficulties. One problem that it did pose, however, concerned the indexing the book. While most of the indexes retain the original language scripts, the subject index is exclusively in English (reflecting the entries in all languages).
Order of Entries In any given section, items are arranged by script: Roman, Greek (only one item), Cyrillic, Arabic, and Hebrew. Within each subsection, the order is alphabetical by author. When
lvi
introduction
more than one item by a given author is listed in a section, the order is usually alphabetical by title, but may occasionally be chronological if the items are closely related. For translations, the original is cited first, then the translations in alphabetical order of the target languages, except for Cyrillic and Hebrew, which appear separately in their corresponding sections.
Translation and Romanization of Semitic, Slavic, Turkic, and other Items in Less Common Languages With the exception of Hebrew-language works, translations are provided for items in nonRomance languages (Arabic, Danish, Greek, Hungarian, Latvian, Lithuanian, Slavic languages, Turkic languages, and Yiddish). For languages reading from left to right, translations are in square brackets in the body of the entries; for those reading from right to left, translations are given in the note field. In general, for articles in journals or collections, only the title of the article is translated, and the title of the journal or collection is Romanized. If an English title appears in a work (whether a book or an article), it is given in italics—otherwise it is given in Roman Script. The Romanization scheme of Hebrew, Arabic, and Cyrillic is indicated in the Transliteration Tables on pp. lxxxi–lxxxii.
Style In general, the form of entries follows The Chicago Manual of Style, 15th edition. Some deviations are made in foreign script entries (e.g., no italics for titles in Hebrew or Arabic).
Forms of Names An advantage of using the original scripts is that one avoids, for the most part, the need to Romanize. Nevertheless, since the main language of this book is English, Romanization of names was necessary for the section headings, the translations, and the subject index, for which only Roman script was used. In general, if an author writing in Hebrew has a biblical personal name, the common English form of this name is used—e.g., Elijah Bashyatchi, Aaron ben Joseph. One exception is Yefet ben Eli, since the form Japheth does not seem to be commonly used by scholars in the field (pace Daniel Frank). For scholars who wrote in Arabic, the Arabic form of the name is used—e.g., Yūsuf ibn Nūḥ, Yūsuf al-Baṣīr, Yaʿqūb al-Qirqisānī, rather than Joseph and Jacob. In other cases, systematic Romanization is used—e.g., Yeshuʿah (not Jeshua or Jeshuah) ben Judah, Yoḥanan (not Joḥanan) ben Zakkai, Yeḥiʾel (not Jeḥiel). In general the attempt was made to use the form of the name that is most commonly used in current English-language scholarship, though this was often not easy to determine. Hebrew names are recorded as they appear in the original works. The most common form, or sometimes the most recent form, found in the author’s publications was chosen as the main form in the index, and no attempt was made to standardize the spelling of personal names, as is the practice in the catalogue of the NLI. For Cyrillic names and titles, modern spelling was used in all cases in addition to the Romanization/transliteration scheme indicated on page lxxx below (which follows, for the most part, the system of the United States Board on Geographic Names [see CMS §10.116] and, for additional Ukrainian and obsolete letters, the ISO 9 standard of scientific transliteration).
Slavic Periodicals Most Russian and East European periodicals do not use volume numbers; rather, the year serves as a volume number. These are therefore cited by year and issue number. Every effort was made to determine frequency of publication and to ensure the accuracy of the citations, though some errors may remain.
introduction
lvii
Locations Locations are given for rare Karaite works and the occasional non-Karaite work. My rule of thumb for identifying a “rare” work was its existence in five or fewer known locations. Most decisions were made on the basis of WorldCat searches. In some cases all copies have been examined, but in most cases the information was obtained from Internet sources and was not verified in person. It is also not meant to be exhaustive. There may very well be other copies that I did not locate. Many European libraries do not have their entire holdings available online. The information is meant to flag rarer items and provide leads to those who might wish to pursue them. I also give the item number for the collection of Karaite works in microfiche published by IDC Publishers, as this is a convenient source for those interested in obtaining a copy of these works.
Annotations When I first began this project it was not my intention to annotate it. Gradually I started adding annotations to items whose Karaite connection required clarification. In recent years the annotations have tended to be more extensive and in some cases I have gone back and added annotations where this seemed necessary. There are undoubtedly still some items that would benefit from annotation (or further annotation) and these will be addressed in the forthcoming online database on the Ben-Zvi Institute website. In general, albeit with some exceptions, annotations were restricted to ten lines or less.
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I would like to express my sincere, heartfelt gratitude to the Ben-Zvi Institute and its directors over the years—Haggai Ben-Shammai, Menahem Ben-Sasson, Aharon Maman, and Yom-Tov Assis—for taking this project under their wing and supporting it in so many ways. Without this support, it would not have been possible to bring this work to fruition. A special word of thanks to Michael Glatzer, Academic Secretary and Director of Publications at BZI, who dealt with me over many years with patience and good humor, providing funds for research assistants and other needs during the course of my research. He never once complained about the length of time the work was taking, or expressed any doubts that the project would be completed—though I often harbored such doubts myself. The following scholars have been generous and helpful in providing advice, offprints, and other information, including reviewing sections of the bibliography: Golda Akhiezer, Haggai Ben-Shammai, Bruno Chiesa, Eva Csato Johanson, Alfred Eidlisz, Daniel Frank, Tapani Harviainen, Geoffrey Khan, Daniel J. Lasker, the late Leon Nemoy, Jordan S. Penkower, Meira Polliack, Giuliano Tamani, Emanuela Trevisan-Semi, and Ofra Tirosh-Becker. Many of my librarian colleagues have tracked down items for me and verified citations. I would like to mention in particular: Elona Avinezer and staff at the Judaica Reading Room, NLI; Zachary Baker, Stanford; Yossi Galron, Ohio State; Arthur Kiron, University of Pennsylvania; Daniel Lovins, Yale; Phil Miller, HUC-JIR, New York; Peggy Pearlstein, Library of Congress; Benjamin Richler, Institute for Microfilmed Hebrew Manuscripts, NLI; and Michael Terry, New York Public Library. Benjamin Richler also reviewed the Manuscript Index and provided many helpful corrections. Robert Singerman, bibliographer extraordinaire, has provided me with many leads over the years as well as much good advice and encouragement. He also reviewed an almost final draft of the bibliography and offered sound advice. A good part of the research for this bibliography was carried out at the National Library of Israel (formerly, The Jewish National and University Library) during two sabbaticals and frequent visits. Among the other libraries I utilized over the years, the most helpful were the British Library, Harvard University Library, Hebrew Union College Library (Cincinnati), the Lowy Collection (Library and Archives Canada), The Jewish Theological Seminary Library (New York), and my own institution’s Robarts Library and Thomas Fisher Rare Book Library (University of Toronto). The following members of Karaite communities around the world have been helpful to me in my investigations: Mariola Abkowicz, Wrocław; Moshe Dabah, Jerusalem; Yosef Devir, Ramlah; Yosef Elgamil, Ashdod; Karina Firkavičiūtė, Vilnius; Nehemia Gordon, Israel; Aleksei (Avraham) Kefeli, Ashdod; Valentin Kefeli, Slippery Rock, Penn.; Shawn Lichaa, Daly City, Calif.; the late Hayyim Halevi, Ashdod; and the late Simon Szyszman, Paris. I have had a number of colleagues over the years who helped compile and verify entries. Besides Mikhail Kizilov, who was originally responsible for the Polish material and many other Slavic entries and oversaw the collection and annotation of the Slavic material, there were: Yehoshua Frenkel (Arabic), Dan Shapira (Turkic), Tatiana Shchegoleva (Crimean), Jurgita Šiaučiūnaitė–Verbickienė (Lithuanian), and Maksim Zaveryaev (Russian). The following student assistants helped compile and verify material: Karni Brody, Zeev Elkin, Jason Kalman, and Ariel Viterbo. Evgeny Kuzmin and Daria Vasyutinskaya prepared the files for publication and Daria also helped to edit the Author and Printing indexes. The following have helped with the translation of non-Romance items: Mikhail Kizilov (Polish, Karaim), Batya Landsman and Olga Lempert (Lithuanian), Dan Shapira (Karaim, Turkish), and Daria Vasyutinskaya (Russian and Ukrainian). Eddy Rabinovich and Yosef Avivi provided much needed technical support and Yosef Avivi also helped compile the Author index. The following provided valuable help in proofreading: Alfred Eidlisz (important corrections), Raimo Hakola (Finnish), Gyongyi Hegedus (Hungarian), Olga Lempert (Lithuanian), and Michael G. Wechsler (Arabic).
lx
acknowledgements
I would like to thank the Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council of Canada for its support of my research and the Jewish Studies Program of the University of Toronto as well as the Memorial Foundation for Jewish Culture (New York) for publication subventions. I am deeply grateful to Meira Polliack and Michael G. Wechsler, series editors, for welcoming this book into their Karaite Texts and Studies series, published by Brill. The editors also offered many helpful suggestions which greatly improved the quality of the final product. Finally, many thanks to Jennifer Pavelko, Acquisitions Editor, Katelyn Chin, and especially Michael J. Mozina, Production Editor, and the rest of the production staff at Brill for all their efforts to ensure that this book would appear in as accurate and attractive a form as possible. I have been working on this project for a good part of my career as Judaica Specialist at the University of Toronto Library. I am very grateful to Chief Librarian Carole Moore and to my department heads, in the Collection Development Department and the Thomas Fisher Rare Book Library, for allowing me the time to pursue my research interests. I am well aware that not many academic librarians enjoy this privilege. This volume is dedicated to my wife Adele, my life-companion and best friend, who has set a standard in scholarship for me to strive to emulate and been a constant source of inspiration, encouragement, wisdom, and love. And to my children Miriam-Simma, Mordechai, Shoshana, and Simcha, who have been aware of my preoccupation with this project for most of their lives and often wondered whether it would ever see the light of day. It has been a joy to see them grow to maturity and reach adulthood while this project was coming to fruition.
MIKHAIL KIZILOV’S INTRODUCTION In 2000 I was requested by the Ben-Zvi Institute to assist Dr. Barry Walfish with the Institute-sponsored project of compiling a comprehensive bibliography of publications related to Karaites and Karaism. My original task was seemingly modest—to compile a bibliography of Polish Karaitica. Having done this, however, I realized that I could considerably enlarge not only this part of the East European Karaite bibliography, but also contribute to the already existing lists of publications in Russian, Lithuanian, Karaim, Ukrainian, English, German, and some other languages. Subsequently, I began discovering numerous new items in many of these languages almost on a weekly basis, which made the task of checking, verifying, and annotating these items a Sisyphean one for Dr. Walfish, the main editor of the bibliography who started this project in the late 1980s. As a result of our efforts and those of our collaborators over the last few years, the originally modest bibliography of East European Karaitica grew into an enormous list of several thousand publications in several languages and scripts. In my quest for rare and obscure Karaite publications published in different East European countries I had serious difficulties locating items which were known to us only from secondary sources, but had not been checked or verified de visu. This was especially true with regard to the publications in the Polish, Russian, and Karaim languages printed in Eastern Europe before World War II. To my surprise, it was very often the case that state libraries were absolutely useless in this respect—and some rare pre-war items, such as Alexander Mardkowicz’s or Eremiia Kodzhak’s leaflets, could be consulted only in private libraries. In order to make my bibliography as complete as possible I had to travel all over Eastern Europe and visit most of the still existing Karaite communities often finding items in the least likely places, such as forgotten repositories of provincial museums of local lore, dusty boxes of archival collections, or on shelves of private collectors, scholars, or their relatives. I estimate that in order to reach my goal I worked altogether in several dozen private and state libraries and archival collections in Poland, Lithuania, Russia, Ukraine, Crimea, Germany, England, Israel, and France. In my endeavors I was frequently helped by my colleagues and friends, and by members of Karaite communities. I would like to express my sincerest gratitude to the following individuals who have been especially helpful over the years: To Alfred Eidlisz of Touro College, for permission to use materials from his unparalleled collection of rare Karaite printed books. To the late Bogusław Firkowicz (Warsaw), for permission to use his private collection of Polish Karaitica. To the Crimean historians Oleg Belyi, Viacheslav Zarubin, and Dmitri Prokhorov who themselves composed many articles on Karaite history and helped me with useful bibliographic references. To the late Janina Eszwowicz (1930–2003), the last head of the Halicz (Halych) Karaite community. To Ivan and Natalia Yurchenko, founders of the Museum of Karaite History and Culture in Halicz, enthusiastic students of Karaite history and indefatigable collectors of Karaite rarities. To Brad Sabin Hill, Curator of the Kiev Judaica Collection in the Gelman Library of George Washington University. To Agnieszka Żółkiewska (Warsaw) for important references from the interwar Polish press. To Julia Bobkova (Moscow) for her information on the Jewish historian Benjamin Nadel. Finally, it is worth mentioning that in spite of our assiduous efforts to locate every possible publication related to Karaites and Karaism, there are no doubt some items that have escaped our attention. Omissions or corrections, with precise bibliographic information in the original language and/or photocopy of the original, may be sent to us at the following address: The Ben Zvi Institute, POB 7660, Jerusalem, Israel 91076; or:
[email protected]. May 2010
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (RUSSIAN INTRODUCTION) Возникновение караимизма как альтернативного движения в иудаизме, отвергающего Устный закон (Талмуд) и авторитет раввинов, начинает прослеживаться в Вавилоне cо времен Анана бен Давида, жившего в VIII веке н.э. В действительности, тем не менее, это движение окончательно сформировалось в период последних декад IX века н.э. В различные периоды истории караимы играли значительную роль в жизни еврейского народа в основных центрах Эрец Исраэль (современного Израиля), в Египте, Византии и Восточной Европе. Современное изучение караимизма началось в раннее новое время, когда караимы впервые привлекли внимание христианских гебраистовпротестантов, и миссионеров XVII и XVIII веков н.э. Значительное количество сведений о караимах и их доктрине, датированы именно этим периодом, когда караимов считали еврейской формой протестантизма (см. публикации 6397–6455 данной книги). В середине XIX столетия еврейские учёные (Юлиус Фюрст, Авраам Гейгер, Симха Пинскер, Адольф Нойбауэр и Авраам Бер Готтлобер), опубликовали исследования о караимах и издали различные караимские источникии. Работа исследователей продолжалась вплоть до XX века, включая труды Альберта Гаркави, Якова Манна, Леона Немого, Самуэля Познанского, Соломона Скосса и других. Только за последние пятьдесят лет, а в особенности за последние двадцать-тридцать лет, исследователи стали изучать сокровища Каирской генизы и собрания манускриптов Санкт-Петербургской библиотеки. Эта работа в корне изменила наш взгляд на роль караимов в развитии Галахи, грамматики иврита, библейской экзегезы, еврейской мысли и взаимоотношениях с раввинами еврейских общин Ближнего Востока, а позже и Византии. Результаты этой работы приведены в следующих разделах данной библиографии: «История», «Библия», «Галаха», «Философия», «Иврит» и «Литургия». Удивительно, что до сегоднешнего дня никто не попытался составить исчерпывающую библиографию караимов, которая послужила бы твёрдым основанием для дальнейших исследований. Рассматривая разделы библиографии данной книги (1.2.2; 1.2.3; 5.1.2;11.1; 13.1; 14.1.1; 14.4.1; 26.1) можно заметить, что за исключением новаторской работы Самуэля Познанского о караимском книгопечатании (см. номера 165–168), опубликованные научные труды были достаточно узкоспециализированными и, в основном, рассматривали историю караимов Восточной Европы. В то время, когда я начал работать над этим проектом, наиболее полная общая библиография караимизма находилась в конце книги Цви Анкори «Караимы Византии»—новаторской работы, опубликованной в 1959 году (см. номер 1351). Во вступлении к библиографии Анкори утверждает: «Полная, систематическая, современная библиография караимов является пробелом, который необходимо восполнить» (там же, стр. 461). Впервые мне пришлось столкнуться с этим утверждением во время учебы в аспирантуре в конце 70-х годов ХХ века. Это утверждение посеяло во мне зерно, которое начало прорастать только десять лет спустя, когда я решил последовать призыву Анкори. В библиографии Анкори было около 550 публикаций, многие из которых лишь косвенно относились к караимам. Я предполагал, что моя библиография будет включать около 2000 статей и будет завершена в течении нескольких лет. Тем не менее, после нескольких лет работы над проектом, я столкнулся с тем, что к огромному количеству публикаций на русском и других славянских языках, у меня совершенно не было доступа. Некоторые из них, к тому же, я смог бы увидеть только находясь в Восточной Европе, проводя там месяца в больших и малых библиотеках. Поскольку в то время моя ситуация не позволяла мне такого длительного путешествия, я остаюсь признателен Институту Бен-Цви (Иерусалим) за предоставленных мне тогда помощников из России, Польши, Крыма и Литвы для работы на местах. Годы шли,а список публикаций увеличивался в объеме и сложности. Вскоре я понял, что восточноевропейские разделы моей библиографии были одними из самых ценных и важных. Из 8000 публикаций, включенных в нашу библиографию, восточноевропейские публикации составляют почти 40% материала. Эти публикации впервые полностью документируют историю, языки, литературу (религиозную и светскую), а также борьбу, полемику и культурную деятельность восточноевропейских общин, которые и сегодня отстаивают своё существование.
lxiv
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
Работа над разделами этой библиографии не была бы закончена без участия и помощи Михаила Кизилова, в течение десяти лет неотрывно сотрудничавшего со мной рука об руку. Будучи крымчанином, и недавно получив докторскую степень на кафедре современной истории в Оксфорде, Михаил защитил диссертацию по теме «Караимы Галиции» (сейчас Галиция входит в состав Польши и Украины) и внёс неоценимый вклад в эту работу. Изначально его заданием было составление библиографии польских публикаций, а также аннотирование большинства публикаций на славянских и тюркских языках. Более того, в погоне за редкими публикациями, Михаил часами занимался в архивах, небольших библиотеках и частных коллекциях, разбросанных по всей Восточной Европе. Его обширные энциклопедические знания обо всем, что касается караимов Восточной Европы, неизмеримо обогатили данную библиографию и позволили ей стать чем-то значительно большим, чем просто список книг и статей. К примеру, глава по восточноевропейской библиографии включает короткие биографические портреты почти всех включенных в список людей, и, таким образом, становится еще и биографическим словарём восточноевропейских караимов первым на английском языке. Я глубоко убеждён, что благодаря разнообразию материала, детальной классификации и обьёму аннотаций, наша библиография позволит читателю найти ответы на многие важные вопросах в сфере изучения восточноевропейских караимов. Кроме того, наша библиография предоставит возможность почувствовать, что такое жизнь и культура караимов Восточной Европы в наши дни. Основной темой этого материала, конечно же, является определение этнической идентичности этих караимских общин. Большинство современных восточноевропейских караимов, а также и многие восточноевропейские ученные, изучающие караимизм, придерживаются теории тюркского происхождения караимов, отвергая их связь с еврейскими общинами. С другой стороны, большинство западных учёных настаивают на семитском происхождении восточноевропейских караимов, эмигрировавших, по их мнению, в Восточную Европу и с Ближнего Востока. Спор на эту тему продолжается, и разрешить его непросто. Аннотации данной библиографии иногда критикуют качество научных исследований приверженцев теории тюркского происхождения караимов. Эта критика основана исключительно на академической стороне проблемы, а не на выборе той или иной стороны в споре. Тем не менее, составители данной библиографии убеждены, что значительная часть научных исследований сторонников теории тюркского происхождения караимов достаточно сомнительно и должно быть использовано весьма осторожно. Тем не менее, публикации обеих сторон этого спора приводятся в этой книге. Право решать, чья аргументация является более основательной мы оставляем за читателем.
Процесс составления библиографии Работа над библиографией началась с коробки карточек со списком публикаций, взятых из книги Цви Анкори «Караимы Византии». Затем наша библиография стала пополняться материалами из печатных и микрофильмированных каталогов НьюЙоркской общественной библиотеки, Колледжа Иудейского Союза и Еврейской Национальной и Университетской библиотеки (ныне Национальная бибилиотека Израиля). Студент-помощник составил список статей из различных энциклопедий. Затем были «прочесаны» индексы периодических изданий. Каждая статья прочитывалась; ещё больше материала было собрано из сносок. Таким образом, библиография стала увеличиваться. В середине 90-х картотека была компьютеризирована, сначала в программе Nota Bene, а затем, с появлением в 2000 году Unicode, в Word. Вначале мы хотели собственноручно проверить каждую статью. Увы, эта задача оказалась очень трудоёмкой и отложила бы завершение проекта на слишком длительный период. Тем не менее, по моим оценкам, около 90% публикаций были собственноручно проверены либо Михаилом Кизиловым, либо одним из моих ассистентов, либо мной лично. За последние десять лет появление каталогов в сети Интернет открыло доступ ко многим труднодоступным библиотекам, особенно к библиотекам Восточной Европы, что в огромной степени помогло моей научно-исследовательской работе. Несмотря
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
lxv
на то, что ничто не может заменить возможности проверки публикаций de visu, Интернет-каталоги дали нам возможность установить существование некоторых публикаций и проверить их библиографические данные с достаточно высокой степенью точности.Благодаря Интернету мне удалось обнаружить достаточно много ранее неизвестных публикаций. Особенно мне хотелось бы упомянуть картотеку фонда Российской национальной библиотеки (1725–1998), которая стала доступна онлайн . Мы также зачастую заглядывали на веб-сайты национальных библиотек Литвы и Польши. К сожалению, в Крыму доступных в сети каталогов не существует. Исследователь-библиограф также может воспользоваться доступными онлайн каталогами периодических изданий. Нам в этом помог главным образом RAMBI (онлайновая база данных статей по иудаике ИНБ). Более того, базы данных гуманитарных и общественных наук, таких как «Портал Ученых» (Scholar’s Portal), открыли доступ к еще более широкому выбору периодических изданий в Интернете. Тем не менее, к этим базам данных необходимо подходить осторожно, по возможности внимательно сверяя их материалы с первоисточником. Например, я неоднократно замечал, что статья, обозначенная как написанная по-английски, в действительности была написана на другом языке. Ещё одно преимущество технического прогресса—возможность использования сигнала уведомлений при получении электронной почты на интересующие вас темы. Вдобавок, ценным ресурсом оказались поисковые архивы периодических изданий, особенно антология JSTOR. Эти базы данных позволили добавить десятки ранее неизвестных публикаций к нашей библиографии. Таким образом, появление онлайнресурсов стало необыкновенно ценным вкладом в мои исследования, даже несмотря на то, что этот фактор на несколько лет замедлил завершение нашего проекта. Библиография была завершена в конце 2009 года. Она включает все известные нам материалы, опубликованные до этого периода. Хотя, возможно, некоторые публикации, появившиеся после 2009 года, были упущены.
Содержание и структура Библиография разделена на четыре основные части: «Общая литература» (Generalia), «История» (History), «Религия» (Religion), и «Культура» (Culture). Оглавление, подобно навигатору, поможет читателю найти путь сквозь изгибы и витки истории, религии и культуры караимов,. С помощью оглавления и предметного указателя читатель в любой момент сможет найти интересующую его тему. Решение, что каждая публикация должна появляться в библиографии только один раз, неоднократно вызывало трудности при классификации.. По этой причине предметный указатель опять-таки поможет исследователю найти статью там, где, возможно, он не ожидал её появления. Например, довольно известная «Караимская антология» (Karaite Anthology) Леона Немого приведена не в разделе «Общая литература» (Generalia) в начале библиографии, а в разделе «Литература» (Literature; глава 4-я, № 6801). Это решение было принято нами постольку поскольку эта антология является собранием текстов источников. Несмотря на все усилия, в отредактированном варианте книги при составлении окончательного предметного указателя и после нумеровании его составляющих мы обнаружили, что та или иная статья появляется в сборнике более одного раза. Во избежание перенумерации библиографии дубликаты были удалены, но нумерация оставлена; удаленные публикации были отмечены словом «Удалено». С самого начала мы приняли решение быть как можно более всеохватывающими в отношении включаемых нами материалов. Это означало, что мы будем вынуждены включить также многочисленные статьи из газет и популярных журналов. Публикации такого рода зачастую бывают низкого качества. Тем не менее, мы решили взять за правило ошибаться в пользу включения таких материалов, понимая, что информация, содержащаяся в этих статьях нигде больше недоступна—но может оказаться весьма ценной для исследователей. Мне кажется, что без документирования караимской прессы, было бы практически невозможно понять повседневную жизнь караимских общин.
lxvi
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
Что касается фрагментов статей или глав книг, где в том или ином контексте упоминаются караимы, основное правило заключалось в том, чтобы включить все публикации, где было бы что-то новое, а не повторение общеизвестных фактов о караимах. Таким образом, в некоторых случаях включались статьи всего лишь, скажем, с одной сноской, если материал этой сноски был достаточно важен. Само собой разумеется, что мы сталкивались со многими спорными публикациями, включение которых кому-то может показаться излишним. По этой причине мне хотелось бы ещё раз подчеркнуть, что мы предпочли допускать ошибки только в пользу максимальной всеохватности нашей библиографии.
Использование сокращений В целях сокращения размера библиографии и более эффективного использования предоставленного нам объема для часто используемых наименований мы применили сокращения—в основном для периодических изданий, энциклопедий и собраний сочинений. Для того, чтобы читатель имел представление о датировке наших материалов, мы указывали время их публикации. Список сокращений приведён в начале библиографии.
Использование языка (шрифта) оригинала Ещё одним редакторским решением было представление материала на языке и шрифте оригинала. Это требование вызвало множество затруднений на первых этапах работы, но с появлением Unicode стало преодолимым. Единственной проблемой, которую необходимо было решить, остался вопрос составления предметного указателя. В то время, когда большая часть перечня включает тексты на языке (шрифте) оригинала, предметный указатель составлен исключительно на английском языке (отражая записи на всех языках).
Организация материала В каждом разделе материалы размещены в соответствии с определенной алфавитной системой:, греческой (только одна статья), латиницей, кириллицей, арабской и ивритом. В каждом подразделе—в алфавитном порядке по фамилии автора. Если в одном разделе приведено несколько публикаций одного автора, то его материалы поставлены в алфавитном порядке в соответствии с названиями статей. Иногда мы делали это и в хронологическом порядке—в случае, если статьи связаны между собой. Что касается переводов, то в начале материалы предоставляются на языке оригинала, а затем следуют переводы в алфавитном порядке на соответствующих языках (кроме кириллицы и иврита, которые, в свою очередь, фигурируют в отдельных разделах).
Перевод и латинизация семитских, славянских и тюркских публикаций, а также других материалов на малоизвестных языках За исключением работ, написанных на иврите, мы перевели заглавия публикаций, написанных на восточных и других менее употребляемых языках (арабском, датском, греческом, венгерском, латвийском, литовском, славянских языках, тюркских языках, и на идише). Для языков, требующих чтение слева направо, перевод приведён в квадратных скобках в тексте самих статей. Для языков, читающихся справа налево, перевод приведён в ссылках. Как правило, для статей из журналов или собраний сочинений сделан перевод только названий. При этом название журнала или собрания сочинений латинизировано. Если в работе есть название на английском языке (в книге или в статье), оно выделено курсивом или латиницей. Использованная нами система
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
lxvii
латинизации иврита, арабского и кириллицы указана в транслитерационной таблице, на стр. lxxxi–lxxxii.
Стиль Как правило, мы вносили наши публикации согласно системе, принятой в 15-м издании The Chicago Manual of Style («Чикагский стилистический справочник»). Некоторые отступления от этого правила были сделаны для работ, опубликованных сложными неевропейскими алфавитами (например, мы не выделяли курсивом названия на иврите и арабском языке).
Формы имён Преимущество применения языка оригинала состоит в том, что исследователю практически незачем дополнительно заниматься латинизацией имен собственных. Тем не менее, поскольку основным языком книги является английский, мы были вынуждены латинизировать названия глав, переводы и предметный указатель. Для этого мы пользовались исключительно латинским шрифтом. Как правило, если у автора, писавшего на иврите было библейское имя, мы использовали общепринятый английский эквивалент его имени—например, Elijah Bashyatchi или Aaron ben Joseph. Исключение составляет Yefet ben Eli, поскольку форма Japheth обычно не применяется учеными в нашей области (с позволения Дэниэла Фрэнка). Для авторов, писавших на арабском языке мы использовали арабскую форму имен собственных—например, Yūsuf ibn Nūḥ, Yūsuf al-Baṣīr, Yaʿqūb al-Qirqisānī, a не Joseph и Jacob. В остальных случаях мы пользовались систематизированной латинизацией— например, Yeshuʿah (вместо Jeshua или Jeshuah) ben Judah, Yoḥanan (вместо Joḥanan) ben Zakkai, Yeḥiʾel (вместо Jeḥiel). Как правило, мы пытались пользоваться наиболее принятой формой эквивалентной замены имен в современном английском языке— хотя это не всегда легко давалось. Еврейские имена были записаны так, как они фигурируют в оригинале. Для основного каталога была выбрана самая принятая или, иногда, самая поздняя форма имени. Мы не стремились стандартизировать правила правописания собственных имен так, как это делается в каталоге ИНБ. Для имен и названий, написаных кириллицей, во всех случаях применялись современные правила правописания, в дополнении к латинизации/транслитерационной таблице, указанной выше на стр. lxxxii (в большинстве случаев мы следовали системе Совета США по географическим наименованиям [см. СМS §10.116], а для дополнительных украинских букв—стандарт научной транслитерации ISO 9).
Славянская периодическая литература Большинство русских и восточноевропейских периодических изданий не пользуется общей нумерацией—и порядковым номером является год выпуска. Поэтому в нашей книге мы указывали год выпуска и номер периодического издания. Мы сделали всё возможное, чтобы определить периодичность публикаций и гарантировать точность указанных ссылок, хотя и здесь, предположительно, могут быть некоторые неточности.
Местонахождение публикаций Мы попытались указать местонахождение редких публикаций, написанный нашими авторами, как членами караимских общин, так и не караимами. В случае, если публикация находится не более чем в пяти доступных библиотеках и собраниях, я квалифицировал ее как «редкую». Большинство решений было принято на основании поиска в
lxviii
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
WorldCat. В ряде случаев мы проверили все копии, но в основном, полученная посредством Интернета информация не проверялась de visu. Это, естественно не говорит о том, что приведённая информация полностью исчерпывает проблему локализации. Возможно существуют другие копии, которые мне не удалось найти. Во многих европейских библиотеках нет полных каталогов их собраний, доступных в режиме онлайн. Приводимая нами информация лишь выделяет редкие публикации и открывает дверь для тех, кто заинтересован в дальнейшей работе с ними. Я также привожу предметный номер для сборника микрофильмированных караимских источников, выпущенной издательством «IDC Publishers». Это собрание доступно для всех, кто заинтересован получить копии этих работ.
Аннотирование В начале проекта у меня не было намерения добавлять аннотации. Тем не менее, я постепенно начал добавлять аннотации к публикациям, связь которых с историей караимизма была не столь очевидна. Во время более позднего этапа работы над библиографией аннотации стали более обширными. В некоторых случаях я возвращался к более ранним материалам, чтобы добавить аннотации там, где они были необходимы. Не вызывает сомнения, что некоторые публикации все еще нуждаются в (дополнительной) аннотации. Эта проблема будет разрешена в ближайшем будущем в виде базы данных в сети Интернет на веб-сайте Института Бен-Цви (Иерусалим). Наши аннотации, как правило, за некоторым исключением, ограничивались не более, чем десятью строками.
Признательность Я бы хотел выразить сердечную благодарность Институту Бен-Цви и его директорам— Хаггаю Бен-Шаммаю, Менахему Бен-Сассону, Аарону Маману и Йом-Тову Ассису— взявших этот проект под своё крыло и поддержавших его. Без их содействия этот проект едва ли был бы завершен. Особые слова благодности я бы хотел выразить Майклу Глацеру, научному секретарю и директору отдела публикаций в Институте Бен-Цви, за его многолетние терпение и юмор, за финансовую помощь моим научным ассистентам, а также за финансирование других аспектов нашего проекта. Он ни разу не пожаловался на количество времени, ушедшее на этот проект и не сомневался в том, что проект будет завершен, несмотря на то, что такая мысль неоднократно закрадывалась в моё сердце. Кроме того, хотелось бы выразить благодарность следующим ученым за предоставление полезных советов, присылку караимских материалов и другую информацию, включая просмотр отдельных частей библиографии Голде Ахиэзер, Хаггаю БенШаммаю, Бруно Киеза, Еве Чато Йохансон, Дaниэлу Франку, Тапани Харвиайнену, Джеффри Хану, Дaниэлу Дж. Ласкеру, покойному Леону Немому, Джордану С. Пенковеру, Меире Поллиак, Джулиано Тамани, Эмануэле Тревиcан-Семи, Офpе ТирошБеккер, и Альфреду Эйдлису. Мои коллеги-библиотекари помогли мне локализовать отдельные публикации и проверить библиографические ссылки. Особенно я бы хотел отметить: Илону Авинезер и сотрудников Еврейского читального зала ИНБ, Захарию Бейкера из Станфорда, Иосси Галрона из штата Огайо, Артура Кирона из Пенсильванского университета, Дaниэла Ловинса из Йельского университета, Фила Миллера из Колледжа Еврейского Союза Еврейского религиозного института в Нью-Йорке, Пегги Пирельштейн из Библиотеки конгресса США; Вениамина Ричлера из Института микрофильмирования древнееврейских рукописей ИНБ и Майкла Терри из Нью-Йоркской публичной библиотеки. Вениамин Ричлер также проверил список рукописей и внёс много необходимых поправок. Роберт Сингерман, гениальный библиограф, многие годы обеспечивал меня множеством необходимых контактов, давал прекрасные советы и всегда находил слова одобрения. Он так же проверил предпоследний черновик библиографии и внес полезные коррективы. Среди библиотек, которыми я пользовался на протяжении этих лет, более всего мне пригодилась Британская библиотека, Библиотека Гарвардского университета, Библиотека Колледжа Еврейского Союза в г. Цинциннати, коллекция Лоуи из Библиотеки и архивов Канады, Библиотека еврейской теологической семинарии из Нью-Йорка, а также такие столь близкие мне учреждения, как Библиотека им. Робартса и Библиотека редких книг им. Томаса Фишера из Университета Торонто. В моих исследованиях, мне также оказали помощь следующие члены караимских общин со всего мира: Мариола Абкович из Вроцлава, Моше Дабах из Иерусалима, Йосэф Девир из Рамлы, Йосэф Эльгамил из Ашдода, Карина Фиркавичюте из Вильнюса, Неэмия Гордон из Израиля, Алексей (Авраам) Кефели из Ашдода, Валентин Кефели из Слиппери-Рок (Пенсильвания), Шоун Лишаа из города Дейли Сити, штата Калифорния, покойный Хаим Халеви из Ашдода и покойный Симон Шишман из Парижа. Многие из моих коллег помогли мне локализовать и проверить статьи. Кроме Михаила Кизилова, который изначально взял на себя ответственность за материалы из Польши и данные, внесенные на славянских языках, а также курировал собрание и анотации славянских материалов, в проекте участвовали: Иешуа Френкель (арабские публикации), Дан Шапира (тюркские), Татьяна Щеголёва (крымские), Юргита Щаучунайте-Вербицкене (литовские) и Максим Заверяев (русские). Нижеперечисленные студенты-ассистенты помогли мне скомпилировать и перепроверить библиографию: Джейсон Кальман, Ариель Витербо, Зеев Элькин и Карни Броди. Евгений Кузьмин и Дарья Васютинская подготовили файлы с библиографией для печати; кроме того, Дарья также помогла отредактировать указатель авторов и перечень печатных изданий.
lxx
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
С переводом материалов на сложных и редких языках мне также помогли студенты, а именно: Михаил Кизилов (польский и караимский языки), Батя Ландсман и Ольга Лемперт (литовский), Дан Шапира (караимский и турецкий) и Дарья Васютинская (русский и украинский). Эдди Рабинович и Йосэф Авиви оказали бесценную техническую поддержку. Йосев Авиви также помог составить указатель имен авторов. За помощь в моей работе я бы хотел поблагодарить Научно-исследовательский совет Канады по социальным и гуманитарным наукам, и программу еврейских исследований Университета в Торонто вместе с Мемориальным фондом еврейской культуры (Нью Йорк) за субсидирование нашей книги. Наш проект был завершён осенью 2009 года, во время моего пребывания в Рурском университете в Бохуме (Германия) в качестве научного сотрудника Международного консорциума по исследованиям в области гуманитарных наук (МКИОГН), в группе «Развитие истории религий от Азии до Европы». Я хотел бы выразить мою благодарность директору консорциума профессору Волкхарду Креху и профессору Рурского университета Питеру Выку за приглашение принять участие в вышеуказанной исследовательской группе и за идеальную рабочую обстановку, позволившую мне завершить этот проект. В заключение я выражаю признательность издательству Брилл, а также редакторам серии Меире Поллиaк и Майклу Векслеру за принятие этой книги в серию Караимские источники и исследования. Ценные советы редакторов в значительной степени помогли мне исправить качество этой работы. Бóльшая часть моей карьеры как специалиста по иудаике в библиотеке Университета в Торонто прошла паралельно с моей работой над этим проектом. По этой причине я черезвычайно благодарен директору библиотеки Карол Мор, заведующим моего отделения в отделе по комплектации фонда и библиотеке редких книг им. Томаса Фишера, позволившим мне посвятить себя этому исследованию. Я, безусловно, прекрасно понимаю, что не у всех библиотекарей есть такая возможность. Наша книга посвящается моей жене Адель—моей спутнице и верному другу, которая была для меня примером в области научных исследований, а также источником вдохновления, поддержки, мудрости и любви. Кроме того, наше исследование посвящается моим детям—Мириам-Симме, Мордехаю, Шошане и Симхе -которые большую часть своей жизни видели меня глубоко погруженным в этот проект, и часто волновались, увидет ли он свет. Пока я работал над этим исследованием, я с радостью наблюдал, как мои дети выросли, достигли зрелости—и сами стали взрослыми людьми.
Введение Михаила Кизилова В 2000 году я получил предложение от института Бен-Цви стать ассистентом доктора Барри Вaлфиша и принять непосредственное участие в составлении библиографии публикаций, имеющих отношение к караимам и караимизму. В самом начале моя задача была достаточно скромной—составление библиографии на польском языке. По окончании этой задачи мне стало ясно, что я не только могу расширить восточноевропейскую часть нашей библиографии, но и внести дополнения к уже существующим публикациям на русском, литовском, караимском, украинском, английском, немецком и других языках. В процессе работы, почти каждую неделю, я находил множество новых публикаций о караимах на самых разных языках, что превращало задачу проверки, уточнения и аннотирования в настоящий сизифов труд для д-ра Волфиша, главного редактора библиографии, начавшего этот проект в конце 80-х годов ХХ века. В результате нашего самоотверженного труда, а также стараний всех ассистентов, помогавших нам на протяжении нескольких последних лет, скромная библиография восточноевропейского караимизма переросла в огромный список величиной в нескольких тысяч публикаций на нескольких языках и различных шрифтах. В поисках редких и малоизвестных публикаций в разных странах Восточной Европы нам порой было чрезвычайно сложно локализовать и проверить материалы, известные нам исключительно из вторичных источников, не проверенные и не изученные воочию. Особую трудность представляли польские, русские и караимские публикации, изданные в Восточной Европе до Второй мировой войны. К моему глубокому удивлению, большинство государственных библиотек оказались совершенно бесполезными в этой области: некоторые редкие довоенные публикации, такие как, скажем, брошюры Александра Мардковича или Еремии Коджака, можно было найти только в частных библиотеках. Для того, чтобы составить как можно более исчерпывающую библиографию, мне пришлось исколесить всю Восточную Европу и посетить большинство существующих до сих пор караимских общин, часто находя интересующие нас публикации в совершенно неожиданных местах, таких как, к примеру, заброшенные хранилища провинциальных краеведческих музеев, в покрытых толстым слоем пыли архивных коробках, или на полках частных коллекционеров, учёных или их родственников.Для достижения моей цели мне пришлось поработать в нескольких десятках частных и государственных библиотек, а также архивных коллекциях Польши, Литвы, России, Украины, Крыма, Германии, Англии, Израиля и Франции. В моих стараниях мне часто помогали мои друзья и коллеги, а также члены караимских общин. Я бы хотел выразить искреннюю благодарность людям, оказавшим мне на протяжении многих лет неоценимую помощь: • Альфреду Эйдлису из Туро колледжа за разрешение пользоваться материалами его уникальной коллекции редких книг и изданий; • покойному Богуславу Фирковичу из Варшавы за разрешение пользоваться его коллекцией польской караимики; • крымским историкам—Олегу Белому, Вячеславу Зарубину и Дмитрию Прохорову, написавших ценные статьи по истории караимов и сообщивших мне черезвычайно полезные библиографические ссылки; • покойной Янине Ешвович (1930–2003)—последнему руководителю Галицкой караимской общины; • Ивану и Наталье Юрченко— основателям Музея караимской истории и культуры в Галиче, энергичным исследователям истории караимов и неустанным собирателям караимских древностей; • Брэду Сабину Хиллу—куратору Киевской еврейской коллекции в Библиотеке им. Гельмана Университета им. Джорджа Вашингтона; • Агнешке Жулкевской из Варшавы за ценные ссылки из польской прессы межвоенного периода; • Юлие Бобковой из Москвы за информацию о еврейском историке Вениамине Наделе.
lxxii
ВВЕДЕНИЕ (russian
introduction)
В заключение, признаюсь, что, несмотря на наши кропотливые старания найти все возможные публикации, относящиеся к караимам и караимизму, нет никаких сомнений, что нам так и не удалось найти и внести в нашу библиографию все существующие на сегодняшний день публикации. В случае, если вы заметили отсутствие какой-либо статьи в нашей книге, или заметили какие-нибудь неточности, пожалуйста, присылайте ваши замечания и дополнения. Особенно ценно было бы, если бы могли прислать нам фото- или ксерокопию упущенной нами публикации. Пишите нам по адресу: The Ben Zvi Institute, POB 7660, Jerusalem, Israel 91076 или
[email protected].
ABBREVIATIONS Latin-Romanic ACF = Annali della Facoltà di Lingue e Letterature Straniere di Cà Foscari. Roma: Bulzoni, 1962–present. Adler, Jewish Travellers = Adler, Elkan Nathan, ed. Jewish Travellers: A Treasury of Travelogues from 9 Centuries. 2nd ed. London, 1930; repr., New York: Hermon Press, 1966. See the index s.v. “Karaites.” See esp. the accounts of Obadiah of Bertinoro and Samuel Jemsel on the Karaites of Egypt (pp. 225–28, 337–39). AJSLL = American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1884–1941. Almanach karaimski* = Abkowicz, Mariola, and Anna Sulimowicz, eds. Almanach karaimski. Wrocław: Bitik—Oficyna Wydawnicza ZKP, 2007. AOAHS = Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae. Budapest. Arabic Chrestomathy = Hirschfeld, Hartwig, ed. Arabic Chrestomathy in Hebrew Characters with a Glossary. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner, 1892. BAISS = Bulletin de l’Académie impériale des sciences de St.-Petersbourg. St. Petersburg. Bammel, Judaica = Bammel, Ernst. Judaica, Kleine Schriften I–II. Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, 37, 91. 2 vols. Tübingen: J. C. B. Mohr, 1986–97. Vol. 2 has the title: Judaica et Paulina. BCJ = Biblioteca de cultura judaica. Rio de Janeiro: Biblos. BÉK = Bulletin d’études karaïtes. Paris. BHB = Bibliography of the Hebrew Book, www.hebrew-bibliography.com BO = Bibliotheca Orientalis. Leiden. BSOAS = Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. London. CA = See Mann, CA Caraimica* = Dubinski, Alexander. Caraimica: Prace karaimoznawcze. Warsaw: Wydawnictwo Academickie “Dialog,” 1994. CBQ = Catholic Biblical Quarterly. New York. CMS = The Chicago Manual of Style. 15th ed. The University of Chicago Press, 2003. DB = Vigouroux, Fulcran. Dictionnaire de la Bible. 5 vols. in 10. Paris: Letouzey et Ané, 1922–28. EB = New Encyclopaedia Britannica. Chicago: Encyclopaedia Britannica, 2010. EBR = The Encyclopedia of the Bible and its Reception. Berlin; New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2009–present. EI = Encyclopaedia of Islam. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1960–2004. EIF = Encyclopédie de l’Islam. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1960–2002. EIt = Enciclopedia Italiana, Roma: Istituto della Enciclopedia italiana, 1929–2001. EJ = Encyclopaedia Judaica, Jerusalem: Keter, 1971–72 EJ2 = Encyclopaedia Judaica. 2nd ed. Detroit: Gale, 2007. EJB = Encyclopaedia Judaica. Berlin: Eschkol, 1928–34. EJC = Enciclopedia Judaica Castellana. México: Editorial Enciclopedia Judaica Castellana, 1948–51. ER = Encyclopedia of Religion. 16 vols. New York, N.Y.: Macmillan, c1987. ER2 = Encyclopedia of Religion. Ed. Lindsay Jones. 2nd ed. 15 vols. Gale Virtual Reference Library. Detroit: Macmillan Reference USA, 2005. Also available online. ERE = Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics. Edinburgh: Clark, 1908–26. Exegesis and Grammar* = Khan, Geoffrey, ed. Exegesis and Grammar in Medieval Karaite Texts. Journal of Semitic Studies Suppement Series 13. Oxford: Oxford University Press for the University of Manchester, 2001. EUI = Enciclopedia Universal Ilustrada. 70 vols. in 72. Barcelona: J. Espa, [1907?–30.] FO = Folia Orientalia. Kraków: Polska Akademia Nauk, Oddzial w Krakowie, Komisja Orientalistyczna, 1959–present. Genizah Research* = Blau, Joshua, and Stefan C. Reif, eds. Genizah Research After Ninety Years: The Case of Judaeo-Arabic: Papers Read at the Third Congress of the Society for Judaeo-Arabic Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992.
lxxiv
abbreviations
HB = Hebräische Bibliographie. Berlin. HTR = Harvard Theological Review. Cambridge, Mass. HUCA = Hebrew Union College Annual, Cincinnati: [Hebrew Union College-Jewish Institute of Religion]. IDC-KP = IDC, Karaite Printing: Rare Publications from the 16th Century until World War I. Leiden: Brill-IDC, 2007. IJMES = International Journal of Middle East Studies. New York. IOS = Israel Oriental Studies. Tel Aviv. JA = Journal asiatique. Paris. JAOS = Journal of the American Oriental Society. New Haven. JBL = Journal of Biblical Literature, Boston: Society of Biblical Literature and Exegesis. JC = Jewish Chronicle. London. JE = The Jewish Encyclopaedia. 12 vols. New York: Funk and Wagnalls 1901–06. JESHO = Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient. Leiden: Brill. Jewish-Christian Relations in the Seventeenth Century* = Van den Berg, J.; Ernestine G. E. van der Wall, eds. Jewish-Christian Relations in the Seventeenth Century: Studies and Documents. International Archives of the History of Ideas 119. Dordrecht: Kluwer, 1988. JF = Jewish Forum. New York. JJGL = Jahrbuch für Jüdische Geschichte und Literatur. Berlin. JJS = Journal of Jewish Studies. London. JQR = Jewish Quarterly Review. Philadelphia. JL = Jüdisches Lexicon. Berlin: Jüdischer Verlag, [1927–1930]. JNES = Journal of Near Eastern Studies. Chicago. JP = Jerusalem Post. Jerusalem. JRAS = Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London. JSAI = Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam. Jerusalem. JSIJ = Jewish Studies Internet Journal. http://www.biu.ac.il/js/JSIJ JSJ = Journal for the Study of Judaism. Leiden: Brill. JSNE* = Haxen, Ulf, Hanne Trautner-Kromann, and Karen Lisa Goldschmidt Salamon, eds. Jewish Studies in a New Europe: Proceedings of the Fifth Congress of Jewish Studies in Copenhagen 1994 under the auspices of the European Association for Jewish Studies. Copenhagen: c.A. Reitzel A/S International Publishers, Det Kongelige Bibliotek, 1998. JSoS = Jewish Social Studies. New York. JSP = Jordan S. Penkower JSQ = Jewish Studies Quarterly. Tübingen. JSS = Journal of Semitic Studies. Manchester. JTS = Journal of Theological Studies. London. JZWL = Jüdische Zeitschrift für Wissenschaft und Leben. Breslau: H. Skutsch [etc.], 1862–75. KA = Karaj Awazy. Łuck, 1931–38. KAM = Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al-. Kitāb al-anwār wal-marāqib—Code of Karaite Law. Ed. L. Nemoy. 5 vols. New York: Alexander Kohut Memorial Foundation 1939–1943. KAN = Nemoy, Leon, ed. Karaite Anthology: Excerpts from the Early Literature. Yale Judaica Series 7. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1952. Karaimi *= Dubiński, Aleksander, and Eugeniusz Śliwki, eds. Karaimi (materialy z sesji naukowej): III Pieniężnieńskie spotkania z religiami. Materialy i Studia Księży Werbistów, nr. 32. Pienięzno: Muzeum Misyjno-Etnograficzne Seminarium Duchownego Księzy Werbistów, 1987 (= no. 1799). Karaite Judaism* = Polliack, Meira, ed. Karaite Judaism: A Guide to its History and Literary Sources. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2003. Karaite Studies*= Birnbaum, Philip, ed. Karaite Studies. New York, 1971. Karaj kiunlari* = Abkowicz, Mariola, and Henryk Jankowski, eds., in cooperation with Irena Jaroszyńska. Karaj kiuńlari: Dziedzictwo narodu karaimskiego we współczesnej Europie [= Наследие Караимов в современной Европе; = Heritage of Karaims in Present Europe]. Wrocław: Bitik, 2004. KDD = Poznański, Samuel. “Karäische Drucke und Druckereien.” ZHB 21 (1918): 32–48, 66–83; 23 (1920): 63–68.
abbreviations
lxxv
KJI = Albert Richard Newman, “The Karaite Jews in Israel.” Master’s thesis, University of South Africa, 1996. KL = Pozanski, Samuel. “Karäische Literatur der letzten dreissig Jahre (1878–1908).” ZHB 13 (1909): 110–18, 140–52; Nachtrag, 180–81; Nachtrag, ZHB 14 (1910): 57–61, 93–95, 112–15, 153–54. Published separately: Frankfurt am Main, 1910. KP = Knesset Proceedings. Jerusalem. KPP = Walfish, Barry. “Karaite Press and Printing.” In Karaite Judaism, edited by Meira Polliack, 925–59. Leiden: Brill, 2003. KT = Kowalski, Tadeusz. Karaimische Texte im Dialekt von Troki. W Krakowie: Nakladem Polskiej akademji umiejenosci, 1929. KTL = Poznanski, Samuel. “Karäisch-Tatarische Literatur.” Keleti Szemle 13 (1912–13): 37–47; Nachtrag, 360; 14 (1913–14): 223–24; 18 (1918): 150–51. KTOL = Bairasauskaitė, Tamara and Halina Kobeckaitė, eds. Kipciakų tiurkų orientas Lietuvoje: istorija ir tyrimų perspektyva. Tarptautinės mokslinės konferencijos, skirtos prof. dr. Ananiaszo Zajączkowskio 90–sioms gimimo metinėms medziaga, Vilnius, 1993 m. spalio 14–15 d. Vilnius: Danielius, 1994. In Turkish, Lithuanian, Polish, English, and Russian, with summaries in English; principally on the scholarly activities of Prof. A. Zajaczkowski and the history of Karaims and Tatars. [TH] LDJ = Mardkowicz, Aleksander, ed. Łuwachłar dert jiłha. Łuck, 1932. MA = Mélanges asiatiques, tirés du Bulletin de l’Académie imperiale des sciences de St. Pétersbourg [= Азиатский сборник, Петроград]. Mann, CA* = Mann, Jacob. Collected Articles. 3 vols. Gederah, Israel, 1971. MBK = Mikhail B. Kizilov. MERRSU = Modern Encyclopedia of Religions in Russia and the Soviet Union. Edited by Paul D. Steeves. 7 vols. to date Gulf Breeze, Fla.: Academic International Press, 1988. Now called: The Modern Encyclopedia of Religions in Russia and Eurasia. MGJL = Magazin für jüdische Geschichte und Literatur. Berlin. MGWJ = Monatsschrift für Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judentums. Tübingen. MK = Myśl karaimska. 1 (1924)–12 (1937–38). Wilno: Zarząd Wileńskiego Stowarzyszenia Karaimów, 1924–39. Seria nowa t. 1 (1945–46)–2 (1946–47). Wrocław: Karaimski związek religijny w R.P. Komitet organizacyjny, 1945–47. MWJ = Magazin für die Wissenschaft des Jüdentums. Berlin. NYT = New York Times. New York. ODJR = Werblowsky, R. J. Zwi; Geoffrey Wigoder, eds. The Oxford Dictionary of the Jewish Religion. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997. OLZ = Orientalische Literaturzeitung. Berlin. Orient als Grenzbereich?* = Orient als Grenzbereich? Rabbinisches und außerrabbinisches Judentum. Herausgegeben von Annelies Kuyt und Gerold Necker. Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 60. Wiesbaden: Harrasowitz, 2007. Contains proceedings of the Deutsche Orientalistentag organized by Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft from 20 to 24 Sept. 2004. Section II of the volume is entitled: “Die Karäer—Geschichte einer Auseinandersetzung.” Orientas Lietuvos* = Orientas Lietuvos Didžiosios Kunigaikštijos visuomenės tradicijoje: totoriai ir karaimai [= Orient in the Social Tradition of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania: Tatars and Karaims = Orient w tradycji społeczeństwia Wielkiego Księstwa Litewskiego: Tatarzy i Karaimi = Ориент в общественной традиции Великого княжества Литовского: татары и караимы]; skaitytų tarptautinėje mokslo konferencijoje “610–osios totorių ir karaimų įsikūrimo Lietuvos Didžiojoje Kunigaikštijoje metinės” 2007 m. rugsėjo 13–15 d. Vilniaus universitete. Edited by Tamara Bairašauskaitė, Halina Kobeckaitė, and Galina Miškinienė. Vilnius: Vilniaus Universiteto Leidykla, 2008. Special issue of the scientific journal Lietuvos istorijos studijos (vol. 6). PAAJR = Proceedings of the American Academy of Jewish Research. New York. PO = Przegląd orientalisticzny. Warsaw. PSB = Polski Słownik Biograficzny. Wrocław, Warsaw, or Krakow: Polska Akademia Nauk, Instytut Historii, 1935–present. PWCJS = Proceedings of the World Congress of Jewish Studies. Jerusalem. Radloff, Proben* = Радлов, Василий Васильевич, ред. Образцы народной литературы северных тюркских племен. Часть 7, Наречия крымскаго полуострова [= Proben der
lxxvi
abbreviations
Volkslitteratur der nördlichen türkischen Stämme. Т. 7, Die Mundarten der Krym], стр. 1–408. С.-Петербург, 1896. RB = Revue biblique. Paris. RÉJ = Revue des études juives. Paris. RGG = Die Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart. Tübingen. RHPR = Revue d’histoire et de philosophie religieuses. Paris. RHR = Revue de l’histoire des religions. Paris. RO = Rocznik orientalisticzny. Krakow. RQ = Revue de Qumran. Paris. SBB = Studies in Bibliography and Booklore. Cincinnati. SO = Studia orientalia. Helsinki. SP = Studia patavina—Rivista di scienze religiose. Padova. SR = Studies in Religion. Waterloo, Ont. SSKC = Būčys, Žygintas, comp. Seraya Szapszał’s Karaim Collection. Translated by Arvydas Gaižauskas. Library of the National Museum of Lithuania 12. Vilnius: National Museum of Lithuania, 2003. TJE = Tütüncü, Mehmet, ed. Turkish-Jewish Encounters: Studies on Turkish-Jewish Relations Through the Ages [= Türk-Yahudi Buluşmalari: Tarihte Türk-Yahudi İlişkileri Araştırmaları]. Haarlem: Stichting SOTA, 2001. TLZ = Theologische Literaturzeitung. Leipzig. Ugolino, Thesaurus = Ugolino, Blasio. Thesaurus antiquitatum sacrarum. 34 vols. Venetiis: Apud Joannem Gabrielem Herthz, S. Coletti, 1744–69. UJE = Universal Jewish Encyclopedia. New York: Universal Jewish Encyclopedia, 1939–43. Verbum et calamus* = Juusola, Hannu, Juha Laulainen, and Heikki Palva, eds. Verbum et calamus: Semitic and Related Studies in Honour of the Sixtieth Birthday of Professor Tapani Harviainen. Studia Orientalia 99. Helsinki: The Finnish Oriental Society, 2004. Wieder, JSK2, = Wieder, Naphtali. The Judean Scrolls and Karaism. 2nd ed. Jerusalem: BenZvi Institute for the Study of the Jewish Communities in the East; Yad Izhak Ben-Zvi and the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, 2005. See no. 518. VT = Vetus Testamentum. Leiden. Wolf, BH = Wolf, Johann Christoph. Bibliotheca Hebraea. 4 vols. Hamburg/Leipzig, 1715–33. Reprint, New York, 1967. Word Fitly Spoken*, see דבר דבור על אופניו WZJT = Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift für jüdische Theologie. Frankfurt am Main: J. D. Sauerländer, 1835–47. WZKM = Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenländes. Wien. Yaari = : ירושלים. מראשית הדפוס ועד היום: ביבליוגרפיה של הגדות פסח.יערי אברהם ‛ .1960/במברגר את ואהרמן תשכ"א ‛ YEJEE = Yivo Encyclopedia of Jews in Eastern Europe. Edited by Gershon David Hundert. 2 vols. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2008. Yudlov = ביבליוגרפיה של הגדות פסח מראשית הדפוס: אוצר ההגדות.יודלוב יצחק עורך
. הוצאת ספרים ע"ש י"ל מאגנס תשנ"ז: ירושלים.העברי עד שנת תש"ך
‛ ZAW = Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft. Berlin.
‛
‛
ZDMG = Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Leipzig. ZHB = Zeitschrift für hebräische Bibliographie. Berlin. ZNW = Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft. Giessen.
Cyrillic БЙ = Бизым йол (= BY). ЕС = Еврейская старина. С.-Петербург (= YeS). EЭ = Еврейская энциклопедия. С.-Петербургъ: Изд. Общества для научныхъ еврейскіхъ изданій и Изд-ва Брокгаузъ-Ефронъ, [1908–13] (= YeÈ). ЖМВД = Журнал министерства внутренних дел. С.-Петербург (= ZhMVD). ЗООИД = Записки Одесского общества истории древностей. Одесса (= ZOOID).
lxxvii
abbreviations
ИКДП = Известия Караимского Духовного Правления (= IKDP). ИТОИАЭ = Известия Таврического Общества истории археологии и этнографии (= ITOIAÈ). ИТОКДП = Известия Таврического и Одесского Караимского Духовного Правления (= ITOKDP). Караимы* = Караимы. кн. 1, Материалы к серии “Народы и культуры,” вып. 14. Москва: Российская Академия Наук; Институт этнологии и антропологии им. Н. Н. Миклухо-Маклая, 1993. Караїми Галича* = Караїми Галича: Історія та культура; матеріали міжнародної ”конференції Галич, 6–9 вересня 2002. Львів; Галич: Видавництво “Сполом Національний заповідник “Давній Галич,” 2002. КВ = Караимские вести. Москва (= KV). КЖ = Караимская жизнь. Москва (= KZh). КНЭ = Караимская народная энциклопедия. Т. 1–6, ч. 2. Москва, 1995–2007 (= KNÈ). Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар)* = Крымские караимы: Происхождение, этнокультура, история. Сост. Президиум Ассоциации «Крымкарайлар». Симферополь: Доля, 2005. Крымские караимы (Полканов)* = Полканов Ю. А., ред. Крымские караимы. Историческая территория, этнокультура. Симферополь: Доля, 2005. КС = Караимское слово (= KS). МАИЭТ = Материалы по археологии, истории, и этнографии Таврии. Симферополь (= MAIÈT).
Hebrew א"י = אוצר ישראל נערך ראשית ע"י יהודה דוד אייזענשטיין .ניו-יורק .1906 אנציקלופדיה מקראית .ירושלים :מוסד ביאליק תש"י–תשמ"ט‛. ‛ א"מ = ‛ א"ע = אנציקלופדיה העברית ירושלים. איזנשטיין אוצר מסעות = ‛ איזנשטיין יהודה דוד עורך .אוצר מסעות :קובץ תיורים של נוס־ ‛ ‛ עים ‛ יהודים בארץ-ישראל סוריא מצרים וארצות אחרות רשימות עולי רגל לקברי אבות ‛ ‛ ‛ וקדושים .נויארק :י"ד אייזנשטיין תרפ"ז.1926/ בלאו ספרות* = בלאו יהושע ‛ עורך ומהדיר .הספרות הערבית היהודית :פרקים נבחרים. ‛ ירושלים :הוצאת ‛ ‛ ספרים ע"ש י"ל מאגנס תשמ"ו.1985/ ‛ גורלנד גנזי ישראל בס"ט פטרבורג = גורלנד ח"י עורך .גנזי ישראל בס"ט פטרבורג4 . חוברות .ליק; ס"ט פיטרסבורג :ח"י גורלאנד‛ ‛ ‛ תרכ"ו–1865/תרכ"ח .1867/חוב‘ א :שלשה ‛ ספרי מסעות ממדינת קרים לארץ ישראל .א׳ של שמואל ב"ר דוד משנת הת"א עד הת"ב; ב׳ של משה ירושלמי בכ"ר אליהו הלוי משנת התי"ד עד התט"ו; ג׳ של בנימין ב"ר אליהו משנת תקמ"ה עד התקט"ו ]צ"ל :התקמ"ו[ . דקעמ"י = דברי הקונגרס העולמי למדעי היהדות .ירושלים :איגוד העולמי למדעי היהדות. דבר דבור על אופניו* = דבר דבור על אופניו :מחקרים בפרשנות המקרא והקוראן בימי הביניים מוגשים לחגי בן-שמאי .בעריכת מאיר מ׳ בר-אשר סימון הופקינס שרה סטרומזה ‛ ישראל במזרח; יד ‛ ‛ והאו־ יצחק בן-צבי ברונו קיאזה .ירושלים :מכון בן-צבי לחקר קהילות ניברסיטה העברית בירושלים תשס"ז. וידר התגבשות* = וידר נפתלי ‛.התגבשות נוסח התפילה במזרח ובמערב :קובץ מאמרים2 . כר׳ .ירושלים :מכון ‛ ‛ בן-צבי לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח תשנ"ח .עם תיקונים והוספות. ‛ יערי מסעות א"י* = אברהם יערי עורך .מסעות ארץ ישראל של עולים יהודים מימי הבי־ ניים ועד ראשית שיבת ציון‛ . ‛ תל-אביב :המחלקה לעניני הנוער של ההסתדרות הציונית בהוצאת גזית תש"ו. כרמי יוסף* = ‛ אלגמיל יוסף בן עובדיה עורך .כרמי יוסף :אוסף איגרות ודברי חכמה מעוטי ‛ ‛ ‛ הדפים וחשובי הנושאים 4 .כר׳ .אשדוד׃ מכון "תפארת יוסף" לחקר היהדות הקראית ‛ תשס"ג.
abbreviations
lxxviii
ליונשטם עיונים = ליונשטם אילה .עיונים בספרות השומרונית ובספרות הקראית :אוסף מאמ־ רים מן‛ העזבון .ערך ‛ יהושע בלאו .ירושלים :האקדמיה ללשון העברית תשס"ח.2008/ ‛ ל"ק = פינסקר שמחה עורך .לקוטי קדמוניות :לקורות בני מקרא והליטעראטור שלהם עפ"י כתבי ‛ יד עבריים‛ וערביים .וויען :דפוס אדאלבערט תר"ך. ‛ לשם שו"י = לשם חיים .שבת ומועדי ישראל בהלכה באגדה בהיסטוריה בהווי ובפולק־ ‛ ‛ ‛ ‛ ‛ ‛ לור 3 .כר׳. תל-אביב :ניב תשכ"ה–תשכ"ט. ‛ מחקרים ועיונים* = בנימין קלאר מחקרים ועיונים בלשון בשירה ובספרות .תל-אביב: ‛ ‛ מחברות לספרות תשי"ד. ‛ מצבות בית העלמין* = שפירא דן ד"י עורך .מצבות בית העלמין של היהודים הקראים ‛ ‛ בצ׳ופוט-קלעה קרים :דו"ח משלחת אפיגרפית של מכון בן-צבי; קובץ מחקרים .ירושלים: מכון בן-צבי לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח של יד יצחק בן-צבי והאוניברסיטה העברית בירושלים תשס"ח.2008/ מל"ו = ‛ אלוני נחמיה .מחקרי לשון וספרות .ו׳ כר׳ .ירושלים :מכון בן-צבי תשמ"ו– ‛ תשנ"ב‛ . פאהן מבחר כתבים = פאהן ראובן .מבחר כתבים .בחרה והקדימה מבוא נורית גוברין. ‛ ‛ רמת-גן :מסדה .1969 ‛ פירקוביץ—יפת* = כתבי היד בערבית-יהודית באוספי פירקוביץ :יפת בן עלי אלבצרי— פירוש בראשית קטלוג לדוגמא; מקורות ומחקרים מאת חגי בן שמאי ואחרים .ירושלים: מכון בן-צבי ‛ לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח תש"ס.
‛
LIBRARY SYMBOLS AUC = American University in Cairo. BilUL = Bilkent University Library, Ankara, Turkey. BIU = Bar Ilan University Library, Ramat-Gan, Israel. BL = British Library, London. BNF = Bibliothèque Nationale de France, Paris. BR = Bibliotheca Rosenthaliana, Amsterdam. BSB = Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Munich. BUL = Brandeis University Libraries, Waltham, Mass. CaUL = Cambridge University Library. CoUL = Cornell University Libararies, Ithaca, N.Y. CRL = Center for Research Libraries, Chicago. CUL = Columbia University Libraries, New York. DUL = Duke University Libraries, Durham, N.C. EB = École Biblique, Jerusalem. GWU = George Washington University, Washington, DC. HUL = Harvard University Libraries, Cambridge, Mass. HULH = Harvard University, Houghton Library (Rare Books). HUMS = Hebrew University, Mount Scopus Humanities Library, Jerusalem. JTSL = Jewish Theological Seminary of America Library, New York. KB = Koninklijke Bibliotheek = National Library of the Netherlands, The Hague. Klau = HUC-JIR, Klau Library, Cincinnati. LAC = Library and Archives Canada, Ottawa. LNB = Latvijas Nacionālā bibliotēka, Riga, Latvia. LNMMB = Lietuvos nacionalinė Martyno Mažvydo biblioteka (Lithuanian National Library), Vilnius. NLE = National Library of Estonia, Tallinn. NLI = National Library of Israel (formerly Jewish National and University Library), Jerusalem. NLI-JRR = National Library of Israel, Judaica Reading Room. NLP = National Library of Poland, Warsaw. NLR = National Library of Russia, St. Petersburg. NLS = National Library of Scotland, Edinburgh. NLT = National Library of Turkey, Ankara. NYPL = New York Public Library. ONB = Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, Vienna. OXB = Bodleian Library, Oxford. PBI = Pontifical Biblical Institute, Rome. PTS = Princeton Theological Seminary. PUL = Princeton University Library. Ramlah = Karaite Synagogue and Center, Ramlah, Israel. SBB = Staatsbibliothek Berlin. SCHO = Schocken Library, Jerusalem. SIJS = Spertus Institute of Jewish Studies, Chicago. SUL = Stanford University Libraries, Palo Alto, Calif. TL = Taurica Library, Simferopol. UBL = Universiteitsbibliotheek, Leiden. UCB = University of California at Berkeley. UCL = University of Chicago Library. UCLA = University of California at Los Angeles, Library. UFL = University of Florida Libraries. UHB = Universtätsbibliothek, Heidelberg. UML = University of Michigan Libraries, Ann Arbor, Mich. UPiL = University of Pittsburgh Library. UPL = University of Pennsylvania Libraries, Philadelphia, Penn. UTL = University of Toronto Libraries.
lxxx
library symbols
UTLF = Thomas Fisher Rare Book Library, University of Toronto. YALE = Yale University Libraries, New Haven, Conn. YIVO = Yivo Institute for Jewish Research, New York. YUL = Yeshiva University Libraries, New York.
TRANSLITERATION TABLES Hebrew Consonants l m n s ʿ p f ts q r ś sh t
ʾ b v g d h v z ḥ ṭ y (i when final) k kh
ל מ נ ס ע פּ פ צ ק ר שׂ שׁ ת/תּ
א בּ ב ג/גּ ד/דּ ה ו ז ח ט י כּ כ
The alef sign ʾ is omitted when initial and when medial and silent. Vowels a ah e i o u
◌ָ ( gadol) ָ◌ה ֵ◌י/◌ֵ ִ◌י וֹ/3 ◌ וּ
a e i o u
◌ֵ ◌ֶ ◌ִ ◌ָ (qaṭan/ḥ aṭuf ) ◌ֻ
a e o
◌ֲ ◌ֱ /◌ֽ (vocal) ◌ֳ
Arabic Consonants ṭ ẓ ʿ gh f q k l m n h w y a/at ʾ
ط ظ ع غ ف ق ك ل م ن ه و ي َ◌ة ء/ا
b t th j ḥ kh d dh r z s sh ṣ ḍ
ب ت ث ج ح خ د ذ ر ز س ش ص ض
lxxxii
transliteration tables
The sign ʾ is omitted when initial and followed by a vowel (i.e., without waṣla; thus: iqtidār for اﻗﺘﺪار, yet ḥ asaba ʾqtidār for )ﺣﺴﺐ ٱﻗﺘﺪارas well as when final in plural verbs (i.e., when functioning as al-alif al-fāṣila; thus: yaʿmalū rather than yaʿmalūʾ). Vowels ā ī ū
( َ◌اand ىmaqṣūra) ( ِ◌يyet ِ◌ ّي: iyy) ( ُ◌وyet ُ◌ ّو: uww)
a i u
◌َ ◌ِ ◌ُ
Before alif al-waṣl the vowels َ◌ا, ِ◌ي, and ُ◌وare respectively represented by a, i, and u (thus: ʿalayhuma ʾl-salām for ﻋﻠﳱﲈ ٱﻟﺴﻼم, fi ʾl-kalām for ﰱ ٱﻟالكم, and abu ʾl-kadhib for )اﺑﻮ ٱﻟﻜﺬب.
Cyrillic а б в г ґ1 д е ё ж з и і1 ї1 й к л м н 1 2
a b v g g̀ d ye,2 e yë,2 ë zh z i ì ï y k l m n
= Letters employed in the Ukrainian alphabet. = Initially and after a vowel, ъ, or ь.
о п р с т у ф х ц ч ш щ ъ ы ь э ю я
o p r s t u f kh ts ch sh shch ‘ y ’ è yu ya
PART ONE
GENERALIA
CHAPTER ONE
MANUSCRIPTS, ARCHIVES, BIBLIOGRAPHIES, PRINTING 1.1. Manuscript Lists and Library Holdings 1.1.1. General
On added t.p.: The Jewish Library in the Middle Ages: Book Lists from the Cairo Genizah. See index, s.v. קראים. 6
1 SKLARE, David. “A Guide to Collections of Karaite Manuscripts.” In Karaite Judaism*, 893–924. 2
STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Karaitische Literatur.” HB 20 (1880): 69–72, 91–99, 107, 121–24. Continuation promised at end of last installment, but none could be found. Bio-bibliographical notes on thirteen Karaite works in manuscript. Includes transcription of a defense of Aaron ben Elijah’s Gan ʿeden against Moses ben Jacob ha-Ashkenazi by Caleb Afendopolo (pp. 122–24).
.524–517 402–389 ‛ See pp. 390–98. An 11th-century Karaite booklist. 7
Modern 8
BRODY, Heinrich. “A Manuscript Miscellany: A. The Manuscript and Its Contents.” JQR, n.s., 13, no. 1 (July 1922): 53–98. Description of a manuscript miscellany which belonged to the Karaite Neʾeman in Eupatoria.
9
GEIGER, Abraham. “Ausgezeichnete Handschriftensammlung.” WZJT 3 (1837): 441–48. Lists a collection of manuscripts that were in possession of Crimean Karaites and are offered for sale. Includes 20 items.
Medieval
4
SCHEIBER, Alexander. “Contributions to Medieval Jewish Booklore from the Geniza.” AOAHS 35 (1981): 141–60. Cf. II. A Karaite book-list in Leningrad [Firkovich, Evr.-Arab. II 1118], pp. 146–50.
5 הספריה היהודית בימי.אלוני נחמיה
‛ רשימות ספרים מגניזת.הביניים בעריכת מרים פרנקל חגי.קהיר ובהשתתפות ‛משה בן־שמאי מכון בן־צבי: ירושלים.סוקולוב לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח ‛ .תשס"ו
”רשימות ספרים.אסף שמחה ‛ –“ קרית ספר יח )תש"א.עתיקות .281–272 :(תש"ב The author publishes four booklists from the Genizah. The first, which is of Rabbanite provenance, includes a number of Karaite works.
1.1.2. Manuscripts in Private Collections
3 ADLER, E. N., and I. Broyde. “An Ancient Bookseller’s Catalogue.” JQR 13 (1900–1901): 52–62; 550–51. Lists bookseller’s catalogue from a 12th-cent. Genizah fragment. Includes several Karaite or antiKaraite items. See pp. 57, 59, 61; see also p. 550 for reference to works by the Karaite al-Kanzi.
”שלוש רשימות ספרים.אלוני נחמיה ‛ :(“ קרית ספר לו )תשכ"א.עתיקות
10
JANSON, A. G. P. “Karaitic and Rashi Manuscripts Sold at Sotheby’s Auction, June 26, 1984, as Compared to the Holdings of the Leiden University Library.” Manuscripts of the Middle East 1 (1986): 76–85.
11
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Karäische Kopisten und Besitzer von Handschriften.” ZHB 19 (1916): 79–122; Nachtrag, ZHB 20 (1917): 79–83. Reprinted as Beiträge zur karäischen Handschriften und Bücherkunde I. Frankfurt am Main: J. Kauffmann, 1918. [2.] 49 pp. Lists 263 items. Includes index to MSS by repository library.
4
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing 12
———. “Une liste d’ouvrages caraïtes.” RÉJ 72 (1921): 184–91. Transcription of a list appearing in BL MS Add. 22911, fols. 470r–73r (Margoliouth, 3:1062). The list, consisting of MSS offered for sale, dates from the 18th cent. and includes many well-known items, but also some that are not known from other sources, e.g., Yefet ben Eli’s commentary on the Pentateuch in Hebrew, the Book of Forbidden Unions by Solomon ha-Nasi, and the Book of Commandments by Tobiah ben Moses; or for which there are no known MSS, e.g., Tehillot Adonai by Hillel Bashyatchi; or are very rare, e.g., Yesod miqraʾ by Abraham Tishbi.
13
RUELF, [Isaac?], and [?] Braunschweig. “Karaitische Manuscripte.” Jüdisches Literaturblatt 11 (1882): 131–32.
14
STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Karaitische Handschriften.” HB 11 (1871): 9–16, 37–46, 90–95, 119–33; 17 (1877): 108–14, 134–36. A description of 60 MSS, both Karaite and Rabbanite in the possession of bookseller J. Fischl.
18 ”כתבי־יד עבריים.בית־אריה מלאכי
‛ שהועתקו בירושלים או על־ידי יוצאי “.ירושלים עד הכיבוש העותומאני בתוך פרקים בתולדות ירושלים בימי .278–244 קדר. ז. עורך ב.הביניים ‛ יד יצחק:ירושלים .בן־צבי תשל"ט ‛
See esp. pp. 248, 251, 252n, 254–55, 260, 275–76, 277n. 19
See fols. 56a–b: A list of Karaite manuscripts, belonging to R. Yefet ha-Levi and his son. 20 : מזכיר לבני רשף.פינסקער שמחה
והוא ‛ רשימה מקובצי וכתבי יד שמחה . . . מעזבון הנשארים : ווין. עורך יהודה ברד"ח.פינסקר 56 . שלאססבערג תרכ"ט.בדפוס י ‛ .ע׳ Includes several Karaite MSS.
Adler, E. N. 21
ADLER, Elkan Nathan. “Karaitica.” JQR 12 (1900): 674–87; 13 (1901): 549. Reprinted in his About Hebrew Manuscripts, 17–33. London: H. Frowde, 1905; Reprint, New York: Hermon, 1970. Lists the contents of the author’s private collection of books and MSS. See esp. “A Karaite Divorce of 1030,” pp. 684–85 (29–31 in reprint).
22
ADLER, E. N. “Spanish Exiles at Constantinople.” JQR 11 (1898– 1899): 526–29. See pp. 526, 528. Transcriptions of colophons of two biblical MSS, one of which was obtained in 1888 from the widow of the Karaite ḥ akham, Isaac Krimski (so Adler; perhaps should be Qirimi, or some other indicator of Crimean origin; the Russian form of the name would be anomalous; so Dan Shapira).
15 ———. Verzeichnis karaitischer und anderer hebräischer Handschriften (im Besitze des Herrn J. Fischl). Berlin: Benzian, 1872. 34 pp. Cf. Steinschneider, Vorlesungen, 67. Separate publication of the preceding item. 16
17
TAMANI, Giuliano. “Repertorio dei manoscritti ebraici caraiti.” Henoch 1 (1979): 272–82. ДУБИНСКИЙ, Александр. “Караимские рукописи из коллекции Ю. Сулимовича в Варшаве.” В Тюркское языкознание: Материалы III Всесоюзной тюркологической конференции, под редакцией Г. А. Абдурахманова, А. П. Ходжиева, и др., 20–24. Ташкент: Фан, 1985. [Dubinskiy, Aleksandr. “Karaite manuscripts from the Yu. Sulimovich Collection in Warsaw.” Tyurkskoye yazykoznaniye: Materialy III Vsesoyuznoy tyurkologicheskoy konferentsii, edited by G. A. Abdurakhmanov, A. P. Khodzhiyev, et al., 20–24. Tashkent: Fan, 1985.]
. נובלות חכמה.דלמדגו יוסף שלמה תל־אביב: נדפס מחדש.בזל ‛שצ"א ‛ ‛ .תש"ל
Geiger, Abraham 23
STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Geiger’s Handschriften.” HB 17 (1877): 11–12.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings
Announcement of the acquisition of a collection of MSS, including many Karaite items.
Includes four Karaite manuscripts in the possession of Abraham Geiger. 24
”כתבי יד קראיים.מרקון יצחק ‛ “ בתוך ספר.באספת אברהם גייגר יוסף צבי הרץ. . . היובל לכבוד ‛ . לונדון תש"ג.99–93 מדור עברי
‛
‛
On added t.p.: Essays in Honour of the very reverend Dr. J. H. Hertz on the occasion of his seventieth birthday, Sept. 25, 1942, edited by I. Epstein, E. Levine, and C. Roth. London: E. Goldston, 1942/3.
30 MARGOLIOUTH, George. “The British Museum Qirkisani MSS.” ZHB 2 (1897): 99–100. 31
Tischendorf, Konstantin von 25
26
JELLINEK, Adolph. “Literarische Berichte, I.” MGWJ 2 (1853): 245–47. Lists MSS brought by Prof. Tischendorf from Cairo, including Karaitica. STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Die Tischendorf ’schen Handschriften.” HB 1 (1858): 18–21, 70–71, 105–6; 2 (1859): 92–93; 4 (1861): 45–48; 5 (1862): 49–54; 7 (1864): 11–16. Discusses the collection brought from Cairo by Prof. Tischendorf, which includes much Karaite material.
1.1.3. Manuscripts in Public Collections
33
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Die Qirqisānī Handschriften im British Museum.” In Festschrift zum achtzigsten Geburtstage Moritz Steinschneider’s, 195–218. Leipzig: Harrassowitz, 1896. Added t.p.: תהלה למשה.
34
SCHWARB, Gregor. “Qadi ʿAbd al-Jabbar al-Hamadhani (d. 415/1025): découverte d’un nouveau fragment du ‘Kitāb al-mughnī fī abwāb al-tawḥīd wa-l-ʿadl’ du Qadi ʿAbd al-Jabbar al-Hamadhani dans une collection karaïte de la British Library.” Institut Dominicain d’Études Orientales du Caire 27 (2008): 119–29.
35
SHAPIRA, M. W. “Karaite Manuscripts.” The Athenaeum 2855 (15 July 1882): 80. Description of Karaite MSS acquired from him by the British Museum. See Steinschneider HB 21, no. 126 (1883): 134.
36
———. “More Karaite Manuscripts.” The Athenaeum 2856 (22 July 1882): 113–14; 2858 (5 August 1882): 174–75. Description of Karaite MSS acquired from him by the British Museum. See Steinschneider HB 21, no. 126 (1883): 134.
Austria SCHWARZ, Arthur Zacharias. Die hebraïschen Handschriften der Nationalbibliothek in Wien. Leipzig: K. W. Hiersemann, 1925. See pp. 138–43: “Karäer.”
England British Library, London 28
29
BEN-SHAMMAI, H. (Haggai). “Some Judaeo-Arabic Karaite Fragments in the British Museum Collection.” BSOAS 38 (1975): 126–32. “A Collection of Oriental MSS.” The Hebrew Student 2, no. 3 (Nov. 1882): 87.
———. Catalogue of the Hebrew and Samaritan Manuscripts in the British Museum. 4 vols. London: Published by order of the Trustees, 1899–1935. Reprint, London: Trustees of the British Museum, 1965. See 1:189–272 (Karaite Bible Commentaries), 2:172–196 (Karaite Halakhah), 2:450–87 (Karaite Ritual), and subject index in vol. 4.
32 NEUBAUER, Adolph. “Miscellen.” HB 21 (1881–82): 133–36. See p. 134, “Karäische Handschriften”; mentions articles by M. W. Shapira concerning the MSS he sold to the British Museum.
Western Europe
27
5
6
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing
Cambridge LOEWE, Herbert. Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Hebrew Character, collected and bequeathed to Trinity College Library by the late William Aldis Wright. Cambridge: University Press, 1926. See p. 1 where the author describes briefly three Torah scrolls of Karaite provenance, only one of which is complete; also discussed in Chwolson, Corpus Inscriptionum Hebraicorum, col. 232, no. 138. All are from the 14th cent. [Though accepted late by Karaites, Karaite Torah scrolls have been identified, as evidenced by this catalogue. Unlike Rabbanites, Karaites do not forbid colophons in Torah scrolls; JSP.] However, none of these seems to have a specific date.
41 BOUWMAN, Gerrit-Jan and Albert van der Heide. Judaica in Leiden: An exhibition in Leiden University Library at the occasion of the Congress of European Association of Jewish Studies, Amsterdam 21–25 juli 2002. Online at: http://bc.ub.leidenuniv.nl/ bc/tentoonstelling/Judaica. See section V: Karaitica. Descriptions of works from four Karaite MSS from the Leiden University Library’s collection: Maḥ kimat peti by Tobiah ben Moses ha-Avel (MS Or. 4779, ff. 103v–104a); Gan ʿeden by Aaron ben Elijah the Younger (part of MS Or. 4752); Seder tiqqun ha-qaraʾim (The Institutions of the Karaites), an anonymous work on Karaite lore, part of MS Or. 4763; Zevaḥ pesaḥ by Moses Bashyatchi (first half 16th century), part of MS Or. 4743.
38 REIF, Stefan C. Hebrew Manuscripts at Cambridge University Library: A Description and Introduction. University of Cambridge Oriental Publications 52. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. See pp. 490–498: “Karaitica,” and index.
42 HEIDE, Albert van der. Hebrew Manuscripts of Leiden University Library. Leiden: Universitaire Pers Leiden, 1977. See esp. the Introduction, pp. 10–15 on the Warner Collection and the Supplement to Steinschneider’s Catalogue, pp. 27–44.
37
Germany—Leipzig 39 PORGÈS, Nathan. “Die hebräischen Handschriften der Leipziger Universitäts-Bibliothek.” ZHB 11 (1907): 60–63, 81–85. Description of 3 Karaite MSS: Vollers nos. 1109 ))מחזור ליום כפור, 1111 )חזוק אמונה של יצחק, 5111 )אגרת דרך עץ חיים של כלב, (טרוקי .(אפנדופולו Netherlands—Leiden 40
STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. Catalogus codicum Hebraeorum Bibliothecae academiae LugdunoBatavae. Leiden: Brill, 1858. Lists many Karaite MSS. See indices, where Karaites and their works are marked by asterisks.
Eastern Europe Lithuania 43
FIRKOVIČIUS, Romualdas. “Lietuvos karaimų rankraščiai.” [Lithuanian Karaite MSS.] In Orientas’ 1, edited by Bronius Genzelis, 228–35. Vilnius: Vaga, 1991.
44
LABANAUSKIENĖ, Danute. “Karaim Manuscript Collections at the Library of the Lithuanian Academy of Sciences,” In SSKC, 143–51. A brief analysis of the Karaite manuscript collections kept at the Library of the Lithuanian Academy of Sciences; the author is apparently from the Karaite family of Łobanos/ Łobanowski.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings Poland 45
St. Petersburg DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Karaїmische Handschriften in polnischen Sammlungen.” Central Asiatic Journal 23, nos. 3–4 (1979): 147–50 (= Caraimica*, 155–158).
General 49
Russia General 46
BEIT-ARIÉ, Malachi. “The Accessibility of the Russian Manuscript Collections: New Perspectives for Jewish Studies.” In JSNE, 82–98.
47 KATSH, Abraham I. “Hebrew and Judeo-Arabic MSS in the Collections of the USSR.” В Труды двадцать пятого международного конгресса востоковедов; Москва, 9–16 августа 1960, кн 1, под редакцией Б. Г. Гафуровой, 421–29. Москва: Издательство восточной литературы, 1962. [Acts of the 25th International Congress of Orientalists, Moscow, August 9–16, 1960, vol. 1, edited by B. G. Gufarov, 421–29. Moscow: Izdatel’stvo vostochnoy literatury, 1962.] Descriptions of the Guenzburg Collection (Moscow), the collection of the Asiatic Museum, the two Firkovich collections and the Antonin Genizah Collection, all in St. Petersburg. Moscow 48
7
АКИНША, К., и др., ред. Рукописи и архивные документы еврейской общины города Вены в российских собраниях. Каталог. Москва: Рудомино, 2005. [K. Akinsha et al., eds. Manuscripts and Archival Documents of the Vienna Jewish Community held in Russian Collections. Catalogue. Moscow: Rudomino, 2005.] 141 + 22 рp. English and Russian text on facing pages; on several Karaite manuscripts kept in Moscow archives, see pp. 17, 33, 127, 135; most of them are related to Abraham Firkovich and Simḥah Pinsker; includes a fragment of a sermon by a Karaite Kazi Palama (?).
ЯКЕРСОН, С. М. Еврейские сокровища Петербурга: Свитки, кодексы, документы. Санкт Петербург: Изд-во “Арка”, 2008. [Yakerson, S. M. Hebrew treasures of St. Petersburg: scrolls, manuscripts, documents. St. Petersburg, 2008.] 264 pp. Added title in Hebrew: אוצר נחמד. See index re Karaites, passim; also Beim, S.; Babovich, S.; Firkovich, A.; Firkovich, G.; Firkovich, S.; ChufutKale, Mangup; see pp. 20–43 on the Firkovich collections. Yakerson publishes here, inter alia, several interesting 19th-century Karaite documents, such as the decision of the Karaite community of Damascus to donate a 13th-century biblical manuscript to the Karaite worthies of Crimea (pp. 62–64). Also of great interest is a bilingual RussoHebrew dedicatory inscription by the 19th-century Karaite leader, Solomon Beim, left on a folio from an Ashkenazic manuscript of the 13th–14th centuries addressed to the Russian general Semen Mikhailovich Vorontsov (1823–1882), the mayor of Odessa (pp. 22–23, 156–57). Review: Mikhail Kizilov, Manuscripta Orientalia 15, no. 2 (Dec. 2009): 64–66.
Institute of Oriental Studies, Russian Academy of Sciences Formerly the Asiatic Museum, Imperial Academy of Sciences, founded in 1818. 50
KOKOWZOW, P. “Notitia codicum hebraicorum a Museo Asiatico Academiae Imperialis Scientiarum Petropolitanae anno 1904 acquisitorum.” Bulletin de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St.-Pétersbourg, ser. 5, t. 23 (1905): 1–10. Description of 11 MSS purchased by the Asiatic Museum from Judah Kapon, a Karaite. No. 2: ספר המצוות (⁏ ספר273–א2) ללוי בן יפת הלוי
הדינים לבנימין בן משה⁏ תשובת העקר .(ב290–ב287) לישועה בן יהודה
8
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing 51
MILLER, Philip E. “Report on the IREX Mission to Leningrad, December, 1986.” SBB 17 (1989): 19–25. Includes (p. 24) a brief description of the collection of the Karaite National Library, originally housed in Eupatoria, now in the Oriental Institute.
52
STARKOVA, C. B. “Les plus anciens manuscrits de la Bible dans la collection de l’Institut des Études Orientales de l’Académie des Sciences de l’U.R.S.S.” In La paléographie hébraïque médiévale: Paris 11–13 septembre 1972, edited by Jean Glénisson and Colette Sirat, 37–42. Colloques internationaux du Centre de la Recherche Scientifique, no. 547. Paris: Éditions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1974.
53
КОНДРАТЬЕВ, П. Б. “Еврейские рукописи в собрании Института востоковедения АН СССР.” Палестинский сборник, вып. 28 (91) (1986): 74–88. [Kondratyev, P. B. “Jewish Manuscripts in the Collection of the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR.” Palestinskiy sbornik, no. 28 (91) (1986): 74–88.]
54 МЕДВЕДЕВА, Л. Я. “О коллекции караимских и крымчакских рукописей в ЛО Ин-та Востоковедения АН СССР.” Советская тюркология, № 6 (1988): 89–102. [Medvedeva, L. YA. “About the Collection of Karaite and Krymchak Manuscripts in the Leningrad Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR.” Sovetskaya tyurkologiya, no. 6 (1988): 89–102.]
56 GÜNZBURG, David. “Foreword to “L’ornement hébreu.” In Hebrew Manuscript Ornament [= Орнамент древнееврейских pукописей], compiled by Ol’ga Vasil’yeva, Boris Zaykovsky, and Alexander Kantsedikas; translated from the Russian by Ludmila Lezhneva, 29–39. Masterpieces of Jewish Art 7. Moscow/Tel Aviv: Russian National Library, 2003. See pp. 33–35 on Firkovich and 35–37 on the acquisition of his collections. Includes notes by Bezalel Narkiss. Originally published in French in Berlin, 1905. Reprinted in Jerusalem in 1990 under editorship of Bezalel Narkiss. 57 GURLAND, Jonas. Kurze Beschreibung der mathematischen, astronomischen und astrologischen hebräischen Handschriften der Firkowitsch’schen Sammlung in der Kaiserlichen Öffentlichen Bibliothek zu St. Petersburg. St. Petersburg: Buchdr. der Kaiserl. akademie der Wissenschaften, 1866. 57 pp. Includes a lot of Karaite MSS. Also appeared in Russian. See no. 97. 58 HARKAVY, Albert, and H. L. Strack. Catalog der hebräischen Bibelhandschriften der Kaiserlichen Öffentlichen Bibliothek in St. Petersburg. 2 vols. St. Petersburg: C. Ricker; Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1875. See especially the introduction to vol. 1 in which the significance and dating of the manuscripts of the Firkovich collection are discussed. Review: P. F. Frankl, MGWJ 25 (1876): 418–27, 512–13. 59
HARKAVY, Albert. “Handschriftliches aus Petersburg.” Jüdisches Literaturblatt 7 (1878): no. 1 (pp. 2–3); no. 9 (p. 35). Cites evidence concerning a Rabbanite Jacob ben Ephraim from Salmon’s Psalms commentary and Qirqisānī’s KAM (no. 1). Re: MSS of Qirqisānī and Yūsuf al-Basir (no. 9).
60
———. “Mitteilungen aus Petersburger Handschriften.” ZAW 1 (1881): 150–59. See pp. 156–59: B. Karäische autoren. Lists exegetical and grammatical works in manuscript.
National Library of Russia Formerly the M. E. Saltykov-Shchedrin Public Library; founded in 1795. Firkovich Collections 55
“The Firkowich Manuscripts.” JC (Dec. 4, 1863): 6. News item.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings 61
———. “Proben aus den ältesten karäischen Werken” [Auszüge aus Handschriften der Petersburger Kaiserlichen Bibliothek.] MWJ 20 (1893): 224–28. A. Anan; B. Benjamin Nahāwendī.
62
HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “The Cairo Genizot and Other Sources of the Second Firkovich Collection in St. Petersburg.” In Proceedings of the Twelfth Congress of the International Organization for Masoretic Studies 1995, edited by E. J. Revell, 25–36. Masoretic Studies 8. Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1996. Cf. the Russian version, no. 112.
63
“Die Juedische Secte der Karaïten.” Der Israelit 4, no. 5 (1863): 58. Short note on the selling of the first Firkovich collection, with a description of its contents.
9
68
NEUBAUER, [ADOLPHE], [Salomon] Munk. “Rapports faits à M. le Ministre de l’Instruction Publique sur les manuscrits hébreux de la collection Firkowitz, par M. Neubauer, et observations sur ces rapports faites à l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres par M. Munk.” JA, 6ème série, 5 (1865): 534–42, 548–55 (Neubauer); 543–48, 555–58 (Munk).
69
NOJA, Sergio. “Notice sur quelques manuscrits de Qirqisani.” Henoch 12 (1990): 365–66. A short description of two hitherto unknown manuscripts of Qirqisānī’s Kitāb al-riyāḍ, NLR MSS Arab. 4531 and 4532.
70 RABINOVICH, Abraham. “The Hebrew Secrets of St. Petersburg.” JP, Sept. 27, 1991, 18. Report on Menahem Ben-Sasson’s findings on the Firkovich collections. See below.
64 MURALT, Edward von. “Die hebräische Handschriftensammlung des karaitischen Lehrers Firkowitsch aus der Krim.” Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift für englischtheologische Forschung und Kritik 2 (= no. 6) (Dec. 1863): 186–92.
71
ROMANOVA, A. A., and B. I. ZAYKOVSKI. “‘Polish Documents’ in the A. S. Firkovich Collection in St. Petersburg.” SO 95 (2003): 79–92.
65
———. “Merkwürdigkeiten aus der karaitischen Literatur.” St. Petersburger Zeitung, № 131 (1858). A report on Firkovich’s MSS; references to the Khazars and Prof. Tischendorf.
72
STARKOVA, K. B. “Les manuscrits de la collection Firkovič conservés à la Bibliothèque publique d’État Saltykov-Ščedrin.” RÉJ 134, nos. 3–4 (1975): 101–17. Translated from the Russian. For the original see no. 107.
66
———. “Nachträge zu der Beschreibung der k. russischen Sammlung alter Bibelhandschriften.” Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift für englischtheologische Forschung und Kritik 3/3 (= no. 11) (1866): 349–53.
67
NEUBAUER, Adolf. “Report to Convocation on Hebrew-Arabic Manuscripts at St. Petersburg.” Oxford University Gazette 7 (1876–77): 99–101. General overview of the collection, including brief discussions of Karaitica. Cf. Harkavy, “Handschriftliches aus Petersburg”; no. 59 above.
73 STRACK, Hermann. “Die biblischen und die massoretischen Handschriften zu Tschufut-Kale in der Krim.” Zeitschrift für die gesammte lutherische Theologie und Kirche 36 (1875): 585–624. Collection later moved to St. Petersburg. For the Russian version, with A. Harkavy, see below, no. 95. 74 STRACK, Hermann L. “Die hebräischen Bibelhandschriften in St. Petersburg.” Theologische Studien und Kritiken 49 (1876): 541–55. Deals with the dating of the biblical manuscripts, their importance, and Firkovich’s forgeries.
10
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing
75
SZYSZMAN, Szymon. “Les passionants Manuscrits d’Abraham Firkowicz.” Archeologia (Paris) no. 78 (Janvier 1975): 61–69. Popular description of the Firkovich MSS collections and their historical and cultural importance. Copiously illustrated with pictures of Firkovich and family (on back cover of this issue), other Karaites, Karaite tombstones and ruins at Chufut-Kale, Mangup, and Feodosiya. Defends the authenticity of all of Firkovich’s discoveries.
76
VASIL’YEVA, Ol’ga. “Hebrew Manuscripts at the Russian National Library: on the History of Acquisition and Study.” In Hebrew Manuscript Ornament [= Орнамент древнееврейских pукописей]. Compiled by Ol’ga Vasil’yeva, Boris Zaykovsky, and Alexander Kantsedikas; translated from the Russian by Ludmila Lezhneva, 12–28. Masterpieces of Jewish Art 7. Moscow/Tel Aviv: Russian National Library, 2003. Traces the history of acquisition of the Firkovich collections in the mid-19th cent. and other subsequent acquisitions, as well as providing biographical information on Firkovich, Harkavy, and other librarians at the NLR. The Russian original was published in the same volume; see no. 78.
77
БОРИСОВ, А. Я. “Собрание самаританских рукописей А. Фирковича.” Палестинский сборник, вып. 15 (78) (1966): 60–73. [Borisov, A. Y. “The Collection of Samaritan manuscripts of A. Firkovich.” Palestinskii sbornik, no. 15 (78) (1966): 60–73.]
78 ВАСИЛЬЕВА, Ольга. “Еврейские рукописи в Российской национальной библиотеке: К истории формирования фондов.” В Орнамент древнееврейских pукописей [Hebrew Manuscript Ornament], сост. Ольга Васильева, Борис Зайковский, и Александр Канцедикас, 80–94. Шедевры еврейского искусства 7. Москва/Тель-Авив: Российская Национальная Библиотека, 2003. [Vasil’yeva, Ol’ga. “Jewish Manuscripts in the Russian National Library: On the History of the Formation of the Funds.” In Ornament drevneyevreyskikh rukopisey [Hebrew Manuscript Ornament], compiled by Ol’ga Vasil’yeva, Boris Zaykovskiy, and Aleksandr Kantsedikas, 80–94. Moscow/Tel-Aviv: Rossiyskaya Natsional’naya Biblioteka, 2003.] See the English version (no. 76) for note. 79 ВИЛЬСКЕР, Л. Х., и В. В. Лебедев. Самаритянские документы Государственной публичной библиотеки имени М.Е. Салтыкова-Щедрина. Каталог. Санкт Петербург: Государственнaя публичнaя библиотекa имени М.Е. Салтыкова-Щедрина, 1992. [Vil’sker, L. Kh., V. V. Lebedev. Samaritan Documents in the M. E. Saltykov-Shchedrin State Public Library: a Catalogue. St. Petersburg: M. E. SaltykovShchedrin State Public library, 1992.] 105 pp.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings 80
81
ВИХНОВИЧ, Всеволод Л., В. В. ЛЕБЕДЕВ. “Загадка 15000 древних рукописей (К спорам вокруг самой большой в мире коллекции восточных рукописей, хранящихся в Ленинградской публичной библиоткеке им. М. Е. Салтыкова-Щедрина и личности еe собирателя— караимского ученого А. С. Фирковича).” МAИЭТ 2 (1991): 130–40. [Vikhnovich, Vsevolod L., V. V. Lebedev. “The mystery of 15,000 Ancient Manuscripts (On the Discussions about the World’s Largest Collection of Oriental Manuscripts Kept in the M. E. Saltykov-Shchedrin Public Library in Leningrad, and on the Personality of the Collector—the Karaite Scholar A. S. Firkovich).” MAIÈT 2 (1991): 130–40.]
83
[?] B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1863, 32–35. On the arrival to the library of the Odessa part of the First Collection.
84
[?] B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1870, 9–23. On the purchase by the library of the Samaritan Firkovich collection.
85
[ГАРКАВИ, A. Я.] B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1875, 112–113. Санкт Петербург, 1876. On the publication of the catalogues of biblical manuscripts from the First Collection and of the Pentateuch manuscripts of the Samaritan Collection.
ГАУЗНЕР, К. “История приобретения некоторых весьма дорогих рукописей.” Одесский вестник, 1863, № 21. [Gauzner, K. “The History of the Acquisition of Some Very Expensive Manuscripts.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1863, no. 21.] See the response by Firkovich, no. 109. See also no. 2627.
86
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1876, 8–25. On the purchase by the library of the Second Firkovich Collection. See also pp. 240–43 on the publication of the Altjüdische Denkmäler aus der Krim by Harkavy and on his work on the First Collection.
87
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1878, 124–26. On the publication of different pieces from the collections.
88
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1879, 84. Harkavy reports on 40 Torah scrolls from the Second Collection and about one hundred bundles of Rabbanite and Karaite manuscripts in Arabic.
89
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1881, 86–87; Отчет . . . 1882, 81–82 (including appendix 2, pp. 1–41: fragments from Devar śefatayim by David Lechno from the First Firkovich Collection); Отчет . . . 1883, 275–76; Отчет . . . 1884, 151. Reports concerning the work on the parchment MSS and the MS fragments of the Second Firkovich Collection.
Harkavy’s Reports on the Firkovich Collections In the following reports of the Imperial Public Library, Harkavy’s name (A. Я. Гаркави) is not mentioned as author, but the reports published after 1872, when Harkavy began working there, would have originated from him since he was the Library’s Judaica curator. 82
11
[?] B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки за 1862 год, 14–17. Санкт Петербург, 1863. [In Report of the Imperial Public Library for the Year 1862, 14–17. St. Petersburg, 1863.] On the purchase of the First Firkovich Collection by the Imperial Public Library.
12
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing
90
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1888, 182–183; Отчет . . . 1889, 201–3. Reports concerning the work on the biblical MSS on paper (Second Firkovich Collection).
91
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1890, 146–48; Отчет . . . 1891, 162–63; Отчет . . . 1892, 338–40; Отчет . . . 1893, 177–79; Отчет . . . 1894, 175; Отчет . . . 1895, 254; Отчет . . . 1897, 174–77; Отчет . . . 1898, 209–10. Reports concerning the work on the Judaeo-Arabic manuscripts (Evr.-Arab. I, Second Firkovich Collection).
92
———. B Отчет Императорской Публичной Библиотеки . . . 1903, 24–28; Отчет . . . 1904, 28–32; Отчет . . . 1905, 37; Отчет . . . 1906, 28–33; Отчет . . . 1907, 34–37; Отчет . . . 1908 [no page nos.]; Отчет . . . 1909 [no page nos.]; Отчет . . . 1910, 106–9; Отчет . . . 1911, 132–34; Отчет . . . 1912, 123–28. Reports concerning the work on the non-biblical manuscripts (First Firkovich Collection).
93
ГАРКАВИ, А. Я. “Второе собрание рукописей Фирковича в Императорской публичной библиотеке. Библейские и экзегетические рукописи.” В Еврейский календарь (Санкт Петербург) 5 (1881–82): 98–104. [Harkavy, A. Ya. “The Second Firkovich Manuscript Collection in the Imperial Public Library: Biblical and Exegetical Manuscripts.” Yevreyskiy kalendar’ (Saint Petersburg) 5 (1881–82): 98–104.]
94
———. “Письмо в редакцию.” Недельная хроника Восхода, 1895, № 15: 396. [Harkavy, A. Ya. “Letter to the Editor.” Nedel’naya khronika voskhoda, 1895, no. 15: 396.] On Firkovich’s forgeries.
95 ГАРКАВИ, A. Я, и Г. М. Страк. “О коллекции восточных рукописей А. С.Фирковича, находящейся в Чуфут-Кале.” Журнал министерства народного просвещения 178, no. 3 (1875): 5–49. [Harkavy, A. Ya., and G. M. Strack. “On the Collection of Oriental Manuscripts of A. S. Firkovich Located in Chufut-Kale.” Zhurnal ministerstva narodnogo prosveshcheniya 178, no. 3 (1875): 5–49.] The MSS ended up in St. Petersburg. For the German version see above no. 73. 96 ГИНЦБУРГ, Давид. “Предисловие к альбому ‘Древнееврейский орнамент.’” B Орнамент древнееврейских pукописей [= Hebrew Manuscript Ornament], сост. Ольга Васильева, Борис Зайковский, и Александр Канцедикас, 95–105. Шедевры еврейского искусства 7. Москва/Тель Авив: Российская Национальная Библиотека, 2003. [Gintsburg, David. “Foreword to the Album ‘Ancient Hebrew Ornament.’” In Hebrew Manuscript Ornament, compiled by Ol’ga Vasil’yeva, Boris Zaykovskiy, and Aleksandr Kantsedikas, 95–105. Moscow/ Tel-Aviv: Russian National Library, 2003.] See pp. 100–101 on Firkovich and 101–104 on the acquisition of his collections. Originally published in French in Berlin, 1905. Cf. the English version, above, no. 56. 97
ГУРЛЯНД, Иона. Краткое описание математических, астрономических и астрологических еврейских рукописей из коллекции Фирковичей, хранящейся в Императорской Публичной Библиотеке в С.-Петербурге. Санкт Петербург: Тип. Имп. Акад. Наук, 1866. [Gurlyand, Iona. “A Brief Description of the Mathematical, Astronomical, and Astrological Hebrew Manuscripts of the Firkovich Collection Kept in the Imperial Public Library in St. Petersburg.” Saint Petersburg: Imperial Academy of Sciences Publishing House, 1866.] 59 pp.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings 98
99
ДИККЕР, П. “Несколько слов о коллекции древних рукописей гг. Фирковичей.” День, 1870, № 8: 127–29. [Dikker, P. “A Few Words about the Collection of Ancient Manuscripts of Messrs. Firkovich.” Den’, 1870, no. 8: 127–29.] ЗАЙКОВСКИЙ, Б. И., и А. А. Романова. “«Польские документы» собрания А. С. Фирковича.” Восточный сборник вып. 6 (2003): 36–50. [Zaykovskiy, B. I., and A. A. Romanova. “‘Polish Documents’ from the A. S. Firkovich Collection.” Vostochnyy sbornik no. 6 (2003): 36–50.]
100
ЛАМАНСКИЙ, В. “Еврейская коллекция и непременный секретарь Академии Наук.” Голос, 1866, № 77–78. [Lamanskiy, V. “The Hebrew [Manuscripts] Collection and the Permanent Secretary of the Academy of Sciences.” Golos, 1866, nos. 77–78.]
101
ЛЕБЕДЕВ, В. В. “Из истории формирования коллекции восточных рукописей Государственной Публичной Библиотеки.” Восточный cборник, вып. 4 (1990): 10–21. [Lebedev, V. V. “From the History of the Formation of the State Public Library’s Collection of Oriental Manuscripts.” Vostochnyy sbornik, no. 4 (1990): 10–21.]
102
———. “К источниковедческой оценке некоторых рукописей собрания А. С. Фирковича.” Палестинский сборник, вып. 29 (92) (1987): 57–63. [Lebedev, V. V. “On the Problem of the Study of the Sources of Some of the Manuscripts of the A. S Firkovich Collection” Palestinskiy sbornik, no. 29 (92) (1987): 57–63.]
103
———. “Сборник арабских изречений VIII–X вв. в караимской рукописи.” Палестинский сборник, вып. 25 (88) (1974): 157–61. [Lebedev, V. V. “A Collection of Arabic Maxims from the 8th–10th Cent. in a Karaite Manuscript.” Palestinskiy sbornik, no. 25 (88) (1974): 157–61.]
13
A collection of Arabic maxims, entitled Kitāb al-durr al-manẓūm, in a Karaite script from MS Firkovich Evr. I 657–658 (fols. 1r–8r). 104
“О рукописях приобретенных Публичной библиотекой от Фирковича.” День, 1869, № 31. [“On the Manuscripts Acquired from Firkovich by the Public Library.” Den’, 1869, no. 31.]
105
О собрании рукописей и других древностей, предложенных гг. Фирковичами в продажу Имп. Публичной библиотеке. Донесение акад. Броссе, Куника, Шифнера и ВельяминоваЗернова. Санкт Петербург: Тип. Имп. Акад. Наук, 1869. [On the collection of manuscripts and other antiquities offered by Messrs. Firkovich for sale to the Imperial Public Library. Report by acad. Brosse, Kunik, Shifner, and Vel’yaminov-Zernov. St. Petersburg: Publishing House of the Imperial Public Library, 1869.] 13 pp. About both Abraham and Gavriil Firkovich.
106 ПЕЙСАХ, Е. И. “Каталог литературы о А. С. Фирковиче и его коллекциях в Государственной библиотеке им. М. Е. Салтыкова-Щедрина.” Санкт Петербург, Роcсийская Национальная Библиотека, Рукописный отдел, ф. 946, оп. 1 архив, д. 1082, 1971 г. [Peysakh, E. I. “Catalogue of Literature about A. S. Firkovich and His Collections in the M. E. Saltykov-Shchedrin State Library.” St. Petersburg, NLR, F946, op. 1, doc. 1082, 1971.] 17 pp. Manuscript catalogue of Firkovichiana in the NLR, Saint Petersburg.
14
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing
107
СТАРКОВА, К. Б. “Рукописи коллекции Фирковича Государственной публичной библиотеки им. М.Е. СалтыковаЩедрина.” Письменные памятники востока, ежегодник 1970, 165–92. [Starkova, K. B. “Manuscripts from the Firkovich Collection of the M. E. SaltykovShchedrin Public Library.” Pis’mennye pamyatniki Vostoka, Annual 1970, 165–92.
111 ФИРКОВИЧ, Гавриил. “По поводу статьи “Еврейская коллекция и непременный секретарь академии наук.” Голос, 1866, № 93 (5 апреля). [Firkovich, G. “About the Article ‘Hebrew [Manuscripts] Collection and the Permanent Secretary of the Academy of Sciences.’” Golos, 1866, no. 93 (5 April).] Reply to Lamanskiy (above, no. 100).
108
“Судьба библиотеки А. Фирковича (заметка).” Церковнообщественный вестник, 1874, № 96: 139. [“The Fate of the Library of A. Firkovich (a Note).” Tserkovno-obshchestvennyi vestnik, 1874, no. 96: 139.]
112
109
ФИРКОВИЧ, А. C. “Ответ А. С. Фирковича на статью ‘История приобретения некоторых весьма дорогих рукописей’ напечатанную в № 21-м Одесского вестника.” Северная пчела, 1863, № 135: 541–42; 1863, № 137: 549–50. [Firkovich, A. S. “Reply of A. S. Firkovich to the Article ‘The History of the Acquisition of Some Very Expensive Manuscripts’ Published in No. 21 of Odesskiy vestnik.” Severnaya pchela, no. 135 (1863): 541–42; no. 137 (1863): 549–50.] Also: Санкт Петербург: тип. Н. Греча, 1863. 35 pp. Other article’s author: К. Гаузнер. See no. 81.
110
———. “Ответ на статью ‘История приобретения некоторых весьма дорогих рукописей’ К. Гаузнера, напечатанную в 21 Одесского вестника.” Голос, 1863, № 118–20. [Firkovich, A. S. “Reply to the Article ‘The History of the Acquisition of Some Very Expensive Manuscripts’ by K. Gauzner, Published in No. 21 of Odesskiy vestnik.” Golos, 1863, nos. 118–20.] Also published sep.: Санкт Петербург: тип. А. А. Краевского, 1863. 14 pp. Same as preceding item. See no. 81.
XАРВИАЙНЕН, Тапани. “Каирские генизы и другие источники Bторого собрания Фирковича.” Восточный сборник вып. 6 (2003): 70–76. [Harviainen, T. “Cairo Genizas and Other Sources of the Second Firkovich Collection.” Vostochnyy sbornik no. 6 (2003): 70–76.] Cf. English version above, no. 62.
113 [ШТЕРН, Б.?] “Древние еврейские кодексы и другие памятники.” ЗООИД [= Abhandlungen der Odessaer Gesellschaft für Geschichte und Alterthümer] 1 (1844): 640–49 + 15 plates. [[Shtern, B.?] “Ancient Hebrew Codices and Other Monuments.” ZOOID 1 (1844): 640–49 + 15 plates.] Perhaps the earliest report in Russian on Abraham Firkovich’s and Bezalel Shtern’s paleographic and epigraphic discoveries in Crimea; the author is not indicated, but it could only be a member of the Odessa Society of History and Antiquities (OOID), quite possibly Shtern himself. 114
ЯКЕРСОН, С. М. Еврейская средневековая книга. Москва: Российский Государственный Гуманитарный Университет, 2003. [Yakerson, S. M. The Medieval Hebrew Book. Moscow: Russian State University of the Arts, 2003.] See рр.14–16, 19, 24, 66, 114.
115
”אברהם.אלקין זאב ומנחם בן־ששון ‛ פירקוביץ וגניזת קהיר—בעקבות 90 “ פעמים.עיון בארכיונו האישי .95–51 :()חורף תשס"ב The authors conclude that no documents from the genizah in the Ben-Ezra Synagogue are part of the Second Firkovich Collection.
1.1. manuscript lists and library holdings 116 ”אוספי כתבי־היד.בית־אריה מלאכי
‛ בלנינגרד העבריים .“לתולדות הספר העברי .46–33 :(1991) 31 מדעי היהדות 117 גנוזים ”אוצרות.מאיר בן־דב ‛ “ הארץ ח׳ בטבת.בלנינגרד ‛ .2(‛ עמ׳ ב25.12.90) התשנ"א
152, XVI pp. Other titles: A Handlist of Judeo-Arabic Manuscripts in Leningrad [= Список арабскоеврейских рукописей в Ленинграде].
וחשיבותם
125
‛
Parts of the article were published in: .10 :(1991 )פברואר10 בטאון בני־מקרא
126 ”ייִ דישע.ויקטאר ָ [לעבעדיעוו ]=לבדב
קסאוויאדן אין ‛דער לענינגראדער “ סאוועטיש.עפנטלעכער ביבליִ ָאטעק 11 נומ׳ 1989 היימלאנד ‛ .158–154 :()נאוועמבער
”לשאלת מקור.בן־ששון מנחם ‛ הערות:האוסף השני של פירקוביץ׳ “.על מקורות היסטוריים והלכתיים .67–47 :(1991) 31 מדעי היהדות 119 “ המגיד. ”זכר אליהו. יונה.גורלנד ח ‛ ט .87–86 ,79–78 :( )תרכ"ה11–10:
120
“ הבקר אור. ”כה לח"י.דיינרד אפרים ‛ א .241–233 :()תרל"ו About Jonas Gurland and the Firkovich Collection.
”לקוטים מכ"י.הרכבי אברהם אליהו ‛ “ הצופה מארץ הגר ב.בפטרסבורג .88–84 :()תרע"ב 122 :(“ הצפירה א )תרל"ה. ”מכתב.———
121
.127 ⁏120–119 95 ‛ Letters from a trip to Chufut-Kale to check the Firkovich collection. Includes description of MSS from the collection.
123 ”הונדערט יאהר ’געפען.ווילסקער לייב ‘ “ סאוועטיש היימלאנד.מיצראיִ‛ ם .164–162 :( )יאנוואר1 נומ׳1978 ‛ Trans.: Vilsker, Leyb. “A Hundred Years of ‘Egyptian Vine.’” Sovetish heymland, 1978, no. 1 (January): 162–64. 124
רשימת כתבי־יד.ינון )פנטון( י"י ‛ רשימה:בערבית־יהודית בלנינגרד ארעית של כתבי־יד בערבית־יהודית :ירושלים .פירקוביץ׳ באוספי מכון בן־צבי יד יצחק בן־צבי ‛ :והאוניברסיטה העברית⁏ לנינגרד הספריה הציבורית ע"ש סאלטיקוב .1991 שצ׳דרין תשנ"א
‛
‛
”התרבות הקראית.לבדב ויקטור ‛ והתרבות הערבית על פי כתבי יד 20 “ בטאון בני מקרא.בלתי ידועים .13–12 :()שבט תשנ"ג About the Firkovich Collection.
118
On the acquisition of the Firkovich Collection by the Imperial Library in St. Petersburg.
15
Trans.: Lebedev, Viktor. “Jewish Manuscripts in the Lenigrad Public Library.” Sovetish heymland, 1989, no. 11 (November): 154–58.
”חיבורים קראיים לא.סקליר דוד ‛ :“ בתוך.ידועים באוסף פירקוביץ כתבי היד בערבית יהודית באוספי חיבורי יוסף אלבציר:פירקוביץ׳ ‛ מכון בן־צבי: ירושלים.139–127 לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח ‛ .תשנ"ז 128 [. ]דו"ח מגרמניה.עהרליך ]?[ דר׳ ‛ )י׳ חשון תרל"ה41:המגיד יח 127
‛
.364 :(21.10.1874 About Hermann Strack’s mission to examine and catalogue the MSS in the Firkovich Collection.
Ukraine Crimea Bakhchisaray (Later Moved to Simferopol and Moscow) 129 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “Научный архив Л. И. Кая в Бахчисарайском историко-культурном заповеднике.” B История и археология Юго-Западного Крыма: сборник научных трудов. Ред.-Сост. Ю. М. Могаричев, 239–46. Симферополь: Таврия, 1993. [Belyy, O. B. “The Scientific Archive of L. I. Kaya in the Bakhchisaray Historical-Cultural Reserve.” In Istoriya i arkheologiya Yugo-Zapadnogo Kryma, edited and compiled by Yu. M. Mogarichev, 239–246. Simferopol: Tavriya, 1993.]
16
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing A survey of the collection of the Krymchak amateur-historian, Lev Isaakovich Kaya (1912–88). In the 1990s part of this collection was moved from Bakhchisaray to Simferopol and Moscow (VAAD of Russia); some parts of his materials are reported to be in private hands.
Eupatoria (Yevpatoriya) 130
133
‛
On the Samaritan material from the Firkovich collections in the Harkavy archive. 134
“Симферополь.” Одесский вестник, 02.04.1875. [“Simferopol.” Odesskii vestnik, 02.04.1875.] Report on the discovery in Eupatoria of an ancient Arabic MS about the Karaites.
БАККАЛ, Е. Г., и О. Б. Белый. “Обзор архива караимского просветителя Давида Марковича Гумуша (1899–1980 гг.)” B Материалы Одиннадцатой Ежегодной Международной Междисциплинарной конференции по иудаике, часть 1, стр. 81–101 Москва: Сефер, 2004. [Bakkal, E. G., and O. B. Belyi. “Overview of the Archive of the Karaite Enlightener David Markovich Gumush (1899–1980).” In Materialy оdinnadtsatoy yezhegodnoy мezhdunarodnoy mezhdistsiplinarnoy konferentsii po iudaike [Proceedings of the 11th International Interdisciplinary Conference on Jewish Studies], part 1, pp. 81–101. Moscow: Sefer, 2004.] A survey of the archival collection of the Karaite author and translator from Sevastopol, D. M. Gumush (1899–1980). In private hands.
Kiev 132
ХАМРАЙ, Олексій. “Караїмські рукописи у фондах національної бібліотеки України ім. В.І. Вернадського.” Сходознавство, 1998, № 3–4: 112–16. [Khamray, O. “Karaite MSS in the Collections of the V. I. Vernadsky National Library of Ukraine.” Skhodoznavstvo, 1998, nos. 3–4: 112–16.]
.שפירא דן ודריה ואסיוטינסקי ‛ ”גילוים מפתיעים מאוסף הרכבי “.בספריה הלאומית של קייב 915–914 חדשות השומרונים גל׳ .15–11‛ 2 ( עמ׳24.6.2005)
‛
‛
On the Samaritan material from the Firkovich collections in the Harkavy archive. Based on preceding article; not approved by the authors.
Sevastopol 131
.וסיוטינסקי דריה ודן ד"י שפירא ‛ ”אוסף הערות:חדש שנמצא בקייב לקורות חקר השומרונים במאה “ מחקרי יהודה ושומרון טו.19ה־ .226–221 :(2006 )תשס"ו
Odessa 135
PINNER, E. M. Prospectus der der Odessaer Gesellschaft für Geschichte und Alterthümer gehörenden ältesten hebräischen und rabbinischen Manuscripte: Ein Beitrag zur biblischen Exegese. Odessa: Auf Kosten der Gesellschaft, 1845. See pp. 7, 9, 10–11, 27, 32, 50–52, 76, 81–92.
136
VASILYEVA, О. V. “The Firkovich Odessa Collection: The History of its Acquisition and Research, Present Condition and Historical Value.” SO 95 (2003): 45–53. The article is based on a paper read at the Seventh Scandinavian Congress of Jewish Studies, Järvenpää, Finland, May 14, 2000. For an expanded Russian version, see the next item.
137
ВАСИЛЬЕВА, О. В. “Одесское собрание Авраама Фирковича.” Восточный сборник вып. 6 (2003): 12–35. [Vasil’eva, O. V. “The Odessa Collection of Abraham Firkovich.” Vostochnyy sbornik no. 6 (2003): 12–35.] For a shorter English version, see the preceding item.
1.2. printed works 1.1.4. Israel 138
139
National Library of Israel (Jerusalem), Institute of Microfilmed Hebrew Manuscripts: Department of Manuscripts. Collective Catalogue of Hebrew Manuscripts [= קטלוג כולל ]של כתבי־יד עבריים. France: Chadwyck-Healey, 1989–90. See the subject catalogue, s.v. כתות קראים. A union catalogue of ‛ manuscripts in world libraries and private collections. The Institute holds microfilms of over 90% of extant Hebrew manuscripts. The catalogue is maintained online and can be accessed at the website: http://jnul.huji.ac.il/imhm/.
”אוסף חדש במכון.שפירא דן ‛ בן־צבי של מסמכים קראיים )חורף90 “ פעמים.ממזרח אירופה .172–155 :(תשס"ב Description of a recently acquired collection in the Library of the BenZvi Institute, Jerusalem, of Karaite documents from Eastern Europe, representing the major historical and cultural trends in that community in the last 200 years. 1.1.5. North Africa—Egypt
140
GOTTHEIL, Richard. “Some Hebrew Manuscripts in Cairo.” JQR 17 (1905): 609–65. See esp. pp. 627–41 on MSS from the Karaite synagogue.
141
ST. JOHN, Robert. “The Treasure of Cairo’s Karaite Jews.” Jewish Digest 20, no. 12 (Sept. 1975): 63–65. Condensed from the Detroit Jewish News, 11 April 1975. About the manuscript collection of the Cairo Karaite community.
143
142
ADLER, Elkan Nathan. Catalogue of Hebrew Manuscripts in the Collection of Elkan Nathan Adler. Cambridge: University Press, 1921. See pp. 63–65: “Karaitica.” Now at JTS.
Jewish Theological Seminary of America, Library. A Guide to the Hebrew Manuscript Collection of the Library of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America. 5 vols. New York: Library of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 1991. See topic index, s.v. “Karaitica.”
Philadelphia 144 HALPER, Benzion. “Descriptive Catalogue of Genizah Fragments in Philadelphia.” JQR, n.s., 14 (1923–24): 505–65. See pp. 536, 545, 553, 554, 555 for items of Karaite interest. Washington, D.C. 145 GOTTHEIL, Richard, and William H. Worrell, eds. Fragments from the Cairo Genizah in the Freer Collection. New York: Macmillan, 1927. XXXI–XXXII, 142–49 (parts of a letter by Tobiah ben Moses), XL, 179–89 (“Leaves from the note-book of a marriage broker.”) 1.1.7. Manuscript Culture 146 SULIMOWICZ, Józef. “Mistar i halicko-karaimskie surałar.” [Mistar and Halicz-Karaite surałar.] Roczniki biblioteczne 12 (1968): 37–49. Summaries in German and Russian. In Muslim countries a misṭār is a special instrument for imprinting lines on paper. A similar instrument called surałar was used by the Halicz Karaites.
1.2. Printed Works 1.2.1. Library Collections
1.1.6. United States New York
17
147
Hebrew Union College–Jewish Institute of Religion. Library. Dictionary Catalog of the Klau Library, Cincinnati. Boston: G. K. Hall, 1964. See s.v. “Karaites.”
18
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing
148
Jewish National and University Library, Jerusalem. Systematic Catalogue. Zug, Switzerland: Inter Documentation Co., 1978. See 296.63 for Karaites.
149
New York Public Library, Jewish Division. Dictionary Catalogue of the Jewish Collection. New York: G. K. Hall, 1960. See s.v. “Karaites.”
150
АБДУЛЬВААП, H. Бахчисарайская книжная коллекция в Российской Национальной библиотеке. Составление и комментарии Н. Абдульваап. Симферополь: Сонат, 2007. [Abdul’vaap, N. A Book collection from Bakhchisaray in the Russian National Library. Simferopol: Sonat, 2007.] 160 pp. See pp. 66–67, 85–86, 142–152, and 157 for the list of 37 printed Karaite and Rabbanite books in Hebrew and Crimean Tatar which were transferred in 1976 from Bakhchisaray (Crimea) to the NLR in St. Petersburg.
151
РАВРЕБЕ, Иехиель Израилевич. [зав еврейским отделением ГПБ). “Библиография литературы о караимах, крымчаках и А. С. Фирковиче.” Санкт Петербург, Роcсийская Национальная Библиотека, Рукописный отдел, ф. 946, оп. 1 архив, д. 1062. [Ravrebe, I. I. “Bibliography of the Literature on Karaites, Krymchaks, and A. S. Firkovich.” Manuscript Department of the National Library of Russia, F. 946, op. 1, doc. 1062.] Important catalogue of Karaitica in the NLR. Compiled not earlier than 1930. 391 items; never published. Ravrebe was a librarian in the Jewish section of the Library.
152
Российская национальная библиотека. Отдел литературы на национальных языках. Каталог литературы на караимском языке. [“Catalogue of Literature in the Karaim Language.”] New York: Norman Ross, 1997.
Catalogue of all imprints in the Karaim language in the National Library of Russia. 1 Microfiche; film of the card catalogue in Russian and Karaim in Cyrillic script. Only 6 items. Doesn’t seem complete. LOC: CUL, YALE. 153 ЯНБАЕВА, Я. “Тюркоязычные книги из еврейского фонда в бывшем Азиатском музее.” В Евреи в России: история и культура; сборник научных трудов, под редакцией Д. А. Эльяшевича, 7–14. Труды по иудаике. История и этнография 5. Санкт Петербург: Петербургский еврейский университет, Институт Исследовании Eврейской Диаспоры, 1998. [Yanbayeva, Ya. “Books in Turkic Languages from the Jewish Fund of the Former Asiatic Museum.” In Evrei v Rossii: istoriya i kul’tura; sbornik nauchnykh trudov, edited by D. A. Èl’yashevich, 7–14. St. Petersburg: Petersburg Jewish University, Institute for the Study of the Jewish Diaspora, 1998.] 154
.בית הספרים הלאומי והאוניברסיטאי ספרים חוברות:ספר גנזי ישראל ‛ ישראל מהלמן ועלונים מאוסף ד"ר אשר בבית הספרים הלאומי נרשמו בצירוף.והאוניברסיטאי ⁏מפתחות ותוארו בידי יצחק יודלוב התקין לדפוס והוסיף נספח על הדפוסים הלועזיים והדו־לשוניים בית הספרים: ירושלים. אורמן.י.ג הלאומי והאוניברסיטאי תשמ"ה ‛ .(1984) See pp. 271–73 for detailed descriptions of 11 Karaite works (nos. 1831–42). 1.2.2. Bibliographies
Here are listed general bibliographies only; specific topical bibliographies are listed with the topic in question. See index under “Bibliographies.” 155
ASTREN, Fred. “Karaites.” In Reader’s Guide to Judaism, edited by Michael Terry, 335–36. Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn, 2000.
1.2. printed works Lists eight important works on Karaism in English and discusses their significance: Ankori (no. 1351), Birnbaum (no. 191), Gil (no. 810), Mann, v. 2 (no. 438), Miller (no. 1986), Nemoy (no. 6801), Polliack (no. 4586), and Wieder (no. 517). 156
FRANK, Daniel. “The Study of Medieval Karaism 1959–89: A Bibliographical Essay.” Bulletin of Judaeo-Greek Studies 6 (Summer 1990): 15–23.
157
GRIFFITHS, David B. A Critical Bibliography of Writings on Judaism. Vol. 1. Jewish Studies 2. Lewiston, N.Y.: The Edwin Mellen Press, 1988. See pp. 213–19 (217–19 includes entries mistakenly included in section on Messianic Movements).
158
VAJDA, Georges. “Le Karaisme.” RÉJ 139, nos. 1–3 (Jan.–Sept. 1980): 39. List of articles on Karaites that appeared in RÉJ in the previous hundred years.
159
.3 רשימה מספר.ספרי קראים במברגר את וואהרמן:ירושלים ‛ :בתוך נדפס מחדש. עמ׳8 .תרצ"ד קטלוגים ורשימות ספרים עבריים . ירושלים תשכ"ח.עתיקים א
‛
162
MILLER, Philip E. “Agenda in Karaite Printing in the Crimea during the Middle Third of the Nineteenth Century.” SBB 20 (1998): 82–88.
163
———. “Prayer Book Politics: An Attempt to Print the Karaite Siddur in 1866 That Was Canceled.” SBB 18 (1993): 15–26. Includes Saint Petersburg, Institute of Oriental Studies, MS B-239, fols. 336r–337v and its translation (pp. 22–26).
164
NEMOY, Leon. “Karaite Printing.” EJ2 11:800. Part of the major entry: “Karaites.”
165
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “KaräischTatarische Literatur.” Keleti Szemle 13 (1912–13): 37–47; Nachtrag, 360; 14 (1913–14): 223–24; 18 (1918): 150–51. Reprinted in Uralic and Altaic Series. List and description of Karaite works in Turkic languages or which have sections or translations of texts into Karaim or Tatar.
166
———. “Karäische Drucke und Druckereien.” ZHB 21 (1918): 32–48, 66–83; 23 (1920): 63–68; 24 (1921): 29–43. Last section not readily available; only copy known to me located at the Library of HUC-JIR in New York; my thanks to Philip Miller, Librarian, for providing me with a photocopy.
167
———. “Die karäische Literatur der letzten dreissig Jahre (1878–1908)”. ZHB 13 (1909): 110–18, 140–52; Nachtrag, 180–81; Nachtrag, ZHB 14 (1910): 57–61, 93–95, 112–15, 153–54. Published sep.: Frankfurt a.M., 1910. A continuation of the preceding item.
168
———. “Ein unbekannter karäischer Gelegenheitsdruck.” ZHB 22 (1919): 18–21; Suppl., Ibid., 89–90.
‛
Added title: Karaitica. 91 entries. 160
. ספר המקורות.בן־חיים זאב עורך ‛ .חלק ‛ א למן חתימת התלמוד ועד : ירושלים.מוצאי תקופת הגאונים .האקדמיה ללשון העברית תשכ"ג
‛
Book includes sources in print and manuscript of classical JudaeoArabic literature. See leaves 92–95 for Karaite literature. For internal use by the editorial staff of the Historical Dictionary of the Hebrew Language. See also no. 273. 1.2.3. Karaite Printing 161
[DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander.] “Książka karaimska.” [“The Karaite Book.”] In Encyklopedia Wiedzy o Książce, 1265–66. Wrocław, 1971.
19
20 169
manuscripts, archives, bibliographies, printing SHAPIRA, Dan D. Y. “Karaite Printing in the Ottoman Empire.” In Printing and Publishing in the Middle East: Papers from the Second Symposium on the History of Printing and Publishing in the Languages and Countries of the Middle East, Bibliothèque nationale de France, Paris, 2–4 November 2005 [= Contributions au deuxième colloque sur l’Histoire de l’imprimé dans les langues et les pays du Moyen Orient, Bibliothèque nationale de France, Paris, 2–4 Novembre 2005], edited by Philip Sadgrove, 1–12. Journal of Semitic Studies Supplement 24. Oxford: Oxford University Press, on behalf of the University of Manchester, 2008.
170
———. “Osmanlı imparatorluğu’nda Karay Matbaası.” [Karaite Printing in the Ottoman Empire.] Toplumsal tarih, no. 156 (2006): 55–59.
171
WALFISH, Barry Dov. “Karaite Press and Printing.” In Karaite Judaism*, 925–59. A bibliography of publications of Karaite texts and periodical literature published by or sponsored by Karaite communities.
172
КУЗНЕЦОВА, И. А. “О дизайне караимской типографики в Крыму.” Вісник харківської державної академіі дизайну і мистецтва 8 (2002): 23–34. [Kuznetsova, I. A. “On Karaite Typography in Crimea.” Vìsnik kharkìv’skoï derzhavnoï akademìì dizaynu ì mistetstva 8 (2002): 23–34.]
173 ПРИДНЕВ, С. “Караимские книги, изданные в Евпатории.” Известия крымского республиканского краеведческого музея № 14 (1996): 58–63. [Pridnev, S. “Karaite Books Published in Eupatoria.” Izvestiya krymskogo respublikanskogo krayevedcheskogo muzeya no. 14 (1996): 58–63.] On the Karaite printing house in Eupatoria and the books published there. 174 ЭЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Д. Правительственная политика и еврейская печать в России 1797–1917. Санкт Петербург: Мосты Культуры; Иерусалим: Гешарим, 1999. [El’yashevich, D. Government policy and Jewish printing in Russia 1797–1917. Saint Petersburg/Jerusalem, 1999.] See the index. 175
”שינויים טיפוגרפיים.יודלוב יצחק ‛ “ ארשת ו.בספרים עבריים .122–95 :()תשמ"א See pp. 117–18 re: typographic changes in certain pages of Massah u-merivah by Abraham Firkovich.
176
”ספר מסה ומריבה.פרנקל שרה ‛ צנזורה עצמית:לאברהם פירקוביץ׳ (1993) 13 דקעמ"י:או זיוף?“ בתוך .242–236 ספרות רבנית עמ׳
‛
1.2.4. Censorship 177
: ספר וסייף.כרמלי־וינברגר משה ‛ הביטוי והמחשבה אצל עם חופש מכון סורא ע"י: ירושלים.ישראל .הישיבה אוניברסיטה תשכ"ז
‛
See pp. 15–16 on the censorship and destruction of Karaite books by both Karaites and Rabbanites.
CHAPTER TWO
GENERAL WORKS For other works of a general nature see the General History and Literature chapters. For general works focusing mainly on the East European Karaites, see Eastern Europe, General.
2.1. Reference Works 178
The Karaite Korner. http://www .karaite-korner.org. General information on Karaism, articles on the calendar, Karaite holidays, differences between Karaism and Rabbinism, and more. Maintained by Neḥemia Gordon, Israel.
179
Oraḥ TSaddiqim. http://www .orahsaddiqim.org. A very well maintained comprehensive site, which includes articles on most aspects of Karaism and Karaite history. Includes an extensive discussion of kashrut from a Karaite standpoint, including articles on specific food items. Also includes a children’s page with explanations of the holidays and age-appropriate activities. Maintained by Karaite Jewish Congregation Oraḥ Tsaddiqim, Troy, N.Y. [led by Avraham Qanai?].
180
SCHUR, Nathan. The Karaite Encyclopedia. Beiträge zur Erforschung des Alten Testaments und des antiken Judentums 38. Frankfurt a.M.: Peter Lang, 1995. 295 pp. Review: Geoffrey Khan, JSS 43 (1998): 384–85; Shofar 14, no. 3 (Spring 1996): 235 (a brief notice).
2.2. Monographs 181
FAÜ, Jean-François. Les Caraïtes. Fils d’Abraham. Turnhout: Brepols, 2000. 142 pp. Review: Jean-Jacques Lavoie, SR 30, no. 2 (2001): 44–45.
182 SIMON, Abram. “Karaism.” Graduation thesis, Hebrew Union College, 1894. 112 leaves. General overview; handwritten; no footnotes. 183 SZYSZMAN, Simon. Le Karaïsme: ses doctrines et son histoire. Lausanne: L’Age d’homme, 1980. 247 pp., 24 leaves of plates. This work, written by a Karaite of East European origin who lived in Paris most of his life and worked as an independent scholar, does not recognize any connection between Karaism and Judaism. Reviews: Régine Azria, Archives de sciences sociales des religions 52 (1981): 291–93; Christoph Burchard, Revue de Qumran 11 (1983): 279–85; André Caquot, RHR 199 (1982): 338; Bernard Dupuy, “Les Karaïtes: sont-ils les descendants des Esséniens?” Istina 29 (1984): 139–51; Adam Heymowski, Historisk tidskrift 102 (1982): 104–7; Daniel Lys, Études théologiques et religieuses (Montpellier) 57 (1982): 125–26; Sergio Noja, Oriente moderno 60 (1980): 512–14; M. Petit, Judaica 36 (1980): 175; Marc Philonenko, RHPR 64 (1984): 74; J. P. M. van der Ploeg, BO 40 (1983): 179–80; Albert de Pury, Église et théologie 14 (1983): 220–24; idem, Le Protestant (Geneve), 15 mars 1983, p. 3 [not seen]; J. de Savignac, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 61 (1983): 1051–54; Adrian Schenker, “Die vergessenen Karäer: eine kaum bekannte biblische Religion.” Orientierung 45 (1981): 18–20 (Review stressing Karaism’s contribution to the study and transmission of the text of the Hebrew Bible); idem, Freiburger Zeitschrift für Philosophie und Theologie 27 (1980): 470–73; idem,
22
general works Neue Zürcher Zeitung 278 (28 November 1980) : 45 [not seen]; G. D. Sixdenier, JA 269 (1981): 494–97; Günter Stemberger, Theologische Literaturzeitung 107 (1982): 269–71; Giuliano Tamani, Henoch 3 (1981): 275–80, 742–43; Emanuela Trevisan Semi, Annali dell’Istituto Orientale di Napoli 40 (1980): 742–43; Joseph Valynseele, Bulletin de la Société de l’histoire du protestantisme français 127 (1981): 524–26; Thomas Willi, Judaica 36 (1980): 145–47; [anon.], Le Monde copte 10 (1983): 59.
184
189 YARON, Yoseif, comp. An Introduction to Karaite Judaism: History, Theology, Practice and Custom. Troy, N.Y.: al-Qirqisani Center for the Promotion of Karaite Studies, 2003. 239 pp. Colophon at end: “This volume . . . was compiled by Yoseif Yaron and edited by Avraham Qanaï, Yoseif Yaron, Ana Yaron, Joe Pessah and Henry Mourad. Most translations were provided by Avraham Qanaï.” 190
———. Das Karäertum: Lehre und Geschichte. Deutsch von Peter Weiss. Wien: Age d’HommeKarolinger, 1983. 256 pp. German translation of no. 183.
185
———. Karaizmas: doktrinos ir istorija. Iš prancūzų kalbos vertė Petras Račius. Vilnius: Pradai, 2000. 287 pp. Lithuanian translation of no. 183.
186
———. Karaimizm: historia i doktryna. Translated by Irena Jaroszyńska, Anna Abkowicz. Redakcja polska, Mariola Abkowicz, Piotr Muchowski, Szymon Pilecki, Anna Sulimowicz. Wrocław: Bitik, 2005. 224 pp. Polish translation of no. 183. Available at karaimi.org.
187
TREVISAN-SEMI, Emanuela. Gli ebrei caraiti tra etnia e religione. Roma: Carucci, 1984. 247, [32] pp. Review: Jacques Hassoun, Yod 20 (1984): 53–55; Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s. 75 (1984–85): 188–91; C. Tapia, RÉJ 146 (1987): 197–98.
188
———. Les Caraïtes: un autre judaïsme. Traduit de l’italien par Simone Kauders. Paris: AlbinMichel, 1992. 152 pp. Translation of the preceding item. Review: J. C. Attias, RÉJ 151 (1992): 383–86; Samy Katz, Revue historique 288, no. 584 (1992): 562.
:اﻟﻴﻬﻮد
ﻓﺮﻗﺔ اﻟﻘﺮاﺋﲔ. ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﻫﺎدي،ﺣﺴﻦ درﺳﺔ ﰲ ﻧﺸﺄة اﻟﻔﺮﻗﺔ وﻋﻘﻴﺪﺗﻬﺎ وﺗﺄرﳛﻬﺎ اﱃ ﻣﺆﺳﺴﺔ: ﺑﲑوت وﻟﻨﺪن.اﻟﻌﴫ اﳊﺎﴐ .١٩٨٩ ،اﻟﻔﺠﺮ 149, [1], pp. Romanized title: Firqat al-qarāʾīn al-yahūd: dursa fī nashʾat al-firqa wa-ʿaqīdatihā wa-taʾrīkhihā ilā ʾl-ʿaṣr al-ḥ āḍir. Beirut: Muʾassasat al-Fajr, 1989. On added t.p.: The Jewish Qaraite Sect. Author’s name: J. H. [Jaʾfar Hādī] Ḥ assan. Also published in London. LOC: CUL
2.3. Journal Articles, Book Chapters, and Pamphlets (50 Pages or Less) 2.3.1. Collected 191
BIRNBAUM, Philip, ed. Karaite Studies. New York: Sepher Hermon Press, 1971. 318 pp. Reprints of articles on Karaite halakhah (Revel), polemics between Saadiah Gaon and the Karaites (Poznański), Qirqisani and his work on Jewish sects (Bacher), Anan’s liturgy (Mann), and his biography (Nemoy). Individual articles have separate entries in this bibliography. Review: Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s., 64 (1973–74): 92–93.
2.3.2. Individual Works 192 ABRAMOWITZ, Leah. “A Separate Entity.” JP Magazine, 22 December 1978, 13.
2.3. journal articles, book chapters, and pamphlets 193
BEER, Peter. Geschichte, Lehren und Meinungen aller bestandenen und noch bestehender religiösen Sekten der Juden und der Geheimlehre oder Cabbalah. 2 Bd. Brunn: J. G. Trackler, 1822–23. See 1:125–98 (“Karäer”).
194
———. “Ueber einige bei der jüdischen Nation bestandene und zum Theile noch bestehende religiöse Sekten.” Sulamith 1, no. 1 (1806): 263–84, 352–72. See pp. 367–72 on Karaites.
195
BEN-ZVI, Itzhak. The Exiled and the Redeemed. Translated by Isaac A. Abbady. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1957. See pp. 154–63: “Karaites.” For the original, see nos. 260–63.
196
———. The Exiled and the Redeemed. Translated by Isaac A. Abbady. New ed. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1961. See pp. 129–37: “Karaites.” English trans.
197
———. Les tribus dispersées. Paris: Editions de Minuit, 1959. See pp. 177–84. French trans.
198
———. Genti di Israele disperse e redente. Translated by Elia Kopciowski. Milano-Torino: Fondazione Sally Mayer, 1959. See pp. 137–45. Italian trans.
199
———. Tribus perdidas. Translated by Berta Senderey. Buenos Aires: Editorial Candelabro, 1955. See pp. 213–23. Spanish trans.
200
———. Tribus perdidas. Translated by Berta Senderey. 2a. ed. Buenos Aires: Editorial Candelabro, 1961. See pp. 179–88.
201
BRAVER, Hirsch. “Karaites Then and Now.” JF 14 (1931): 49–54. Tendentious piece written from an Orthodox perspective. Compares Karaism with modern Reform movement in Judaism.
202
BRIGHAM, Charles H. “On the Karaites.” JAOS 8 (1866): ix–x. Summary of a lecture given in 1863; full of inaccuracies.
23
203 BURSTEIN, Abraham, Religious Parties In Israel: Their History, Methods, and Perils, New York: Bloch, 1936. 59 pp. See Chapter V: Karaites: Origins, Observances, Legends, pp. 42–47. 204
CARLEBACH, Esriel. Exotische Juden: Berichte und Studien. Berlin: Welt-Verlag, 1932. 246 pp. See “Ohne Talmud—Karäer,” pp. 187–208; bib. p. 245.
205
CHIESA, Bruno. “Il giudaismo caraita.” In Correnti culturali e movimenti religiosi nel Giudaismo: Atti del V Congresso internazionale dell’ AISG [Associazione Italiana por lo Studio del Giudaismo] S. Miniato, 12–15 novembre 1984, 151–73. Roma: Carucci, 1987.
206
DEVIR, Yosef. Information Brochure about the Karaite Jews. Translated by Richard Newman. Ramlah: The Religious Council, Universal Karaite Judaism, 1994. Translation of no. 264.
207
DIRINGER, D. “The Karaites and their Literature.” Jewish Chronicle 4392 (26 June 1953): 15.
208
ERDER, Yoram, Claudine Rudel. “Le schisme karaïte.” In Le monde sépharade: II. Civilisation, sous la dir. de Shmuel Trigano, 154–70. Paris: Seuil, 2006.
209
FROMM, Erich. Das jüdische Gesetz: zur Soziologie des DiasporaJudentums. Dissertation von 1922 (Heidelberg), edited by Rainer Funk und Bernd Sahler. Schriften aus dem Nachlass 2. Weinheim: Beltz, 1989. Originally presented as the author’s PhD thesis, Universität Heidelberg, 1922. See Section II. Der Karäismus (pp. 67–96).
210 ———. La legge degli Ebrei: sociologia della diaspora ebraica. A cura di Rainer Funk e Bernd Sahler; [trad. dal tedesco di Aldo Audisio.] Milano: Rusconi, 1993. Italian translation of preceding item, no. 209. Not seen.
24
general works
211
FÜRST, Livius. “Die Karäer.” Illustrirte Monatshefte für die gesammte Interessen des Judenthums 1 (1865): 272–84.
212
GASTER, Moses. “Caraiţii, studiu istorico-literar.” Anuar pentru Israeliti 7 (1884–85): 1–12. LOC: Harvard (Lamont); HUC, NYPL, NLI.
213
GEIGER, Abraham. Das Judentum und seine Geschichte. 3 vols. Breslau: Schletter, 1864–71. See 2:53–68: “Karäer; Erwachen der Wissenschaft, ” esp. pp. 53–63.
214
———. Jodendomen och dess Historia: Ifran andra Templets Förstörung til slutet af tolfte Århundradet; Föreläsningar. Translated by Axel Krook. Göteborg: N. Zetterströms, 1872. Dutch translation of second part of Judentum und sein Geschichte. See pp. 54–63.
215
———. Judaism and its History: in two parts. Translated from the German by Charles Newburgh. New York, Bloch, c1911. Reprint. Brown Classics in Judaica. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1985. English Translation of item no. 213 above. See pp. 260–69.
216
GODBEY, Allen H. The Lost Tribes: A Myth; Suggestions Toward Rewriting Hebrew History. Duke University Publications. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1930. xx, 802 pp. See chap. 14: Samaritans, Sadducees, and Karaites (pp. 443–50).
217
———. The Lost Tribes: A Myth; Suggestions Toward Rewriting Hebrew History. Prolegomenon by Morris Epstein. The Library of Biblical Studies. New York, Ktav, [1974]. Reprint of the previous item with new introd.
218
GOLDBERG, P. Selvin. “A Strange Jewish Sect.” Journal of Reform Judaism 27, no. 1 (1980): 59–66.
219 GREENBERG, Hayim. “Karaites.” In The Inner Eye: Selected Essays, edited by Shlomo Katz. 2 vols. New York: Jewish Frontier Association, 1953–64. See 2:312–17. 220
HAMBURGER, Jakob. “Die Karäer oder die Karaim und ihr Schriftthum.” In Die jüdische Literatur, hsg. von Jakob Winter und Adolph Wünsche. 3 Bd. Trier: S. Meyer, 1894–96. See 2:65–118.
221 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “Ashkenasit, sefardit, falashat ja Intian juutalaiset, karaiitit ja samarialaiset sekä dönme” [Askenazim, Sepharadim, Falashas and Indian Jews, Karaites, Samaritans and Dönme.] In Juutalainen kulttuuri [The Jewish Culture.], edited by Tapani Harviainen and Karl-Johan Illman, 160–82. Helsinki: Otava, 1998. 2d ed., 2001; 3d ed., 2003. Re: Karaites, see 173–76. 222 HASSOUN, Jacques. “The Paths of Knowledge: Wanderings of Judaism.” KJA Bulletin, Sept. 1992, 9–13. Interview about Karaites with Simone Douek for Radio Paris in June 1991. Translated from the French. 223 HECHT, Sigmund. Post-Biblical History: A Compendium of Jewish History from the close of the Biblical Records to the Present Day, for the Home and Sabbath-School. Cincinnati: Bloch, 1896. See pp. 87–90. 224 IBN-DAOUD, Yaqub. “Un rameau vivant: le caraïsme.” Les Nouveaux cahiers 45, no. 12 (été 1976): 49–53. General survey of Karaite history. Author stresses that Karaism is a religion not a sect. Gives statistics on Karaite population in the world. 225 KAUFMAN, Reuben. Great Sects and Schisms in Judaism. New York: Jonathan David, 1967. See pp. 38–43: “The Karaites.”
2.3. journal articles, book chapters, and pamphlets 226
KORCZAK-MICHALEWSKI, Serafin. Język i wiara Karaimów [“The language and faith of the Karaites.”] Warszawa: nakładem autora, 1980 [corrected by the author to 1982.] 7 pp. Typescript; 40 copies produced by photocopier. Title page contains image of a Buddha inside a Star of David (cf. no. 3756 in section 14.1.1). General history on Karaites in the world. Includes list of most important Karaite leaders and intellectuals, in the author’s opinion (pp. 6–7).
227 LICHAA, Shawn, with Nehemia Gordon and Meir Rekhavi. As it is Written: the Brief Case for Karaism. [MountainView, Calif.]: Karaite Jews of America, 2002. 35 pp. Includes Appendix about Fires on the Sabbath. 228
LICHAA, Shawn, Nehemia Gordon, Meir Rekhavi. As it is Written: A Brief Case for Karaism. 2nd rev. ed. [MountainView, Calif.]: Hilkiah Press, 2006. 48 pp. Appendix not included in this ed.
229
MAGNINO, Carlo. “I Caraimi: storia di una setta giudaica.” La Difesa della Razza 2, no. 2 (20 Novembre 1938): 13–14. General overview. Location: Hoover Institute, Stanford University.
230 MARK, B. “Judaizm średniowieczny i nowożytny: Racjonalizm i wielki rozłam (Karaizm).” [“Medieval and modern Judaism: Rationalism and a great schism (Karaism).”] In Zarys dziejów religii: Praca zbior. Red. Z. Poniatowski, 330–34. Warszawa: Iskry, 1964. Review: A. Dubiński, Euhemer 9, no. 3 (46) (1965): 77–80. 231
MARK, Jonathan. “Karaites, Come Home.” Jewish Week, February 11, 2000. http://www.thejewishweek. com/viewArticle/c36_a9795/News/ New_York.html. General.
25
232 MARKON, Isaac. “Das Karäertum (Wesen, Entstehung und Entwickelung).” Jeschurun (Berlin) 13 (1926): 603–10; 14 (1927): 25–32, 139–43. Never completed? 233 NEIMAN, David. “Neither Ashkenazi nor Sefardi: Exotic Jewish Communities.” KJA Bulletin, Oct. 1986, 8–10. 234 PASSOW, Meir. Exotic and Vanished Jewish Tribes. [Tel-Aviv]: Education Department of the World WIZO Executive, [1974?] 48 pp. See pp. 30–39. Popular. 235
PATAI, Raphael, and Jennifer Patai Wing. The Myth of the Jewish Race. New York: Scribner’s, 1975. See index, s.v. “Karaites,” esp. pp. 230–32.
236 ———. The Myth of the Jewish Race. Revised edition: Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1989. See index, s.v. “Karaites,” esp. pp. 329–30. 237
ROSS, Dan. Acts of Faith: A Journey to the Fringes of Jewish Identity. New York: St. Martins’ Press, 1982. Reprint, New York: Schocken Books, 1984. x, 244 pp. Chap. 7: The Split Identity of the Karaites (pp. 120–42).
238 SIDERSKY, David. “Le caraïsme et ses doctrines.” RHR 114 (1936): 197–221. Review: A. Zajączkowski, MK 12 (1939): 126–27. 239
———. “Le schisme des Caraïtes et ses conséquences littéraires.” RHR 83 (1921): 239–43. Also appeared in Bulletin de la Société Ernest Renan 1 (1921): 102–5. Talk given at Société Ernest Renan, 22 February, 1921. Cited incorrectly as “Le schisme caraïte et ses consequences littéraires,” in D. Sidersky, Liste des publications hebraïques et des études orientales (1874–1924) (seen at NLI).
26
general works
240
———. “Les schismes religieux et leurs conséquences.” Bulletin de la Société des conférences juives d’Alger 3 (1928–29): 93–99. Conference faite le 6 avril 1928 à Alger. LOC: BNF, HUC, NLI.
241
SIMON, Leon. “Jewish sectaries, II: The Karaites.” Jewish Review 3 (1912–13): 64–81. General outline.
242
SOFFER, Clara. “The Karaites.” Israel Youth Horizon 3, no. 12 (1953): 5, 11.
243
———. “The Karaites.” Ivriah 18, no. 2 (1953): 6. Pub.: Zionist Organization of Australia. Probably same as previous item. Not seen.
244
STEIN, Leopold. Die Schrift des Lebens: Inbegriff des gesammten Judenthums. Mannheim: J. Schneider, 1877. See pp. 269–385 (Die Karäer).
245
STRIZOWER, Schifra. Exotic Jewish Communities. Popular Jewish Library, Series 3. London and New York: Yoseloff, 1962. See chap. 4, pp. 125–39: Karaites and Karaism.
246
SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Une doctrine mal connue: le Karaisme.” Cahiers du Cercle Ernest Renan 109 (1979): 26–46. Reprinted: Ramlah: The Karaite Judaism of the World in Israel, 1993. To commemorate author’s passing on Feb. 22, 1993.
247
248
249
———. “Les Karaïtes sont-ils destinés à être méconnus?” BÉK 2 (1989): 91–96. ———. “Qu’est-ce que le Karaïsme?” Tsedek 3 (Paris 1955): 6–7. LOC: Ramlah (offprint). ———. “Zum Niedergang des Karäertums und seiner Zentren: Eine karäische Stimme zum Untergang unersetzlicher geistigen und materiellen karäischen Erbes.” Judaica 49 (1993): 200–205.
250 TRAMER, Hans. Die Karäer: ihre Geschichte und Lehre im Rahmen einer systematischen Geschichtsbetrachtung. Documenta Judaica 3. Mukačevo: Nekudah Verlag, 1938. 47 pp. 251 TREVISAN SEMI, Emanuela. “Les Caraïtes de nos jours.” Yod 20 (1984): 33–52. 252 UHRY, F. “À propos des Caraïtes.” Archives Israelites 59 (1898): 310– 11, 326–27, 332–33. General. 253
WEISSENBERG, Samuel. “Die Karäer: ein verdorrender jüdischer Stamme.” Zeitschrift für Demographie und Statistik der Juden 10 (1914): 132–37.
254
WINBOM, Johannes (Jonas Arvid). “De קראיםJudaeorum dissertatio.” ThD diss., Uppsala, 1822. 16 pp. General.
255
ЛЕВЕНЗОН, И. Б. Таар Гасофер: Краткий трактат о караимах. Перевел с еврейского Фаддей Березкин. Одесса: Типография Л. Нитче, 1863. [Levenson, I. B. The Scribe’s Razor: A Short Treatise on the Karaites. Translated from Hebrew by Faddey Berezkin. Odessa, 1863.] xii, 35 pp. Russian transl. of no. 271.
256
ШИШМАН, С. “Кaраизм как учение и его распространение в мире.” [Szyszman, S. “Karaism as a Teaching and Its Spread throughout the World.”] Qasevet, 1994, № 1: 32–35. Not seen.
257 ”הכר את היהדות.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ )אדר81 “ דובר בני מקרא.הקראית .61 7–6 (א–אדר ב תשל"ו 258
‛
חוברת הסברה להשתלמות.——— מורים בנושא היהודים הקראים [197–?] המזכירות: רמלה.ברמלה . עמ׳20 General, popular.
259
”על תנועת.בירנבאום פלטיאל ‛ “ שבילי.הקראים במשך הדורות .165–160 :( )תשמ"ב41 החינוך General summary.
2.4. encyclopedia articles
27
יששכרוב יגאל” .הקראים ומנהגיהם269 “. היום ‛ 2באפריל 1969עמ׳ .10
בן־צבי יצחק .נדחי ישראל .תל־אביב: ‛ טברסקי תשי"ג .מהד׳ ב׳ .תשט"ז.
270
See pp. 133–40. See also translations, above nos. 195–200.
‛
‛
ליפל ישראל” .הקראים “.מחניים צג– ‛ צד )מנחם אב תשכ"ד(.109–102 : לעווינזאהן ]=לוינזון[ יצחק בער271 . תער הסופר :הוא ‛ מאמר קצר בדבר הקראים :ונלוו לו בראשו דברים אחדים בדבר הכתות בכלל שקמו בישראל מתחילת בית שני והלאה ...אדעסא :בדפוס ל .ניטצשע ושותפו א .צעדערבוים תרכ"ג35 . ‛ ] [1עמ׳ .מחברת א׳‛ . Added title: Taar Ha’ssofer von J. B. Lewensohn. No more published. For Russian translation see no. 255. For related works, see section 22.1.17, Haskalah.
‛ ועיונים :בהלכה באגדה בספרות ‛ ‛ ובפולקלור .137–127תל־אביב: ‛ תשל"ו. לשם ‛ נאטהאנזאהן ]= נתנזון[ מרדכי273 . ‛ הקראים “[.בתוך: ”]מכתב ע"ד דביר .ערך מרדכי אהרון גינצבורג ‛ עמ׳ .232–218וילנה תרס"ה ‛ ).(1844 Includes a list of Karaite works.
נמוי לאון” .הקראים “.רבעון קטן ‛ מס׳ ) 2קיץ .277–264 :(1944 סוקולוב נחום” .קורא דורות הקראים275 “. ‛ האסיף א )תרמ"ה(.17–15 : פרידמן מרדכי עקיבא” .קרא)ים( = 276 בן)י(‛ מקרא⁏ בעל)י( מקרא “.לשוננו מ׳ )תשל"ו(.297–296 : 274
”Proves the veracity of the form “Qara on the basis of Genizah fragments.
‛
קורמן אברהם .זרמים וכתות ביהדות 278
See chap. 9 (pp. 225–48) (on Karaites in general) and chap. 10 (pp. 249–60) (on Karaites and Masoretes).
קשאני
ראובן” .הקראים :קורות
‛
261
See pp. 141–48.
——— .נדחי ישראל .הוצאה מחודשת. ירושלים :יד יצחק בן־צבי תשכ"ו. ‛ ”הקראיםSee pp. 279–85. “. רוואגלטע 263 פא ָ ——— .נדחי ישראל :די ַ און אויסגעלייזטע שבטים .ניו יורק: שולזינגר תשכ"ג.1962/ 262
See pp. 149–60. Yiddish translation of no. 261. Trans.: Ben-Zvi, I. The Dispersed of Israel: the homeless and redeemed tribes. New York, 1962.
דביר יוסף .חוברת הסברה על ‛ היהודים הקראים .רמלה] :חמו"ל ‛ 20 [?1992עמ׳.
264
For an English translation see above, no. 206.
הירשטאל דוב” .יידן פון פארשיידענע סעקטן ‛:קאראימער “.קענעדער אדלער .8.8.1986
265
‛
Trans.: Hirshtal, Dov. “Jews from diverse sects: The Karaites.” Keneder Odler 8.8.1986.
הלוי חיים” .היהדות הקראית “.בתוך: ‛ אסופת מאמרים ומקורות על עדות דתיות בישראל עורך נסים דנה ‛ ‛ דף 33–30 אוניברסיטת רמת־גן: בר־אילן ‛ תשנ"ה.
266
LOC: BIU
ווילסקער לייב” .ווער זיינען די קאראיִ‛מער “.סאוועטיש היימלאנד ,1977נומ׳ ) 3מערץ(‛ .182–181 :
267
Trans.: Vilsker, Leyb. “Who are the Karaites?” Sovetish heymland, 1977, no. 3 (March): 181–82.
‛
מסורות ומנהגים “.שבט ועם סדרה‛ ‛ חדשה ג )‛ .271–201 :(1978 ‛
——— .נדחי ישראל .מהד׳ ג׳ מורחבת תל־אביב :משרד הבטחון ההוצאה ‛ לאור תשכ"ג.
‛
קוזלוב מאיר” .הקראים “.דבר 277 16 ‛ ‛ באוקטובר 1953עמ׳ .7
‛ באספקלריה של הדורות .תל־אביב תשכ"ז ).(1966
‛
‛
לשם חיים” .הקראים “.בתוך מחקרים 272
‛
260
וורמברנד מרדכי” .הקראים “.גשר ‛ 15 מס׳ ) 1ניסן תשכ"ט(.92–85 :
‛
279
General, popular.
268
28
general works
280 מסורות
‛
קורות
: הקראים.———
‛ : ירושלים.ומנהגים דפוס אחוה
. עמ׳77 .תשל"ח Separate printing of the previous item. 281 “ בתוך ספר. ”הכתיות בישראל.תהון א
‛ זכרון לכבוד הד"ר שמואל אברהם פוזננסקי )תרכ"ה–תרפ"ב( מוגש על :ידי ידידיו וחביריו למדע ]עורכים דוד סימונסון אהרון פריימאנן ‛: ורשה.203–193 ‛ [משה שור ‛ הועד של בית הכנסת בהוצאת הגדול ברחוב טלומצקה בורשה ‛ נדפס מחדש.תרפ"ז :ירושלים ‛ .]חמו"ל[ תשכ"ט ‛
2.4. Encyclopedia Articles 282
ABRAHAMS, Israel. “Qaraites.” Encyclopaedia Britannica, 11th ed. 22:705–6.
283
AUSUBEL, Nathan. BCJ 5:101–3.
“Caraites.”
284 BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Karäer.” RGG 4te Aufl. (2001), 4:806–8. 285
“Caraitas.” BCJ 1:280–81.
286
“Caraitas y Caraismo.” EJC 2:539–42.
287
“Caraites.” Enciclopedia Universal Ilustrada 11:686.
288
CASSUTO, Umberto. “Caraiti.” Enciclopedia Italiana 8:933.
289 290
291
292
293 EHRLICH, E. L. “Karäer.” In Lexikon für Theologie und Kirche, 2. Auflage, 5:1341–42. Freiburg im Breisgau, 1960. 294 ELBOGEN, Ismar. “Karäer.” RGG 2. Aufl., 3 (1929): 625–26. 295
ERDER, Yoram. “Qaraites.” In Medieval Jewish Civilization: an Encyclopedia, edited by Norman Roth, 551–52. New York: Routledge, 2003.
296
FIEBIG, [Paul?]. “Karäer.” RGG 1. Aufl. (1909–) 3:924–25. First name or initial not given. Date on volume: 1912.
297 FRANK, Daniel. “Karaism.” In Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy, 5:206–9. London and New York: Routledge, 1998. 298 FRANKL, Pinkus Fritz. “Karaiten oder Karäer.” In Allgemeine Encyklopädie der Wissenschaften und Künste, hrsg. von Ersch und Gruber, 2te Section, Teil 33, 11–24 (pub. 1882). 299 GRAYZEL, Solomon. “Rebeliao cultural: a cultura maometana e os Judeus.” BCJ 7:181. 300
———. “Rebeliao cultural: falsos messias e Caraitas.” BCJ 7:179–80.
301
HARKAVY, Albert. “Karaites and Karaism.” JE 7:438–46.
302
HELLER, Josef, and Isaac D. B. Markon. “Karäer: Karäische Lehre.” EJB 9:945–51.
CITONNE, Eli. “Karaites.” EJ Yearbook 1990–91: 352–53.
303
HELLER, Joseph Elijah, and Leon Nemoy. “Karaites.” EJ 10:761–82.
COHEN, Mark R. “Judaism: Judaism in the Middle East and North Africa to 1492: Karaism.” ER 8:153–54. Reprinted in Judaism: A People and its History, edited by Robert M. Seltzer, 143–45. New York: Macmillan, 1989.
304
HRUBY, Kurt. “Karaism.” In New Catholic Encyclopedia 8:130–32.
COLLIGAN, Sumi. “Karaites.” Encyclopedia of World Cultures: Volume IX: Africa and the Middle East, 153–56. Boston: G. K. Hall, 1995. DINUR, Benzion. BCJ 9:207–8.
“Os Caraitas.”
305 KATSH, Abraham Isaac. “Karaism.” Encyclopedia Britannica (1962) 13:277. 306 KOHLER, Kaufmann. “Karaites and Karaism: Karaism.” JE 7:446–47. 307
LASKER, Daniel J. “Karaism.” In Encyclopedia of Judaism, edited by Geoffrey Wigoder, 406–7. New York and London: Macmillan, 1989.
2.5. exhibition 308
———. “Karaite Judaism.” In The Encyclopedia of Judaism, edited by Jacob Neusner, Alan J. Avery-Peck, and William Scott Green, vol. IV, supp. I, 1807–21. Leiden-Boston: Brill Academic, 2003.
29
325
RAPP, Eugen Ludwig. “Karäer.” RGG, 3. Aufl. (1959), 3:1144–45.
326
RYSSEL, Viktor. “Karäer.” In Realencyklopädie für protestantische Theologie und Kirche. 3. Aufl. (1901), pp. 10:54–70. With extensive bibliography.
309
———.
“Karaites.” ODJR, 391–92.
310
———., Eli Citonne. “Karaites.” EJ, CD-ROM ed. 1997.
327
311
———., Eli Citonne, Haggai Ben-Shammai. “Karaites.” EJ2 11:785–97.
SCHENKER, Adrian. “Karäer.” Theologische Realenzyklopädie 17:625–28.
328
SCHÜHLEIN, F. “Karäer.” In Lexikon für Theologie und Kirche. 2. Aufl. Freiburg im Breisgau: Herder, 1933, 5:818–20.
329
STILLMAN, Norman. “The Karaite Sect.” In The Encyclopedia of Judaism, 2:650–53. New York: Continuum, 1999.
330
SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Caraismo.” In Enciclopedia de la Biblia, 2:127–32. Barcelona, 1963.
331
———. “Caraismo.” In Enciclopedia della Bibbia, 2:124–28. Torino, 1969.
312
LEVESQUE, Eugène. DB 2/1:242–45.
313
MARKON, Isaac. 9:923–45.
314
———.
315
NEMOY, Leon. 4:603–8.
316
———.
“Karaïtes.” EIF 4:627–32.
317
———.
“Karaites.” ER 8:254–59.
318
———.
“Karaites.” UJE 6:314–19.
319
NEMOY, Leon, and Daniel Frank. “Karaites.” ER2 8:5082–88.
332
320
PAUL, André. “Quaraïtes (Caraïtes, Karaïtes).” Catholicisme: hier, aujourd’hui, demain, 12:340.
ГАРКАВИ, А. Я., М. Балабан и Юлий И. Гессен. “Караимы” [Karaites.] ЕЭ 9:268–98.
333
PAUL, André, and Henri Cazelles. “Qaraïsme.” DB Suppl. 9:571–86. After an introduction the article is divided into two main parts: “Les origines du Qaraïsme” by Paul and “Le Qaraïsme et la Bible” by Cazelles.
ПЕРЕФЕРКОВИЧ, Н. “Караимы” [Karaites.] Энциклопедический словарь т-ва “Бр. А. и И. Гранат и Ко.,” 23:444–53.
334 עמ׳30 “ א"ע. ”קראים.בן־שמאי חגי ‛ ‛ .47–36
321
322
“Caraïte.”
“Karäer.” EJB
“Karäer.” JL 3:590–96. “Karaites.” EI
PIEKARSKI, Stanisław. “Karaimi.” In his Prawdy i herezje: Encyklopedja wierzeń wszystkich ludów i czasów: religje, wyznania, dogmaty, obrzędy, kościoły, sekty. Warszawa: M. Arcta, 1930. See pp. 219–20. LOC: LC, UCB.
323
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Karaici.” Wielka Enciclopedya Ilustrowana. Série I (A-M). Warszawa, 1903– 1908. Vol. 34. Not seen. Citation from Livre d’Hommage a la mémoire du Dr. Samuel Poznański (1864–1921) (Varsovie, 1927), p. xl.
324
———.
“Karaites.” ERE 7:662a–72b.
335
http://www.daat.ac :“ דעת.”קראים .il/encyclopedia Based on the article in Eisenstein’s Otsar yiśraʾel and other sources.
336
.215–209 :“ א"י ט. ”קראים.רעוועל דוב
‛
2.5. Exhibition 337
Jewish Theological Seminary of America. Library. Scripture and Schism: Samaritan and Karaite Treasures from the Library of the Jewish Theological Seminary: An Exhibition. December 14, 2000–April 5, 2001. New York: The Library of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 2000. 128 pp. See esp. pp. 60–123. Catalogue written by Marina Rustow.
CHAPTER THREE
THE MODERN STUDY OF KARAISM 3.1. Periodicals 338 Bulletin d’études karaïtes. Editor Simon Szyszman Paris: Editions Peeters, 1 (1983)–3 (1993). Reviews: Jean Carmignac, RQ 12, no. 2 (mars 1986): 287–88; Tamás Iványi, AO 40 (1986): 353; Philip E. Miller, JJS 37 (1986): 123–24; Stefan C. Reif, VT 35 (1985): 509; G. D. Sixdenier, JA 273, nos. 3/4 (1985): 456–57.
3.2. General 339
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “The Scholarly Study of Karaism in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries.” In Karaite Judaism*, 9–24.
340
COHEN, Gerson D. “The Reconstruction of Gaonic History.” Introduction to the reprint edition of Jacob Mann, Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature, vol. 1, pp. XIII–LXXXVI. New York: Ktav, 1972. See pp. LXI–LXIX.
341
———. “The Reconstruction of Gaonic History.” In Cohen, Gerson D. Studies in the Variety of Rabbinic Cultures, 99–155. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1991. Reprint of the preceding item. See pp. 139–44.
342
343
EL-KODSI, Mourad. “Renewed Study in Karaism.” KJA Bulletin (April 1989): 8–9. About research in France and Poland. FENTON, Paul. “The European Discovery of Karaism in the Sixteenth to Eighteenth Centuries.” In Karaite Judaism*, 3–7.
344 FRANK, Daniel. “The Study of Medieval Karaism, 1989–1999.” In Hebrew Scholarship and the Medieval World, edited by Nicholas de Lange, 3–22. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001. A bibliographical essay. 345 LASKER, Daniel J. “Karaites: Developments 1970–1988.” EJ Year Book 1988/9, pp. 366–67. Article is divided into two sections: 1. Contemporary Karaite Life [dealing mainly with the Karaite community in Israel]; 2. Scholarship on Karaism and Karaites. 346
———. “The Status of Karaite Studies.” AJS Perspectives 2, no. 1 (2000): 8–9. Based on a Hebrew lecture.
347 POLLIACK, Meira, ed. Karaite Judaism: A Guide to its History and Literary Sources. Handbook of Oriental Studies, Section 1, The Near Middle East, v. 73. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2003. xxxi, 981 pp. Thirty-seven chapters on various aspects of the study of Karaism, representing the state of research in the field. Analyzed. Review: [Anon.] Aleph 5 (2005): 355–56; J. P. Rothschild, RÉJ 164, nos. 1–2 (2005): 350–52. 348 POLLIACK, Meira. “Medieval Karaism.” In The Oxford Handbook of Jewish Studies, edited by Martin Goodman, 295–326. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002. 349
SCHORSCH, Ismar. “Jewish Studies from 1818 to 1919: Jewish Sectarianism.” ER 8:47–48; ER2 7:4876–77.
350 TAMANI, Giuliano. “Il Caraismo nella cultura europea del seicento e del settecento.” ACF 16 (= serie orientale 8) (1977): 1–17.
32 351
the modern study of karaism ———. “Caraiti e cazari nella cultura italiana dei secoli XVIII e XIX.” In La conoscenza dell’Asia e dell’Africa in Italia nei secoli XVIII e XIX, edited by Aldo Gallotta, Ugo Marazzi, 3/1, pp. 331–36. Napoli: Istituto Universitario Orientale, 1989.
352
———. “Lo stato attuale degli studi sul Caraismo.” Annali della facolta di lettere e filosofia dell’università di Padova 2 (1977): 325–45.
353
———. “Gli studi Caraiti in Italia.” SP 23 (1976): 74–86.
— ”הקראים והמזרח.בן־שמאי חגי “.מגמות‛ בחקר הקראים והקראות .18–5 :( )סתיו תשס"ב89 פעמים 355 “ בטאון. ”מהפכת הגניזה.דביר יוסף ‛ )כסלו התשנ"ז37 בני־מקרא ‛ .61 41 :(1997 דצמבר ‛ 356 ”ימי עיון בנושא היהדות הקראית בעבר 39 “ דובר בני מקרא גל׳.ובהווה .7–4 :(1998 )תמוז התשנ"ח יולי
3.3. Individual Scholars and Their Work Here are listed only deceased non-Karaite scholars for whom biographical material is available. Karaites are included in the biography section in the chapters on East European Biography and Turkic Languages. See under: Abrahamowicz, Dubiński, Polkanov, Sulimowicz, Szyszman, Zająckowski (A. and W.). 3.3.1. Chwolson, Daniel, 1819–1911 359
354
‛
360 КОССОВИЧ, К. “Об ученых трудах профессора Д. А. Хвольсона.” Журнал министерства народного просвещения 1869, 259–65. [Kossovich, K. “On the Academic Studies of Prof. D. A. Chwolson.” Zhurnal ministerstva narodnogo prosveshcheniya 1869, 259–65.]
No author mentioned. 357
3.3.2. Delitzsch, Franz, 1812–1890
מאמר: מחלפת השיטה.יעבץ זאב ‛ . ב: חיפה.בכלכלת תקופת הגאונים . עמ׳47 .לוין תרפ"ד
‛
The author polemicizes against the tendency among many modern scholars to ascribe many of the important achievements of Jewish scholarship in the Geonic period to the Karaites and to minimize the achievements of the Rabbanites. 358
SLUTSKY, Yehuda, and Leon Nemoy. “Chwolson, Daniel.” EJ 5:558–60; EJ2 4:724–25.
הקראות וחקר.לסקר דניאל י׳ ‛ תרבות היהודים בארצות.היהדות האסלאם וחקר הגניזה⁏ מחקרי .הקתדרה ע"ש יוסף וסיל מייזר א׳ אוניברסיטת תל־אביב:תל־אביב ‛ . עמ׳29 .תש"ס
361 KAUFMANN, David. “Franz Delitzsch (1812–1890) A PalmBranch from Judah on His NewlyCovered Grave.” JQR 2, no. 4 (July 1890): 386–99. See p. 390 re: his edition of Aaron ben Elijah’s ʿEts ḥ ayyim. 3.3.3. Fahn, Reuben, 1878–1939? 362
KRESSEL, Getzel. “Fahn, Reuben.” EJ 6:1137; EJ2 6:676–77.
363 ”ער האט אויסגעפארשט.באדער גרשם
און ‛ באשריבן דאס לעבן פון די “ מארגן.קראימען אין גאליציע .27.10.1946 זשורנאל
‛
Trans.: Bader, Gershom. “He Researched and Described the Life of the Karaites in Galicia.” Morgn zhurnal, 27.10.1946.
Title on added t.p.: “Karaism and Jewish Studies.” On pp. 21–28 the author discusses the role of Karaites in medicine. 364
”ראובן פאהן—חייו.גוברין נורית ‛ לתואר עבודתגמר “.ויצירתו ”מוסמך “ אוניברסיטת תל־אביב ‛ .[ דפים3] ,251 .1967‛/תשכ"ז
3.3. individual scholars and their work Includes an English summary. Contains a full bibliography and preliminary analysis of Fahn’s Karaite publications. 3.3.4. Grzegorzewski, Jan, 1849–1922 Scholar-orientalist, one of the first students of the Galician dialect of the Karaim language 365
“Ałhysły Ćećekłer.” KA 2 (1931): 30–31. Article dedicated to Grzegorzewski’s memory.
371 ”הרכבי אברהם.פולק אברהם נ׳ ‛ עמ׳15 “ א"ע.אליהו ‛ .285–282 ‛ 3.3.6. Kaplanov, Rashid, 1949–2007 372 ESTRAIKH, Gennady, Igor Krupnik, and Mikhail Krutikov. “Rashid Kaplanov (1949–2007). Obituary.” East European Jewish Affairs 38, no. 1 (2008): 3–5. On Rashid Muradovich Kaplanov (a.k.a. Knyaz’ [“Prince”] Kaplanov), a founder of Jewish studies in Russia after 1991; on his contribution to Karaite studies see pp. 3–4. 3.3.7. Kaya, L. I.
3.3.5. Harkavy, Albert, 1835–1919 366
POLIAK, Abraham N. “Harkavy, Albert.” EJ 7:1339–41; EJ2 8:356–57.
367
ROSENTHAL, Herman. “Harkavy, Albert (Abraham Yakovlevich).” JE 6:235–36.
368
БЕРЛИН, И. “Авраам Яковлевич Гаркави: к пятидесятилетнему юбилею его научнолитературной деятельности.” ЕС 3 (1910): 592–98. [Berlin, I. “Avraham Yakovlevich Harkavy: Towards the Fiftieth Anniversary of his Academic and Literary Activities.” ЕS 3 (1910): 592–98.] See pp. 596–98 on his work on the Firkovich Collection.
369
370
ВИХНОВИЧ, В. Л., и В. В. Лебедев. “Авраам Яковлевич Гаркави.” Вестник еврейской культуры (Riga), 1990, № 4. [Vikhnovich, V. L., and V. V. Lebedev. “Avraham Yakovlevich Harkavy.” Vestnik yevreyskoy kul’tury (Riga), 1990, № 4.] LOC: HUC; SUL.
שנה לפטירתו של ד"ר אברהם50” “ שנה בשנה.אליהו הרכבי ז"ל .460 :()תש"ל No author mentioned.
33
Krimchaki Scholar 373 ГУРКОВИЧ, В. Н. “Этнограф по призванию (Л. И. Кая).” Кърымчахлар, 2007, № 2–3: 51–59. [Gurkovich, V. N. “Ethnographer by Vocation (L. I. Kaya).” K’rymchakhlar, 2007, nos. 2–3: 51–59.] For information on his Karaite studies, see pp. 58–59. 3.3.8. Kowalski, Tadeusz, 1889–1948 Prominent Turkologist 374
DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Fragmenty korespondencji prof. Tadeusza Kowalskiego z Aleksandrem Mardkowiczem.” PO, 1988, № 1 (= 145): 62–67.
375
MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Profesor Dr. Tadeusz Kowalski.” KA 2 (1931): 1–2.
376
PORADZISZ, Jan. “Materjały Tadeusza Kowalskiego.” Biuletyn Archiwum Polskiej Akademii Nauk 16 (1973): 53–99. Description of T. Kowalski’s archival materials kept in the Archive of the Polish Academy of Sciences in Kraków; re his Karaite materials see 57–58, 61–63, 74, 82, 90–91, 97].
34 377
378
379
380
381
the modern study of karaism SULIMOWICZ, Anna. “Wpływ Tadeusza Kowalskiego na rozwój życia kulturalnego i społecznego w Łucku i Haliczu.” [“The Influence of Tadeusz Kowalski on the Cultural and Social Life in Łuck and Halicz.”] In Tadeusz Kowalski 1889–1948: materiały z posiedzenia naukowego PAU w dniu 19 czerwca 1998 r., edited by Rita Majkowska, 55–61. W służbie nauki 4. Kraków: Polska Akademia Umiejętności, 1999. LOC: HUL, NYPL, NLP, UTL. TRYJARSKI, Edward. “Restoration of Oriental Studies in Poland after the World War II as Reflected in Five Letters by Tadeusz Kowalski.” Studia Turcologica Cracoviensia 5 (1998): 267–77. Publication of Kowalski’s letters to A. Zajączkowski. “Wycieczka naukowa Prof. U. J. Dr. T. Kowalskiego do Karaimów w Wilnie i Trokach.” [The scientific expedition of Prof. T. Kowalski to the Karaites in Vilna and Troki.] MK 1, no. 3 (1926): 23–24. ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Tadeusz Kowalski i jego prace orientalistyczne (21.VI.1889– 5.V.1948) [‘Tadeusz Kowalski and His Work as an Orientalist (21.6.1889–5.5.1948).’]” RO 17 (1951–52): IX–XVI. ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Bibliografia Tadeusza Kowalskiego” [“Bibliography of Tadeusz Kowalski.”] RO 17 (1951–52): XVII–XXXVI. 3.3.9. Mahler, Raphael, 1899–1977
382
“Mahler, Raphael.” ed.; EJ2 13:361.
EJ, CD-ROM
383 ”רפאל מאהלר וחלקו.אנקורי צבי
‛ :(“ גלעד י )תשמ"ח.בחקר הקראות
.40–11 3.3.10. Mann, Jacob, 1888–1940 384
ASHTOR, Eliyahu. “Mann, Jacob.” EJ 11:881–82; EJ2 13:476.
385
”יעקב מאַן און זיין.מאהלר ראובן ‛ 16 “ ייווא בלעטער.לעבנסווערק .92 :(1941) 17 ⁏191–180 :(1940)
Trans.: Mahler, Reuben. “Jacob Mann and his Life’s Work.” Yivo bleter 16 (1940): 180–91; 17 (1941): 92. 3.3.11. Markon, Isaac Dov Ber, 1875–1949 386
“Markon, Isaac Dov Ber” EJ 11:1006–7; EJ2 13:552–53.
387 ШАХБАЗА, Е. “Историк еврейства и караимства в Крыму (лекции проф. И. Ю. Маркона).” Маяк Коммуны. (Севастополь) 275 (2.12.1924). [Shakhbaza, E. “Historian of the Jews and Karaites in the Crimea (Lectures of Prof. I. Yu. Markon).” Mayak kommuny (Sevastopol) 275 (2.12.1924).] 388 עמ׳24 “ א"ע.”מרקון יצחק דב בר ‛ ‛.497 3.3.12. Nemoy, Leon, 1901–1998 389
G., J. [Goldin, Judah?] “Leon Nemoy.” JQR, n.s., 73 (1982–83): 97–100.
390
LASKER, Daniel J. “In Memoriam: Leon Nemoy, 1901–1998.” JQR, n.s., 88 (1997–98): 133–34.
391
SCHMELTZER, Menahem. “Nemoy, Leon.” EJ 12:947–48.
392
SCHMELTZER, Menahem, Ruth Beloff. “Nemoy, Leon” EJ2 15:70.
3.3.13. Pinsker, Simḥ ah, 1801–1864 393 NEMOY, Leon. “Pinsker, Simḥ ah.” EJ 13:548–49; EJ2 16:174–75. 394
“Pinsker: Simchah Pinsker.” BCJ 3:971.
395 “Pinsker, Simhah.” UJE 8:538. 396 “Pinsker, Simja.” EJC 8:458. 397 RENZER, Jakob. “Pinsker, Simcha.” JL 4:951–52. 398 WALDSTEIN, A. S. “Pinsker, Simhah.” JE 10:52–53. 399 ”שמחה פינסקר )שבעים וחמש. א. ז.א בנובמבר15 “ דבר.(‛שנים למותו ‛ .1939 400
“. ”פינסקר שמחה.קלויזנר ישראל ‛ .736 עמ׳27‛ א"ע
‛
3.3. individual scholars and their work 3.3.14. Poznański, Samuel Abraham, 1864–1921 401
407 דב רבל. ”הרב דר.פנחס
חורגין ספר: אידנו:“ בתוך.ז"ל ‛ ויצירתו דב. . . זכרון מוקדש לזכר רבנו עורך ראשי ברוך אהרון. . . רבל ‛ .20–13 פופקא תלמידי:ניו־יורק .ישיבת ‛ רבינו יצחק אלחנן תש"ב
BAŁABAN Majer. “Dr. Samuel Poznański: skzic biograficzny.” Livre d’hommage à la mémoire du Dr. Samuel Poznański (1864–1921), ix–xxviii. Warszawa, 1927. See esp. p. xxv.
402
NEMOY, Leon. “Posnanski (Poznański).” EJ 13:930; EJ2 16:416–17.
403
“Posnanski, Samuel Abraão.” BCJ 3:984.
404
שמואל
”פוזננסקי
.ליאון
35
‛
See esp. pp. 19–20, on his study of Karaism. 3.3.16. Wieder, Naphtali, 1905–2001 408
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Preface to the Second Edition.” In Wieder, N. The Judean Scrolls and Karaism, [i–ii]. Jerusalem: Ben-Zvi Institute for the Study of Jewish Communities in the East, Yad Izhak Ben-Zvi and the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, 2005.
409
COHEN, Jeffrey M. “Professor Naphtali Wieder.” The Independent, 27 April, 2001.
נמוי
‛ .343–342‛ עמ׳27 “ א"ע.אברהם ‛
3.3.15. Revel, Bernard, 1885–1940 405
HOENIG, Sidney B. “Revel, Bernard” EJ 14:1167; EJ2 17:252– 53.
406
———. Rabbinics and Research: The Scholarship of Dr. Bernard Revel. Studies in Judaica 2. New York: Yeshiva University Press, Department of Special Publications, 1968. See chap. 1 (pp. 17–30): “Karaitica.”
PART TWO
HISTORY
CHAPTER FOUR
HISTORY—GENERAL 4.1. General Works 410
BARON, Salo Wittmayer. A Social and Religious History of the Jews. 18 vols. 2nd ed. revised. and enlarged. New York and London: Columbia University Press, 1952–1983. See vol. 5, chap. 26. “Karaite Schism,” pp. 209–85, 388–416; see also the indexes to vols. 1–8 and 9–18, s.v. “Karaites.”
411
BASNAGE, Jacques. Histoire des juifs depuis Jesus-Christ jusqu’à present; pour servir de continuation a l’histoire de Joseph. Nouvelle edition augmentée. 9 vols. in 15. La Haye: H. Scheurleer, 1716. See t. 2, pt. 2, chap. 16–17 (pp. 371–442). There are other editions.
412
413
414
———. The History of the Jews from Jesus Christ to the Present Time: containing their antiquities, their religion, their rites, the dispersion of the ten tribes in the East, and the persecutions this nation has suffer’d in the West. Being a supplement and continuation of the History of Josephus. Translated by Tho. Taylor. London: Printed for J. Beaver and B. Lintot, R. Knaplock, J. Sprint, A. Bell, R. Smith, and J. Round, 1708. See book 2, chap. 8: “Of the Caraites. Of their Particular Tenets” (pp. 104–10); chap. 9: “Of the Caraites. Their Original and History to this Time” (pp. 110–14). BENKOSKI, Hubert. Histoire des juifs karaïtes: essais. Première partie. [Bruxelles], 1984. [265] pp. No more published. LOC: Brussels, Institut universitaire d’études du Judaïsme (Institut Martin Buber) Caraimi: un scurt istoric. Chisinau, 1932. 16 pp. Not seen. Review: S. Szapszał, MK 10 (1934): 107. No location identified.
415
CZACKI, Tadeusz. “Rozprawa o Karaitach.” [Treatise on the Karaites.] In his Rozprawa o Żydach, 246–72. Wilno: J. Zawadski, 1807. General overview of Karaite history from its beginnings up until the end of the eighteenth century; author relied on available Karaite and Rabbanite sources in Latin translations; also includes important first-hand data on the Polish, Lithuanian, and Crimean Karaites. The only edition published during the author’s lifetime.
416
———. “O Karaitach.” [On the Karaites.] In Pomniki historyi i literatury polskiey. Edited by Michał Wiszniewski. 3 vols. Kraków: [s.n.], 1835. See 2:127–46.
417
———. “Rozprawa o Karaitach.” [Treatise on the Karaites.] In his Rozprawa o Żydach i Karaitach z dodatkiem wiadomości o życiu i pismach autora, 135–48. Biblioteka Polska. Serya na 1860; Zeszyt 44. Kraków: K. J. Turowski, 1860. Reprint: Bibljoteka Mrowki; t. 198–99. Lwów, 1885.
418
———. “Notice sur les Caraites, tirée des ouvrages du comte Thadée Czacki.” In Krasinski, Vincent Corvin. [= Krasiński, Wincenty Korwin.] Aperçu sur les Juifs de Pologne. Paris: Gide fils, 1818. See pp. 43–46; additional imprint: [Varsovie?], 1818. See pp. 51–54. A drastically abridged French translation/adaptation.
419
DUBNOW, Simon. Die Geschichte des jüdischen Volkes im Orient: vom Untergange Judäas bis zum Verfall der autonomen Zentren im Morgenlande. Translated by A. Steinberg. Berlin: Jüdischer Verlag, 1926. See pp. 457–70, 518–25. = Weltgeschichte des jüdischen Volkes. Bd. 3.
40
history—general
420
———. History of the Jews: From the Roman Empire to the Early Medieval Period. Translated from the Russian by Moshe Spiegel. Vol. 2. 4th rev. ed. South Brunswick, N.J.: Yoseloff, 1968. See pp. 360–70, 407–12.
421
FÜRST, Julius. Geschichte des Karäerthums: Eine kurze Darstellung seiner Entwickelung, Lehre und Literatur mit dazugehörigen Quellennachweisen. 3 vols. Schriften der Institut zur Förderung der israelitischen Literatur, Jg 7, 10, 14. Leipzig: Nies’sche Buchdruckerei, 1862–69. Reprint: Hildesheim: Gerstenberg, 1975. Review: S. Szanto, Neuzeit 2 (1862): 236–37, 248–49, 261–62. Vol. 3 covers 1575–1865 and deals mainly with bibliography and Eastern Europe; published by Oskar Leiner.
422
423
GOITEIN, S. D. A Mediterranean Society: The Jewish Communities of the Arab World as Portrayed in the Documents of the Cairo Geniza. 6 vols. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1967–93. See 5:358–91: Schism and Counterreformation. On pp. 372–79 (The Karaite response to the fall of Jerusalem in July 1099) the author provides a translation of a letter written by a group of Karaites from Ashkelon asking for help from the Cairene community for the refugees from Jerusalem. Pp. 379–91 deal with Saadiah Gaon and his counterreformation which was inspired by the Karaite schism. Review: Mark R. Cohen, IJMES 22, no. 1 (Feb., 1990): 107–8. GRAETZ, Heinrich. Geschichte der Juden von den ältesten Zeiten bis auf die Gegenwart. Leipzig: O. Leiner, 1853–76. See Vol. 5 (1860), chap. 7: Entstehung des Karäerthums und deren Folgen, pp. 197–244; Der Karäismus, sein Entstehen und seine Entwicklung, pp. 497–516.
424
———. Geschichte der Juden von den ältesten Zeiten bis auf die Gegenwart. 2te Aufl. Leipzig: O. Leiner, 1863–78. See 5:174–217; 449–66; 10:511–14. Dates for some vols. uncertain.
425
———. Geschichte der Juden von den ältesten Zeiten bis auf die Gegenwart. 3te Aufl. Leipzig: O. Leiner, 1878–97. See 5 (1895): 163–204, 429–45. Includes A. Harkavy, “Zur Entstehung des Karaïsmus,” pp. 413–28. See also “Die Könige von Schweden und die Karäer,” 10:466– 68. NB: There are several other eds. Cf. Chapter on Origins, no. 650.
426
———. Volkstümliche Geschichte der Juden. 3 vols. Leipzig: O. Leiner, 1888. See 2:287–320. There are other eds.
427 HALKIN, Abraham S. “Revolt and Revival in Judeo-Islamic Culture.” In Great Ages and Ideas of the Jewish People, edited by Leo W. Schwarz, 234–63. New York: Random House, 1956. See esp. pp. 241–44: “The Karaites.” See also the index, s.v. “Karaites and Karaism.” 428 HARKAVY, Albert. “Additions et rectifications à L’Histoire des juifs, de Graetz (Ve volume, 2e édition, Leipzig, 1871).” RÉJ 5 (1882): 199–218. See pp. 208–11. 429
JOST, Isaak Marcus. Geschichte der Israeliten seit der Zeit der Maccabäer bis auf unsere Tage. 10 vols. in 12. Berlin: In der Schlesingerschen Buch- und Musikhandlung, 1820–47. See 6:27–40: “Anan, Haupt der Karäer;” 8:135–51: “Geschichte der Karäer.”
430 ———. Geschichte des Judenthums und seiner Secten. 3 vols. Leipzig: Dörffling und Franke, 1857–59. See 2:294–381.
4.1. general works 431
———. “Neuere Berichte über die Karaiten und deren Geschichte.” Israelitische Annalen 1 (1839): 217–20.
432
———. “Sketch of a History of the Karaites.” Hebrew Review and Magazine for Jewish Literature 1 (1860): 369–72; 394–96; 404–7; 426–28; 457–59; 522–25; 552–53.
433
———. “Skizze einer Geschichte der Karaiten.” Kalendar und Jahrbuch fur Israeliten (Wiener Jahrbuch) 5 (1846/7): 135–62.
434
KIZILOV, Mikhail. “Karaites and Karaism: Recent Developments.” In Religion and Democracy: an Exchange of Experiences between East and West: The CESNUR 2003 International Conference organized by CESNUR, Center for Religious Studies and Research at Vilnius University, and New Religions Research and Information Center Vilnius, Lithuania, April 9–12 2003. Available on the web: http://www. cesnur.org/2003/vil2003_kizilov.htm. General outline of Karaite history.
435
LASKER, Daniel J. “Karaite Leadership in Times of Crisis.” In Jewish Religious Leadership: Image and Reality, vol. 1., edited by Jack Wertheimer, 211–36. New York: Jewish Theological Seminary, 2004. Analyzes Karaite leaders’ responses to crises at different times and places in the sect’s history: 10th-c. Land of Israel, Byzantium in 11th and 15th centuries, and late 20th-c. Modern Israel. Comparisons are made between Karaite and Rabbanite leadership.
436
MANN, Jacob. “New Studies in Karaism.” CCAR Yearbook 44 (1934): 220–41. Also printed separately: Cincinnati, 1934. 22 pp. Reprinted in: Mann, CA 3:270–91. Provides advance information about the contents of his Texts and Studies, vol. 2.
41
437
———. Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature. Vol. 1. Cincinnati: Hebrew Union College Press, 1931. Reprint, New York: Ktav, 1972. Review: Samuel Krauss, “Zu Dr. Mann’s neuen historischen Texten,” HUCA 10 (1935): 265–96. Re: Karaites, see pp. 291, 293. Cf. Mann’s “Rejoinder,” ibid., 305. [= Mann, CA, 508).
438
———. Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature. Vol. 2: Karaitica. Philadelphia: Hebrew Press of the Jewish Publication Society of America, 1935. xii, 1600 pp. Contents: 1. “Karaism in the Near East” (pp. 1–283); 2. “Karaism in Byzantium, Turkey and the Crimea” (pp. 285–550); 3. “Karaism in Lithuania and Poland (pp. 551– 1456). Publishes many documents and texts, esp. from Lithuania and Poland. Reviews: A. Zajączkowski, MK 12 (1938–39): 128–29; Markon, Isaac. “Aus der Literatur über die Karäer,” MGWJ 81 (1937): 143–44.
439
———. Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature. Vol. 2: Karaitica. New York: Ktav, 1972. Reprint of preceding item. Reviews: Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s., 65 (1974–75): 190–91; Simon Szyszman, JSJ 4–6 (1973–5): 216–20.
440
ROGUIER, N. de. “Notice sur les Karaimes.” In Montandon, C. H. Guide du voyageur en Crimée. Odessa, 1834. See pp. 351–54. An abridged French translation/adaptation of Tadeusz Czacki’s article published in Северны й Архив, no. 6 (mars 1827), pp. 97–113. See no. 448 below.
441
RULE, W. H. A History of the Karaite Jews. London: Longmans Green, 1870. xii, 232, 32 pp. Review: London Quarterly Review 34, no. 68 (July 1870): 523; 35, no. 69 (Oct. 1870): 145–61.
42 442
history—general SCHUR, Nathan. History of the Karaites. Beiträge zur Erforschung des Alten Testaments und des antiken Judentums 29. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 1992. 207 pp. Review: 4 :(1.8.1994) 617 א"ב
חדשות השומרנים.
‛
443
SIMON, Leon. “Jewish Sectaries II. The Karaites.” Jewish Review 3 (May 1912–March 1913): 64–81. General sketch of Karaite history.
444
ГАРКАВИ, А. Я. “Исторические очерки караимcтва (из этюдов о еврейских сектах).” Книжки Восхода 16, № 5–6 (1896): 111–29; 17, № 2 (1897): 87–108; 17, № 5 (1897): 112–31; 18, № 2 (1898): 3–24; 20, № 1 (1900): 71–96. [Harkavy, Albert. “Historical sketches of Karaism (from studies on Jewish sects).” Knizhki Voskhoda 16, nos. 5–6 (1896): 111–29; 17, no. 2 (1897): 87–108, 17, no. 5 (1897): 112–31; 18, no. 2 (1898): 3–24; 20, no. 1 (1900): 71–96.]
445
———. Исторические очерки караимcтва: из этюдов о еврейских сектах. 2 т. Санкт Петербург: Ландау, 1897–1902. [Harkavy, Albert. “Historical sketches of Karaism (from studies on Jewish sects).” 2 vols. St. Petersburg: Landau, 1897–1902.] Separate printing of the preceding item.
446
ИОСТ, И. М. Религиозные секты евреев от падения Иерусалима до наших времен и описание их религиозных обрядов. Москва: А. И. Манухин, 1864. [Jost, I. M. “Jewish religious sects from the fall of Jerusalem to our times and a description of their religious customs.” Moscow: A. I. Manukhin, 1864.] Translation of: Geschichte des Judenthums und seiner Sekten. See pp. 69–85.
447 СИНАНИ, Исаак. История возникновения и развития караимизма: на основании монографических очерков Анана-бен-Давид, Саадии Аль-Пифоми, Соломона-БенЕрухам и Мордехая Куматяно: по Пинскеру, Грецу, Ионa Гурлянду и другим источникам. 2 тома. Симферополь: Тип. Спиро, 1888–89. [Sinani, Isaac. The history of the origin and development of Karaism: on the basis of the monographic works of Anan ben David, Saadia al-Fayumi, Salmon ben Jeroham, and Mordecai Comtino: according to Pinsker, Graetz, Jonah Gurland and other sources. Simferopol: Spiro, 1888–89.] Vol. 1: 113 pp.; vol. 2: 295, vii pp. Vol. 1 includes a list of subscribers. Date on the cover of vol. 2: 1890. Vol. 2 has the title: Краткая история литературной деятельности караимских писателей [A short history of the literary activity of Karaite authors.] [KPP 3.13] LOC: IDC-KP-28. 448
ЧАЦКИЙ, Т. “Исследование о евреях караимах: Различие гражданских законов караимов и раббинистов.” Северный архив 26, no. 6 (1827): 97–111. [Czacki, T. “A treatise on the Karaite Jews: The difference between the civil laws of the Karaites and Rabbanites.” Severnyy arkhiv 26, no. 6 (1827): 97–111.] Translation of no. 440 above.
449
ЭТИНГОФ, М. “Караимы.” Шолем № 12 (2002): 4. [Etingof, M. “Karaites.” Sholem, no. 12 (2002): 4.] General, on Karaite history.
450
תולדות היהדות.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ קורות חיי הקהילה:הקראית .הקראית בגלות ובארץ־ישראל המועצה הארצית: רמלה. כר׳2 של היהודים הקראים בישראל ‛ .תשל"ט–תשמ"א Reviews: Emanuela Trevisan-Semi, Henoch 2 (1980): 246–48; 5 (1983): 148–50; W. Zajączkowski, FO 22 (1981–84): 345–46.
4.1. general works
43
גוטלובר אברהם בר־הכהן” .שלשה־ עשר ‛ מכתבים “.בתוך” :צרור מכתבים מארכיונו של המנוח חיים יונה גורלנד “.רשומות ב )תרפ"ב(:
456
בארון שלום .היסטוריה חברותית ‛ ודתית של עם ישראל .חלק ו׳. רמת־גן :מסדה תשל"ג. ‛ הקרע See chap. 26 (pp. 163–218): .הקראי בן־שמאי חגי בהשתתפות מיכאל 452 ‛ לתולדות קורינאלדי” ‛ .מבוא היהודים הקראים “.בתוך :מיכאל קורינאלדי המעמד האישי של הקראים ‛ .33–13ירושלים :ר׳ מס ‛ תשמ"ד‛. בן־ששון חיים הלל .פרקים בתולדות 453 ‛ היהודים בימי הביניים .תל־אביב: עם עובד .1962 ‛ .הקראות See chap. 9, pp. 156–71: ראיִ מער454 : קא ַ ַ בעקער אברהם .די ‛ היסטארישער איבערבליק .תל־ אביב :ה .לייוויק פערלאג .1990 ‛ 134עמ׳.
459
Trans.: Beker, Avrom. “The Karaites: an Historical Overview.” Tel-Aviv, 1990. Review: י׳ פרידלענדער פארווערטס 6.4.1990 ‛ ‛ ‛ עמ׳ 18 (Y. Fridlander, Forverts, 6.4.1990, 18). LOC: LC, NYPL
.427–414 See esp. letters 1, 4, and 6 to Gurland about his book on the Karaites and the reaction to it, including correspondence with Chwolson and Firkovich.
גרץ צבי .דברי ימי ישראל .מתורגם ‛ בתוספות מאת ש"פ ראבינוויץ .חלק ג עמ׳ .465–439 234–183ורשה ירושלים תשל"ב‛ . תרס"ח .ד"צ ‛ ‛ ‛ דובנוב שמעון .דברי ימי עם עולם458 : ‛ תולדות עם ישראל מימי קדם עד דור אחרון .תרגם ברוך קרוא .מהד׳ ו׳ .כר׳ ג .תל־אביב :דביר .1958 457
‛
See pp. 234–41, 268–72. There are many other eds.
דינור בן־ציון .ישראל בגולה :מקורות ‛ ותעודות ערוכים וסדורים לפי העניינים והזמנים בתוספת פתיחות ביאורים והערות .כרך ראשון :מימי‛ כיבוש ארץ ישראל על ידי הערבים עד מסעי הצלב⁏ ספר שני כלל ישראל—מרכזי היהדות ‛במזרח והתסיסות המשיחיות והדתיות. מהדורה ב .תל־אביב :דביר .1961
‛
See pp. 207–379.
הורוויץ שמואל ]= ליטווין א׳[’ ” .די ‛ ‛ פארבינדונג מיט קאראימער‘ )אין דער געשיכטע פון סעקטען ביי אידען( “.צוקונפט ג :(1904) 3
460
‛
.313–309 249–245 ‛ General. Trans.: Hurvits, Shmuel (Litvin, A.) “The Karaites (in Connection with the History of Jewish Sects.” Tsukunft 3, no. 3 (1904): 245–49, 309–13.
הרכבי אברהם אליהו” .לקוטים מכ"י“ ב‛ .המליץ יד )תרל"ח(110–109 :
‛
.320–319 195–193 ‛ Transcription of chaps. 42–47 of Zekher tsaddiqim by Mordecai Sultansky from a St. Petersburg MS. Also appears in Harkavy’s Meʾassef niddaḥim 2 (Vienna, 1878; reprint, Jerusalem: Kedem, 1969/70). See no. 856.
451
גאטטלאבער אברהם בער .בקורת לתולדות ‛הקראים :כולל חקירות ודרישות על דבר הקראים וזמן הפרדם מאת אחיהם הרבנים מחזיקי תורה שבע"פ וסבת הפרוד הזה ע"פ ספרים ‛ וסופרים נאמנים ‛ וע"פ שקול הדעת והשערות ישרות בנויות על מוסדות הגיון ומופתי השכל .וילנא :בדפוס ש"י פין וא"צ ראזענקראנץ תרכ"ד ) .(1865ד"צ: ירושלים‛ : קדם תשל"ב 226 ,vi .עמ׳.
‛
461
On added t.p.: Bikkoreth le-toldoth hakkaraim, oder kritische Untersuchungen über die פרק אGeschichte der Karäer :
בקרת ע"ד הקראים והפרדם מאת עדת ישראל הרבנים הישנים בסבת חיזוק התלמוד בימי הגאונים בראיות לקוחות .פרק ב :הדברים ‛ אשר דבר החכם . . .גרעטץ אודות הקראים בספרו קורות היהודים חלק ה׳ . . .פרק ג :שמות רוב חכמי הקראים וספריהם אשר חברו . . .ע"פ סדר א"ב.
455
44 462
history—general . דור דור ודורשיו.ווייס אייזיק הירש בהוצאת הערצפﬠלד: וויען. ‛ כר׳5 .1891–1871 עט בויער
467
‛
‛
See part 4, book 16, pp. 41–99. There are many other editions. Review: Solomon Schechter, JQR 4 (1891–92): 445–70. 463
. חלק ט. תולדות ישראל.יעבץ זאב
‛ . ]חמו"ל[ תרפ"ב:לונדון ‛ See pp. 180–195: משיחי שקר כתות. ‛ חדשות גם ישנות כת הקראים ‛
There are several other editions. 464
קאַראַאימען )אין ִ ”די.ליטווין א׳ ‛ פערבינדונג מיט דער געשיכטע פון סעקטן ביי יידן( )צום קאראימען־ “.(צוזאמענפאהר אין יולי מאנאט 11 נומ׳1 לעבען און וויסענשאפט ‛ .40–25 :(1910 )יוני Trans.: Litvin, A. “The Karaites (in Connection with the History of Jewish Sects.” (On the Occasion of the Karaite Congress in July).” Leben un visnshaft 1, no. 11 (June 1910): 25–40.
Title on added t.p.: Mahler, Raphael. Karaites: a Mediaeval Jewish Movement for Deliverance. New York, 1947. Reviews: Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s., 40 (1949–50): 307–15. יהודה רוזנטל
‛ “הקראית בהארה חדשה ”התנועה ]בקורת על ספרו של ר׳ מאהלר .282–279 :()באידיש([ בצרון יט )תש"ט 468 תנועת גאולה: הקראים.——— תרגם מכתב.יהודית בימי הביניים : מרחביה.היד אפרים שמואלי . עמ׳352 .1949 ספרית פועלים ‛
Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. Karaites: A Medieval Jewish Movement for Deliverance. Merḥavyah, 1949. Review: :(1950) א׳ אשתור קרית ספר כו ‛ 125–121 469
465 ”די קאראאימען )צו זייער.———
”הערות לשיטת־.מאהלר רפאל ‛ “ בצרון כ.‘בקורת על ’הקראים .59–57 :()תש"ט Reply to the criticism of Judah Rosenthal in Bitsaron 19 (no. 470)
‛
On added t.p.: Zecher Caddikim: kronika historyczna. Written in 1837/38. This edition was edited from a manuscript in the Library of the Great Synagogue of Warsaw. A short summary of Karaite history. Poznański’s intro. (pp. 5–69) discusses how the Karaites write their history.
‛
466
: זכר צדיקים.סולטנסקי מרדכי בן יוסף ‛ או בעריכת שמואל.קצור אגדה ‛ בדפוס: ווארשא.אברהם פוזננסקי . עמ׳123 .1920 הצפירה תר"פ
‛
לעצטען צוזאמענפאהר( )ענדע פון :“ אין.(11 “”לעבען און וויסענשאפט .לעבען און וויסענשאפט זאמעלבוך (רעד׳ ש׳ הורוויץ )א׳ ליטווין ‛ פערלאג לעבען און: ווילנע.88–77 .1911 וויסענשאפט Trans.: Litvin, A. “The Karaites (On the Occasion of Their Most Recent Congress) (Conclusion of Leben un visnshaft 11).” In Leben un visnshaft zamelbukh, edited by Sh. Hurvits (A. Litvin), 77–88. Vilne, 1911. Conclusion of previous item. Both articles published on the occasion of the Karaite National Assembly in July 1910.
א יידישע גאולה־: קאראיִ מער.——— ניו־.בעוועגונג אין מיטלאלטער . עמ׳476 .1947 א׳ שולמאן:יארק
470
“. ”הערות להערות.רוזנטל יהודה ‛ .129–126 :(בצרון כ )תש"ט Reply to Mahler (see no. 466).
471
: ירושלים. תולדות הקראים.שור נתן ‛ 252 .2003 מוסד ביאליק תשס"ג ‛ .מבואות ‛ סדרת.עמ׳ Expansion and revision of the English version, see no. 442.
4.2. collective biography 4.2. Collective Biography 472
473
Ibn al-Hītī. “The Chronicle of Ibn al-Hītī.” In KAN, 230–35. Based on Margoliouth’s edition and translation. See no. 473. A new translation based on the corrected text. MARGOLIOUTH, George. “Ibn al-Hītī’s Arabic Chronicle of Karaite Doctors.” JQR 9 (1896–97): 429–43. Brief description of Karaite sages, from Anan to Samuel al-Maghribī (15th c.). Based on BL MS Or. 2402. Includes text in Judaeo-Arabic and English translation. Review: S. Poznanski, ZHB 2 (1897): 78–80.
45
474 ספר תולדות.הלוי חיים בן יצחק
‛ . אישים וליקוטים הלכתיים:חיים . עמ׳375 .1994 הלוי:אשדוד ‛
A collection of biographies by a contemporary Karaite rabbi and scholar. 475
זכרונות: כנסת ישראל.פין שמואל יוסף מימות. . . ‛לתולדות גדולי ישראל . כר׳ א.הגאונים עד הדור הזה בדפוס א׳ בוימריטער ונ׳:ווארשא . עמ׳704 .1886 גאנשאר
‛
Vol. 1; no more published. Includes biographies of important Karaites. Arranged in alphabetical order until the end of letter yod. See, e.g., p. 29 on Abraham ben Josiah of Troki, pp. 581–82 on Yefet ben Eli, pp. 614–15 on Isaac ben Abraham Troki.
CHAPTER FIVE
HISTORY—ORIGINS AND EARLY DEVELOPMENT 5.1. Karaism and the Dead Sea Scrolls
482
———. “Qumran und seine Probleme.” Theologische Rundschau 33 (1967): 97–119, 185–236. See pp. 204–16: “Zum Problem ‘Qumran und Karäer’.” Bibliography: pp. 204–5.
483
———. “Zur Nachgeschichte der Qumrangemeinde.” Theologische Versuche (Berlin) 7 (1976): 11–40. See pp. 29–32.
484
BARTHÉLEMY, D. “Notes en marge de publications récentes sur les manuscrits de Qumran.” RB 59 (1952): 187–218. See pp. 200–201.
485
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Return to the Scriptures in Ancient and Medieval Sectarianism and in Early Islam.” In Les retours aux écritures: fondamentalismes présents et passés, edited by Évelyne Patlagean and Alain Le Boulluec, 319–39. Bibliothèque de l’École des hautes études sciences religieuses 99. Louvain et Paris: Peeters, 1993. With summary in French.
5.1.1. Bibliography 476
WALFISH, Barry Dov. “The Judean Scrolls and Karaism: Bibliography.” In Wieder, JSK2, 485–502. Not identical with this section; brings together many works scattered throughout this bibliography. This section includes new material not included in the earlier version. 5.1.2. General Works
477
ALBRIGHT, W. F. “The Chronology of the Dead Sea Scrolls.” In The Dead Sea Manual of Discipline, translated by William Hugh Brownlee, 57–60. Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research Supplementary Studies 10–12. New Haven: American Schools of Oriental Research, 1951.
478
ASTREN, Fred. “The Dead Sea Scrolls and Medieval Jewish Studies: Methods and Problems.” Dead Sea Discoveries 8, no. 2 (2001): 105–23.
486
———. “Karaites.” In Encyclopedia of the Dead Sea Scrolls, edited by Lawrence H. Schiffman and James C. VanderKam, 1:462–465. Oxford/New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.
DRIVER, Godfrey Rolles. “Mythology of Qumran.” JQR, n.s., 61 (1970–71): 241–81. On Karaite comparisons see 258, 263, and 275–80.
487
———. “Once Again the Judaean Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 44 (1953–54): 1–20 (esp. p. 20).
488
DUPONT-SOMMER, André. “Découvertes nouvelles dans le désert de Juda.” Revue de la pensée juive 10 (été 1952): 66–77. See pp. 72–74.
479
480
BARDTKE, Hans. “Einige Erwägungen zum Problem ‘Qumran und Karäismus’.” Henoch 10 (1988): 259–75.
481
———. “Qumran und seine Funde.” Theologische Rundschau 29 (1963): 261–92; 30 (1964): 281– 315. See pp. 300–301.
489 GOLB, Norman. “The Qumran Covenanters and the Later Jewish Sects.” Journal of Religion 41 (1961): 38–50. Argues for a connection between the ancient sectarians of the Second Temple period and the early Karaites.
48 490
491
history—origins and early development GRÉGOIRE, Henri. “Les Gens de la Caverne, les Qaraïtes et les Khazares.” Le Flambeau 35 (1952): 477–85. On the connection between the Karaites and the Dead Sea Scrolls and the latter’s possible influence on the rise of Karaism. KAHLE, Paul E. “The Community of the New Covenant and the Hebrew Scrolls.” In his Opera Minora, 96–112. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1956. English version of the next item.
492
———. “Der gegenwärtige Stand der Erforschung der in Palästina neu gefundenen hebräischen Handschriften. 22. Die Gemeinde des Neuen Bundes und die hebräischen Handschriften aus der Höhle.” TLZ 77 (1952): 401–12.
493
———. “The Karaites and the Manuscripts from the Cave.” VT 3 (1953): 82–84.
494
———. “Zehn Jahre Entdeckungen in der Wüste Juda.” TLZ 82 (1957): 641–50. See pp. 647–48 re: Karaite connections.
495
KALMAN, Jason. “Optimistic, Even with the Negatives: HUC-JIR and the Dead Sea Scrolls, 1948– 1993.” American Jewish Archives Journal 61, no. 1 (2009): 1–114. http://americanjewisharchives.com/ journal/ See pp. 19–20 (on Harry Orlinsky), 33 (on Ellis Rivkin and S. Zeitlin), and 43–44 (on Norman Golb).
496
LACHEMAN, Ernest R. “The So-Called Bar Kokba Letter.” JQR, n.s., 44 (1953–54): 285–90. See pp. 289–90 on possible connections between the Scrolls and Karaitic literature.
497
LASKER, Daniel J. “The Dead Sea Scrolls in the Historiography and Self-Image of Contemporary Karaites.” Dead Sea Discoveries 9 (2002): 281–94. The article is based on a talk presented at the Institute of JudaeoIslamic Studies, Denver, 1996.
498
NORTH, Robert. “The Qumran ‘Sadducees.’” CBQ 17 (1955): 44–68 (164–88). See pp. 59–64 (179–84).
499
OUELLETTE, Jean. “Appendix: Aphraate, Qumrân et les Qaraïtes.” In A History of the Mishnaic Law of Purities, edited by Jacob Neusner, vol. 15. Leiden: Brill, 1976. See pp. 163–83.
500
PAUL, André. Écrits de Qumran et sectes juives aux premiers siècles de l’Islam: recherches sur l’origine du Qaraïsme. Paris: Letouzey et Ané, 1969. 192 pp. Revision of author’s thesis—Institut Catholique de Paris, 1966 Reviews: Jean Carmignac, RQ 7 (28) (1971): 604–6; Henri Cazelles, Bulletin du Comité des Études (de la) Compagnie de S. Sulpice 61 (1970): 315; E. Cothenet, Esprit et vie 80 (1970): 518–19; J. Decroix, Bible et Terre Sainte 129 (Mars 1971): 23; M. Delcor, Bulletin de littérature ecclésiastique 71 (1970): 296–98; Georg Fohrer, ZAW 82 (1970): 492–93; Daniel J. Harrington, CBQ 33 (1971): 131–32; B. Jongeling, JSJ 2 (1971): 90; J. L. Lacave, Sefarad 33 (1973): 168–70; Leon Nemoy, JBL 89 (1970): 489–91; Mario Nordio, Annali dell’Istituto Orientale di Napoli 34 (1974): 465–68; J. Murphy O’Connor, RB 78 (1971): 299–300; J. O., Archiv Orientální 41 (1973): 391–92; Giuliano Tamani, Studia Patavina 20 (1973): 634–36; Georges Vajda, RHR 178 (1970): 223–26; idem, RÉJ 130 (1971): 107–9; משה גיל קרית ספר מט 213–211 :()תשל"ד. ‛
501
———. “Qumrân et les Karaïtes.” In Politique et religion dans le Judaïsme ancien et médiéval: interventions au colloque des 8 et 9 décembre 1987, edited by Daniel Tollet, 201–7. Paris: Desclée, 1989.
502
———. “Recherches sur l’origine du Qaraïsme.” PhD diss., Institut Catholique de Paris, 1966. 2 vols. Not seen.
5.1. karaism and the dead sea scrolls 503
PRYKE, E. J. “The Identity of the Qumran Sect: A Reconsideration.” Novum Testamentum 10 (1968): 43–61. See pp. 58–60 re: Karaites and the Dead Sea Scrolls.
504
QIRQISĀNĪ, Yaʿqūb al-. KAM 1:11–12 (I ii 8), 41–42 (I vii 1), 59 (I xviii 2).
505
RABIN, Chaim. Qumran Studies. Scripta Judaica, 2. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1957. Reprint, New York: Schocken Books, 1975. See pp. 86, 112–30. On the possible survival of remnants of the Qumran sect and their influence on the Karaite movement.
506
ROTH, Cecil. “The Teacher of Righteousness and the Prophecy of Joel.” VT 13, no. 1 (Jan. 1963): 91–95. See p. 94 for Karaite use of term moreh tsedeq in contrast to the Dead Sea sect and the Rabbis.
507
SANDERS, James A. “The Dead Sea Scrolls: A Quarter Century of Study.” The Biblical Archaeologist 36, no. 4 (Dec. 1973): 109–48. See pp. 112, 121–22.
508
SZYSZMAN, Simon. “À propos du Karaïsme et des textes de la Mer Morte.” VT 2 (1952): 343–48.
509
———. “Ascèse et pauvreté dans la doctrine karaïte.” In Akten des XVIII. Internationalen Soziologenkongresses (Nürnberg, 10 bis 17. September 1958 [= Actes du XVIIIe Congrès International de Sociologie (Nuremberg, 10–17 septembre 1958)], bd. 2, 352–60. Meisenheim am Glan: A. Hain, [1959?]. Offprint seen in Ramlah. Also in Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte 11 (1959): 373–80. Summary in German. Suggests Karaite ascetic tendencies derive from the Essenes.
49
510
———. “La Communauté de la Nouvelle Alliance et le Karaïsme.” In Actes du 16e Congrés international de Sociologie, (19– 26.9.1954). 16/3, 189–202. Beaune, 1954. Cited in C. Burchard, Bibliogaphie du zen Handschriften den Toten Meer, 2 (Berlin: Töpelmann, 1965), no. 3597. Not seen.
511
———. “In Memoriam: André Dupont-Sommer.” BÉK 2 (1989): 97–99.
512
———. “Nowe odkrycia.” Kultura (Paris) Nr. 5/79 (May 1954): 126– 32. Article about the discoveries at Qumran by a prominent Karaite scholar.
513
———. “Rectification.” BÉK 3 (1993): 99–100. To BÉK 2 (1989): 105–6. Maġāriyya should read Maġāriba.
514
———. “La redécouverte du karaïsme à la lumière de nouveaux documents.” AMIF (Revue de l’Association des Médecins Israélites de France), no. 281 (décembre 1979): 1106–13; no. 283 (fevrier 1980): 1250–63.
515
———. “Une source auxiliaire importante pour les études qumrâniennes: les collections Firkowicz.” In Qumrân: sa piété, sa théologie et son milieu, edited by M. Delcor, et al., 61–73. Bibliotheca Ephemeridum Theologicarum Lovaniensium 46. Paris: Duculot, 1978.
516 WERNER, Eric. “Musical Aspects of the Dead Sea Scrolls: For Curt Sachs on His 75th Birthday.” The Musical Quarterly 43, no. 1 (Jan. 1957): 21–37. See p. 25 for possible Karaite connections. 517 WIEDER, Naphtali. The Judean Scrolls and Karaism. London: East and West Library, 1962. xii, 296 pp.
50
history—origins and early development Reviews: [Anon.] BO 21 (1964): 139; Pierre Benoit, RB 71 (1964): 297–98; Mathias Delcor, Bulletin de littérature ecclésiastique 66 (1965): 203–6; Georg Fohrer, ZAW 75 (1963): 262. Raphael Loewe, Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte 16 (1964): 81–82; idem, Book List of the Society for Old Testament Study (1963): 68–69; M. Martin, Biblica 44 (1963): 391–93; Leon Nemoy, JBL 82 (1963): 222–24; Fausto Parente, La Parola del Passato 19 (1964): 468–75; André Paul, RQ 4 (1963): 297–310; Paolo Sacchi, La Parola del Passato 19 (1964): 77–80; Simon Szyszman, RHR 168 (1965): 62–74; Georges Vajda, RÉJ 122 (1963): 199–203; Ernest Wiesenberg, JSS 11 (1966): 264–68; Paul Winter, Anglican Theological Review 46 (1964): 121–22; יהודה רוזנטל קרית ספר לט ‛ 63–59 :()תשכ"ד.
518
519
520
521
———. The Judean Scrolls and Karaism. A reproduction of the first edition with addenda, corrigenda, and supplementary articles by Naphtali Wieder; preface to the second edition [by] Ḥ aggai Ben-Shammai. Jerusalem: Ben-Zvi Institute for the Study of the Jewish Communities in the East; Yad Izhak Ben-Zvi and the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, 2005. 502 pp. Added t.p.: מגילות מדבר יהודה והקראות. Analyzed. ———. “The Qumran Sectaries and the Karaites.” JQR, n.s., 47(1956–57): 97–113, 269–92. Reprint, Wieder, JSK2, 333–75, with corrigenda. ———. “Three Terms for Tradition.” JQR, n.s., 49 (1958– 59): 108–21. Reprint: Wieder, JSK2, 403–18, with addenda and corrigenda. “ Ή άλλη οψις των έγγραφων απο την Κουμράν; Φαρισαιοι, . . . Έβιωνιται, Καραιται.” Γρεγόριος Παλαμας 44
“ בטאון בני־.”אנו והמגלות הגנוזות )אדר ב‘ תשנ"ה מרץ30 מקרא גל׳ ‛ .16–15 :([1995 ]צ"ל1994 523 ”אימתי החל המיפגש.ארדר יורם של‛ הקראות עם ספרות אפוקריפית “?הקרובה לספרות המגילות הגנוזות .68–54 :( )תשמ"ז42 קתדרה 524 .“ ]למאמרו של ח. ”דברי תשובה.——— :( )תשמ"ז42 בן־שמאי[ קתדרה
522
.86–85 A response to Ben-Shammai (no. 525). 525 מתודיות
”הערות.בן־שמאי חגי לחקר ‛ היחס בין הקראים ובין כיתות יהודיות קדומות )בהקשר “ קתדרה.(האיסלאמי והארץ־ישראלי .84–69 :( )תשמ"ז42 A response to Y. Erder (no. 524).
526
Reaction to an article that appeared in the Friday edition of Yediʿot aḥaronot. 527
“. ”אנו והמגילות הגנוזות.דביר יוסף ‛ :( )סיון תש"ן7 בטאון בני מקרא גל׳ .13 ,2 Cites an article that first appeared in Ha-Dover 9 (Ellul 5724):11.
. ”הקראות והמגילות הגנוזות.——— ]לקט קטעים על פי מאמרו של ד"ר “.(יורם ארדר מאוניברסיטת ת"א )אלול31 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ .13–12 :(תשנ"א 529 מגילות מדבר.הברמן א"מ עורך ‛ .יהודה ‛ מחברות לספרות:תל־אביב
528
‛
.1959 See the English introduction, pp. VII–IX.
530 גילוי סוד המגילות הגנוזות.כץ בן־ציון
טברסקי: תל־אביב.‛במערת יריחו .תש"י
‛
ΚΙΡΚΑΣΙΟΣ, Τ. Γ.
(1961): 278–83; 307–10. [Kirkasios, T. G. “Another perspective on the writings from Qumran: Pharisees, Ebionites, Karaites.” Gregorios Palamas 44 (1961): 278–83; 307– 10].
[ ”המגילות הגנוזות.]דבח יוסף ‛ .11 :( )תשכ"ד9 “ הדובר.והקראות
See pp. 8–10. 531
”הדמיון בין הקראות לתוכן.לוי מרדכי “ בטאון בני־מקרא.‛המגילות הגנוזות .ספטמבר/ )אלול התשנ"ב18 גל׳ .10 :(1992:
5.1. karaism and the dead sea scrolls 532
סי המגילות.ב.”מה הקשר בין ה־ב ‛ “ בטאון.הקראית הגנוזות והיהדות / )אייר התשנ"ד27 בני־מקרא גל׳ .14 :(1994 מאי 5.1.3. The Maghārians and the Medieval Discovery of Scrolls
533
ALLEGRO, John. The Dead Sea Scrolls: A Reappraisal. 2nd ed. Harmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1964. Reprint, London: Penguin Books, 1990. See pp. 133 and 177–78 re: discoveries in caves in the 8th century and the Cave Sect (Maghāriyya).
534
ASTREN, Fred. “Magharians.” In Encyclopedia of the Dead Sea Scrolls, edited by Lawrence H. Schiffman and James C. VanderKam, vol. 1, 501–2. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.
535
BAMMEL, Ernst. “Höhlenmenschen.” ZNW 49 (1958): 77–88. Reprinted in Bammel, Judaica, 95–106. On medieval reports by Qirqisānī, Shahrashtānī and others on finds of scrolls in caves.
536
BRAUN, Oskar. “Ein Brief des Katholikos Timotheos I über biblische Studien des 9. Jahrhunderts.” Oriens Christianus 1 (1901): 299–313. Syriac text, with German translation and notes. On discovery of books in a cave near Jericho in the 9th century which may have been used by the Karaites of Jerusalem.
537
DRIVER, Godfrey Rolles. The Judaean Scrolls: The Problem and a Solution. Oxford: Blackwell, 1965. See pp. 7–15: “Previous Discoveries of Manuscripts.”
538
EISSFELDT, Otto. “Der Anlass zur Entdeckung der Höhle und ihr ähnliche Vorgänge aus älterer Zeit.” TLZ 49 (1949): 597–600. Makes a connection between Patriarch Timothy’s letter (ca. 800 CE) and the recent discoveries at Qumran.
51
539
FOSSUM, Jarl. “The Magharians: A Pre-Christian Jewish Sect and its Significance for the Study of Gnosticism and Christianity.” Henoch 9 (1987): 303–44. With an abstract in French.
540
GOLB, Norman. “Who were the Maġārīya?” JAOS 80 (1960): 347–59.
541 KAHLE, Paul E. “The Age of the Scrolls.” VT 1 (1951): 38–48. See esp. 44–48: “The Discovery of the Cave in the 8th Century.” 542 PLOEG, J. van der. “De in 1947 bij de Dode Zee gevonden oude Handschriften. II.” Jaarbericht van het Vooraziatisch-egyptisch Genootschap Ex Oriente Lux 12 (1951–52): 221–48. See pp. 224–25 re: the Maghāriyya and the discovery of scrolls circa 800 CE. 543
———. The Excavations at Qumran: a Survey of the Judaean Brotherhod and its Ideas. London: Longmans Green, 1958. See pp. 23–26 on discovery in caves ca. 800 and letter of Patriarch Timothy.
544
SCHONFIELD, Hugh J. Secrets of the Dead Sea Scrolls: Studies towards their Solution. London: Vallentine, Mitchell, 1956. See pp. 55–60: “The Men of the Caves.”
545 SEGERT, Stanislav. “Ein alter Bericht über den Fund hebräischer Handschriften in einer Höhle.” Archiv orientální 21 (1953): 263–69. 546
STROUMSA, Gedaliahu G. “Le couple de l’ange et de l’esprit: traditions juives et chrétiennes.” RB 88 (1981): 42–61. See pp. 49–50 on the Maghāriyya and the doctrine of the creator angel.
547
VAUX, Roland de. “À propos des manuscrits de la Mer Morte.” RB 57 (1950): 417–29. See pp. 421–24 re: Qirqisānī on the Maghāriyya and their possible connection to the Dead Sea Scrolls.
52
history—origins and early development
”האם נתגלו כתבי כת מדבר.גיל משה ?“ עת־מול י9‛יהודה כבר במאה ה־ ‛דצמבר. /( )כסלו תשמ"ה58) 2 מס׳ ‛ .5–3 :(1984 549 ”ס׳ כתב תמים.קירכהיים רפאל ‛ לר׳ משה תקו עם הערות והקדמה ‛ אוצר:“ בתוך.ואגרת אל המו"ל כר׳. עורך יצחק בלומענפעלד.נחמד י׳ קנעפפלמאכער: וויען.99–54 ג ‛ מצחף: ירושלים: ד"צ.1860 תר"כ ‛ ‛ ‛ .תשכ"ז
548
See p. 62: Moses Taqu refers to Anan and his associates who would “write words of heresy and falsehood and bury them in the ground, and afterwards they would find them and say that they had found ancient writings.”
553 ———. The Riddle of the Scrolls. Trans. H. Garner. London: Burke, 1958. Translation of preceding item. See pp. 383–425 on the Damascus Document, which the author seems to think is medieval and of Karaite provenance. 554 GOLB, Norman. “The Cairo Damascus Covenant and Karaite Literature.” PhD diss., Johns Hopkins University, 1954. [8], 145, [1] leaves. LOC: HUC Klau (mfm). 555.
———. “The Dietary Laws of the Damascus Covenant in Relation to those of the Karaites.” JJS 8 (1957): 51–69.
556
———. “Literary and Doctrinal Aspects of the Damascus Covenant in the Light of Karaite Literature.” JQR, n.s., 47 (1956–57): 354–74.
5.1.4. The Damascus Document 550
ADLER, Elkan Nathan. “The Sadducean Christians of Damascus.” Athenaeum no. 4345 (4 February 1911): 128. Suggests that the Damascus Document may have formed part of the law book of a sect eventually absorbed by the Karaites.
551
BOUSSET, Wilhelm. “Literatur und Religion des Spätjudentums und des rabbinischen Judentums, T. 1.” Theologische Rundschau 18 (1915): 23–58. See pp. 51–58 on the Damascus Document.
552
DEL MEDICO, Henri E. L’énigme des manuscrits de la Mer Morte: étude sure la date, la provenance et le contenu des manuscrits découverts dans la grotte I de Qumrân; suivie de la traduction commenté des principaux textes. Paris: Plon, 1957. See pp. 116–35 on the Damascus Document, which the author seems to think is medieval and of Karaite provenance. Review: Simon Szyszman. “À propos du recent livre de M. H. E. Del Medico.” RQ 1 (1958): 135–38.
557 LAGRANGE, M.-J. “La secte juive de la nouvelle alliance au pays de Damas.” RB, n.s., 9 (1912): 213–40, 321–60. See esp. pp. 332–35. 558 REIF, Stefan C. “The Damascus Document from the Cairo Genizah: Its Discovery, Early Study and Historical Significance.” In The Damascus Document: A Centennial of Discovery; Proceedings of the Third International Symposium of the Orion Center for the Study of the Dead Sea Scrolls and Associated Literature, 4–8 February, 1998, edited by Joseph M. Baumgarten, Esther G. Chazon, and Avital Pinnick, 109–32. Leiden: Brill, 2000. 5.1.5. Exegetical Studies 559
POLLIACK, Meira. “Wherein Lies the Pesher: Re-questioning the Connection between Medieval Karaite and Qumranic Modes of Biblical Interpretation.” Jewish Studies: an Internet Journal 3 (2004): 1–50. http://www.biu.ac.il/ JS/JSIJ/.
5.1. karaism and the dead sea scrolls 560
ROSENTHAL, Judah M. “Biblical Exegesis of 4QpIs.” JQR, n.s., 60 (1969–70): 27–36. Discusses affinities between the Dead Sea Scrolls and Karaite literature.
561
WIEDER, Naphtali. “The Dead Sea Scrolls Type of Biblical Exegesis among the Karaites.” In Between East and West: Essays Dedicated to the Memory of Bela Horovitz, edited by Alexander Altmann, 75–106. London: East and West Library, 1958. Reprint, Wieder, JSK2, 441–478, with addenda and corrigenda.
562
”לשאלת השפעתו.פוליאק מאירה של ‛הפשר הקומראני על הפרשנות “ בתוך יובל לחקר מגילות.הקראית ים המלח עורכים גרשון ברין ‛ : ירושלים.294–275 ‛בלהה ניצן יד ‛ .2001/בן־צבי תשס"א יצחק
566
GOTTSTEIN (= Goshen-Gottstein), M. H. “Anti-Essene Traits in the Dead Sea Scrolls.” VT 4 (1954): 141–47. See p. 144n1 where the author questions Zeitlin’s evidence for Karaite disapproval of spitting in the synagogue.
567
LIEBERMAN, Saul. “Light on the Cave Scrolls from Rabbinic Sources.” PAAJR 20 (1951): 395–404. See esp. pp. 402–3.
568
MILGROM, Jacob. “Studies in the Temple Scroll.” JBL 97, no. 4 (Dec., 1978): 501–23. See pp. 509, 519 for comparisons with Aaron ben Joseph’s Sefer ha-Mivḥar.
569
———. “Further Studies in the Temple Scroll (Continued).” JQR, n.s., 71, no. 2 (Oct. 1980): 89–106. See pp. 94, 99 for comparisons with Karaite sources.
570
QIMRON, Elisha, and John Strugnell, eds. Qumran Cave 4: V. Miqṣat Ma‘aśe ha-Torah. Discoveries in the Judaean Desert 10. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994. Many comparisons with Karaite halakhah. See pp. 77, 131, 132–33, 152, 155, 156, 159, 161, 164, 165, 171, 173, 176.
571
SCHIFFMAN, Lawrence H. The Halakhah at Qumran. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1975. Passim, and esp. 134–36.
572
———. Sectarian Law in the Dead Sea Scrolls: Courts, Testimony and the Penal Code. Brown Judaic Studies 33. Chico, Calif.: Scholars Press, 1983. xv, 278 pp. See index, s.v. “Karaites.”
573
YADIN, Yigael, ed. The Temple Scroll. Introduction. Jerusalem: Israel Exploration Society; The Institute of Archaeology of the Hebrew University of Jerusalem; The Shrine of the Book, 1983. See pp. 98, 102, 107, 117, 119–20, 131, 170, 279, 314, 319, 329, 330, 342, 355–56, 357, 397.
‛
5.1.6. Halakhic Studies 563
BAUMGARTEN, Joseph M. “Liquids and Susceptibility to Defilement in New 4Q Texts.” JQR, n.s., 85 (1994–95): 91–101. See p. 99 for comparison of laws of Qumran and Karaites regarding ritual impurity of fruits and vegetables under certain circumstances.
564
CARMIGNAC, Jean. “Les apparitions de Jésus ressuscité et le calendrier biblico-qumranien.” RQ 7 (1969–71): 483–504. Clarification of the Qumran calendar and a problem in the Gospels with the help of Karaite sources.
565
ERDER, Yoram. “The First Date in Megillat Ta‘anit in Light of the Karaite Commentary on the Tabernacle Dedication.” JQR 82 (1991–92): 263–83. See pp. 273–77: “Qumran Halakhah as the Source of the Karaite Tradition.”
53
54
history—origins and early development
”שקיעין קומראניים בשתי.ארדר יורם ‛ הלכות של הקרא בנימין אלנהאונדי “ ציון סג.בסוגיית בשר תאווה .38–5 :()תשנ"ח 575 ”חקר תולדות ההלכה.זוסמן יעקב ‛ הרהורים:ומגילות מדבר־יהודה תלמודיים ראשונים לאור מגילת :‘ “ בתוך.’מקצת מעשי התורה ארבעים:מגילות מדבר יהודה עורכים מגן ברושי.שנות מחקר []ואחרים : ירושלים.127–99 ‛ מוסד ביאליק והחברה לחקירת /ארץ־ישראל ועתיקותיה תשנ"ב 574
‛
.1992 Lecture given at a conference in 1987. See esp. p. 221. 576 ”חקר תולדות ההלכה ומגילות.———
הרהורים תלמודיים:מדבר־יהודה ’מקצת. ראשונים לאור מגילת :(‘ “ תרביץ נט )תש"ן.מעשי התורה .76–11 See pp. 58–60. Expansion of the preceding article. 577 ”קבלת קרבנות מן.קנוהל ישראל ‛ :(“ תרביץ מח )תשל"ט.הנוכרים .345–341 Quotes midrashim and the commentary of Daniel al-Qūmisī on Leviticus concerning the rejection of sacrifices by Gentiles. The author surmises that some day a source from the Second Temple period will be found that adopts a similar position, and indeed such an opinion is to be found in 4QMMT. 578 הלכה הליכה ומשיחיות.שיפמן יהודה
‛ ‛ תרגום ועריכה.יהודה בכת מדבר מרכז זלמן שזר: ירושלים.טל אילן .1993 לתולדות ישראל ‛
See index. Based on three previous books published in English. See above, nos. 571, 572. 5.1.7. Zadok and Zadokite Fragments 579
ROWLEY, H. H. The Zadokite Fragments and the Dead Sea Scrolls. Oxford: Blackwell, 1952. See pp. 21–30.
580 SEGAL, M. H. “The Habakkuk ‘Commentary’ and the Damascus Fragments: (A Historical Study).” JBL 70, no. 2 (June 1951): 131–47. See p. 147, where the author postulates a connection between the Qumran sect and the Karaites, to whom the former bequeathed, so to speak, the text of the Zadokite work from Cairo. 581 TEICHER, J. L. “The Dead Sea Scrolls—Documents of the JewishChristian Sect of Ebionites.” JJS 2 (1950–51): 67–99. See pp. 87–91: “‘Zadokite’ Writings in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries.” 582 VERMÈS, Géza. Les manuscrits du désert de Juda. Tournai: Desclée, 1953. 2nd ed.: 1954. 216 pp. See pp. 105–8: “La communauté des ‘fils de Sadoq’ et les Qaraites.” 583 ———. Discovery in the Judean Desert. New York: Desclée, 1956. 237 pp. Translation and revision of the French edition. See pp. 102–5: “The Community of the ‘Sons of Zadok’ and the Karaites.” Discusses similarities between Scrolls and Karaite literature. Reviews: Sidney B. Hoenig, JQR, n.s., 47 (1956–57): 399–403; Judah Rosenthal, Judaism 6 (1957): 380–82. 584 WACHOLDER, Ben-Zion. The Dawn of Qumran: The Sectarian Torah and the Teacher of Righteousness. Monographs of the Hebrew Union College 8. Cincinnati: Hebrew Union College Press, 1983. xviii, 310 pp. See esp. chapter 4 (pp. 141–69): “Zadok in Talmudic and Karaite Writings,” and 177–78 on chronography at Qumran. 585 WIEDER, Naphtali. “‘Sanctuary’ as a Metaphor for Scripture.” JJS 8 (1957): 165–75. Reprint, Wieder, JSK2, 377–88, with addenda and corrigenda. On the term מקדשיהas a term for Scripture in Zadokite fragments and in Karaite literature.
5.1. karaism and the dead sea scrolls 586
ZEITLIN, Solomon Z., ed. The Zadokite Fragments: Facsimile of the Manuscripts in the Cairo Genizah Collection in the Possession of the University Library, Cambridge, England. Jewish Quarterly Review Monograph series 1. Philadelphia: Dropsie College for Hebrew and Cognate Learning, 1952. 32, XX leaves of plates. Argues for the Karaite origin of the fragments. Reviews: H. L. Ginsberg, JBL 72 (1953): 259–60; Rabinowitz, Isaac. JSoS 15 (1953): 308–9; Bleddyn J. Roberts, VT 2 (1952): 385–86.
592
———. “Another Satirical Qumran Fragment.” JQR, n.s., 55 (1964–65): 256–59. Argues that a sapiential document from Qumran Cave 4, published by John M. Allegro in PEQ 96 (June 1964): 53–55, is a satirical antiRabbanite Karaite work.
593
———. “BeTalmud and Talmud.” JQR, n.s., 54 (1963–64): 334–39.
594
———. “The Dead Sea Psalms Scroll.” JQR, n.s., 58 (1967–68): 162–63.
595
———. “Dorshé ḥalaḳot in the Pesher Nahum Scrolls.” JBL 83 (1964): 119–38. Seeks to show affinities between the Pesher Naḥum and other scrolls and Karaitic literature.
596
———. “Garnet’s ‘Salvation and Atonement in the Qumran Scrolls.’” JQR, n.s., 70 (1979–80): 121–22. Tries to show Karaite connections to the Scrolls discussed in Paul Garnet’s book (Tübingen, 1977).
597
———. “Halakhic Implications of the Dead Sea Scrolls.” Tradition 1 (1958): 64–76.
598
———. “An Interdict against Socializing on the Sabbath.” JQR, n.s., 62 (1971): 77–83. See esp. 81–83. Re: Zadokite Fragment XI, line 4, which refers to socializing on the Sabbath, compared with similar sentiments expressed in medieval Karaite sources (Sahl ben Matsliaḥ, Judah Hadassi).
599
———. “The New Qumran Pesher on Azazel.” JQR, n.s., 56 (1965–66): 248–53. See esp. pp. 252–53. Review of John M. Allegro, “Unpublished Fragments of Pseudepigraphical Literature from Qumran’s Fourth Cave, Annual of Leeds University Oriental Society 4 (1962–63). Sees the Azazel pesher as late and provides Karaite parallels to some of the texts.
5.1.8. Argument over the Possible Medieval Karaite Origins of the Scrolls S. Zeitlin, His Students S. Hoenig and Others, and Their Opponents 587
BROWNLEE, W. H. “Emendations of the Dead Sea Manual of Discipline and some Notes concerning the Habakkuk Midrash.” JQR, n.s., 45 (1954–55): 141–58; 198–218. Contra Zeitlin, with Zeitlin’s rejoinders (pp. 148, 152).
588
BURROWS, Millar. “Concerning the Dead Sea Scrolls: A Reply to Professor Zeitlin.” JQR, n.s., 42 (1951–52): 105–32.
589
DUPONT-SOMMER, André. “Appendices II: Les rouleaux de Qoumran sont-ils d’origine Qaraïte?” In his Les écrits esséniens découverts près de la Mer Morte, 404–6. Paris: Payot, 1959. Same pagination in 4th ed., 1980.
590
HABERMAN, A. M. “The Dead Sea Scrolls—A Survey and a New Interpretation.” Judaism 5 (1956): 306–15. Refutes Zeitlin’s “Karaite” theory.
591
HOENIG, Sidney B. “The Age of Twenty in Rabbinic Tradition and 1QSa.” JQR, n.s., 49 (1958–59): 209–14.
55
56
history—origins and early development
600
———. “The Pesher Nahum ‘Talmud.’” JBL 86 (1967): 441–45.
601
———. “Pre-Karaism and the Sectarian (Qumran) Scrolls.” In Joshua Finkel Festschrift, edited by Sidney B. Hoenig and Leon D. Stitskin, 71–94. New York: Yeshiva University Press, 1974. Argues for a post-talmudic dating of the Dead Sea Scrolls.
602
———. “The Qumran Liturgic Psalms.” JQR, n.s., 57 (1966–67): 327–32. Review of: The Psalms Scroll of Qumran Cave 11 (1IQPsa), edited by J. A. Sanders. Discoveries in the Judaean Desert of Jordan 4 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965) Many parallels between Psalms and Karaite sources.
603
———. “Qumran Pesher on Taanit.” JQR, n.s., 57 (1966–67): 71–73.
604
———. “Qumran Rules of Impurities.” RQ 6 (1967–69): 559–67. Shows parallels with Karaite laws of purity.
605
606
———. “Rabbinic Research and Scroll Studies. B. The Battle of the Scrolls.” In Solomon Zeitlin: Scholar Laureate; an Annotated Bibliography, 1915–1970, with Appreciations of his Writings, edited by Sidney B. Hoenig, 78–82. New York: Bitzaron; Philadelphia: Dropsie University, 1971. ———. “Review of Megillat[sic!] midbar Yehudah, The Scrolls from the Judean Desert. Edited by A. M. Habermann.” JQR, n.s., 51 (1960–61): 72–78.
607
———. “Sectarian Scrolls and Rabbinic Research.” JQR, n.s., 59 (1968–69): 24–70.
608
———. “Six années d’études sur les textes du Désert de Juda: aperçu analytique et critique.” In La secte de Qumrân et les origines du Christianisme, edited by J. van der Ploeg, 11–84. Recherches bibliques 4. Bruges et Paris: Desclée de Brouwer, 1959. See pp. 61–62.
609
———. “Textual Readings and Meanings in Hodayot (1 Q H).” JQR, n.s., 58 (1967–68): 309–16.
610
———. “What is the Explanation for the Word ‘BeTalmud’ in the Scrolls?” JQR, n.s., 53 (1962–63): 274–76.
611
———, S. Zeitlin. “The Plene Writing of —תהיליםa Rejoinder.” JQR, n.s., 59, no. 2 (Oct. 1968): 163–64. Zeitlin expresses yet again his conviction re: the Karaite provenance of the scrolls.
612 ROWLEY, H. H. “The Internal Dating of the Dead Sea Scrolls.” Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses 28 (1952): 257–76. See pp. 257–61; argues for influence of the Scrolls on the Karaites, rather than vice versa. 613 WACHOLDER, Ben-Zion. “A Qumran Attack on the Oral Exegesis? The Phrase ʾšr btlmwd šqrm in 4 Q Pesher Nahum.” RQ 5 (1964–66): 575–78. Contra Hoenig and Zeitlin. 614 WEIS, P. R. “The Date of the Habakkuk Scroll.” JQR, n.s., 41 (1950–51): 125–54. Argues for Karaite origin of the scroll. Includes 2 p. postscript by S. Zeitlin. 615 ZEITLIN, Solomon. “Additional Remarks.” JQR, n.s., 45 (1954–55): 218–29. A reply to article by Brownlee in a previous issue. See esp. pp. 220, 221. 616
———. “The Alleged Antiquity of the Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 40 (1949– 50): 57–78.
617
———. “The Antiquity of the Hebrew Scrolls and the Piltdown Hoax: A Parallel.” JQR, n.s., 45 (1954–55): 1–29. See esp. pp. 20–24.
618
———. “‘A Commentary on the Book of Habakkuk’ Important Discovery or Hoax?” JQR, n.s., 39 (1948–49): 235–47. See esp. pp. 238, 239n8.
619
———. “The Dead Sea Scrolls: A Travesty on Scholarship.” JQR, n.s., 47 (1956–57): 1–36.
5.1. karaism and the dead sea scrolls
57
620
———. “The Dead Sea Scrolls: Fantasies and Mistranslations.” JQR, n.s., 48 (1957–58): 71–85.
629
———. “The Hebrew Scrolls and the Status of Biblical Scholarship.” JQR, n.s., 42 (1951–52): 133–92.
621
———. “The Dead Sea Scrolls: Journalists and Dilettanti.” JQR, n.s., 60 (1969–70): 75–79. Review of The Dead Sea Scrolls 1947–1969 by Edmund Wilson. See p. 77, where he argues that the term moreh ha-tsedeq was invented by the Karaites, and p. 79 where he defends his view that the scrolls are medieval Karaite writings.
630
———. “The Hebron Pogrom and the Hebrew Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 43 (1952–53): 140–52. See pp. 151–52.
631
———. “History, Historians, and the Dead Sea Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 55 (1964–65): 97–116.
632
———. “The Hoax of the Slavonic Josephus.” JQR, n.s., 39 (1948–49): 171–80. See esp. 180 on Zadokite fragments.
633
———. “How Ancient are the Hebrew Scrolls from the Dead Sea?” Judaism 6 (1957): 55–58. A rejoinder to Haberman. See no. 590.
634
———. “The Idolatry of the Dead Sea Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 48 (1957– 58): 243–78. See esp. pp. 258, 271.
635
———. “Jewish Apocryphal Literature.” JQR, n.s., 40 (1949–50): 223–50. See n. 99, where author argues for the Karaite provenance of Fragments of a Zadokite Work.
636
———. “The Judaean Calendar during the Second Commonwealth and the Scrolls.” JQR, n.s., 57 (1966–67): 28–45. See esp. pp. 32, 36, 38.
622
———. The Dead Sea Scrolls and Modern Scholarship. Jewish Quarterly Review Monograph series 3. Philadelphia: The Dropsie College for Hebrew and Cognate Learning, 1956. xvi, 154 pp., 10 pp. of plates. Reprint of “The Propaganda . . .” with a new introduction. Reviews: Hans Bardtke, OLZ 52 (1957): 521–25; Roland de Vaux, RB 64 (1957): 636–37.
623
———. “The Expression BeTalmud in the Scrolls Militates against the Views of the Protagonists of their Antiquity.” JQR, n.s., 54 (1963–64): 89–98.
624
———. “The Fallacy of the Antiquity of the Hebrew Scrolls Once More Exposed.” JQR, n.s., 52 (1961–62): 346–66.
625
———. “The Fiction of the Recent Discoveries near the Dead Sea.” JQR, n.s., 44 (1953–54): 85–115.
626
———. “The Five Megilloth.” JQR, n.s., 60 (1969–70): 80–82. Review of The Five Megilloth and Jonah: A New Translation, by H. L. Ginsberg (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1969). Argues that Esther not found among the Scrolls because a fringe group of Karaites rejected it.
637
———. “More Literature on the Dead Sea Scrolls: More PseudoScholarship.” JQR, n.s., 49 (1958– 59): 221–38.
638
———. “The Mystery of the Hebrew Scrolls.” Crozer Quarterly 27 (1950): 35–42. Repeats arguments made in JQR.
627
———. “The Hebrew Scrolls: A Challenge to Scholarship.” JQR, n.s., 41 (1950–51): 251–75.
639
628
———. “The Hebrew Scrolls: Once More and Finally.” JQR, n.s., 41 (1950–51): 1–58.
———. “The Propaganda of the Hebrew Scrolls and the Falsification of History.” JQR, n.s., 46 (1955–56): 1–43, 116–80, 209–58. See esp. 22–3, 132, 143–44. Reprinted as a monograph under the title: The Dead Sea Scrolls and Modern Scholarship. See no. 622 above.
58
history—origins and early development
640
———. “Review of: The Pharisees, by R. Travers Herford.” JQR, n.s., 16 (1925–26): 383–94. See esp. 385–86.
641
———. “Scholarship and the Hoax of the Recent Discoveries.” JQR, n.s., 39 (1948–49): 337–63.
642
643
645
646
ברישנסקי אסף מכתבים מחטבים ‛ )ניו ; א׳200–199 ,( תשי"ב:יורק אלמי ”די קאראימער פאר א נייעם ‛ 129 מס׳,28 “ דער מאמענט.מישפט 8 :(1937 ,4 [ )יוניTrans.: A. Almi,
———. “The Slavonic Josephus and the Dead Sea Scrolls: An Expose of Recent Fairy Tales.” JQR, n.s., 58, no. 3 (Jan. 1968): 173–203. See p. 179 re: the Karaite origin of term moreh tsedeq. ———. “The Word BeTalmud and the Method of Congruity of Words.” JQR, n.s., 58 (1967–68): 78–80.
5.2. Karaite Origins 644
Reviews: Joshua Modlinger, “A Venture in Karaism.” Journal of Jewish Bibliography 2 (1940): 27–31; Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s.,28 (1937–38): 355–56; sep. published: New York, 1940. 7 pp.; רפאל מרדכי
BLOOMBERG, Jon. “Karaites in the Classroom: On the Use of Group Role-Playing in the Teaching of Jewish History.” Ten Daʾat 5, no. 1 (Fall 1990): 15–16. The author describes role-playing exercises he uses in teaching his students about the rise of the Karaite movement. BOID, Ruairidh. “L’antiquité des racines du Karaïsme, Jaarbericht Vooraziatisch-Egyptisch Genootschap Ex Oriente Lux, no. 34 (1995–96): 101–16. Argues for continuity between Rabbanism and Karaism; traces the origins of sect to the time of the Pharisees (1st c. BCE–1st c. CE]; it died out by the early 3rd c., but was revived after the promulgation of the Talmud. Claims that early Karaite texts can be used by New Testament scholars without fear of anachronism. CAHN, Zvi. The Rise of the Karaite Sect: A New Light on the Halakah and Origin of the Karaites. New York: M. Tausner, 1937. 128 pp.
“The Karaites before a New Trial.” Der Moment 28, no. 129 (June 4, 1937): 8.] 647 COHEN, Martin A. “Dimensions socio-politiques des origines et du développement du karaïsme.” In La société juive à travers l’histoire. Edited by Shmuel Trigano, 1:399– 425. Paris: Fayard, 1992. Translated from English. 648 ERDER, Yoram. “The Genizah and Karaite Origins.” Genizah Fragments no. 6 (October 1983): 3–4; no. 7 (April 1984): 4. 649
GIL, Moshe. “The Origins of the Karaites.” In Karaite Judaism*, 73–118.
650 HARKAVY, Albert. “Note 17: Zur Entstehung des Karäismus.” In Graetz, Heinrich. Geschichte der Juden, bd. 5, 413–428. 3te. Aufl. Leipzig: Oskar Leiner, 1895. 651 HIRTH, Paula. “The Origin of the Karaites.” Jewish Digest 18, no. 2 (November 1972): 33–34. Condensed from Israel Magazine Oct. 1971. Popular survey. 652 LANDSBERG, W. “Über den Ursprung der Karäerthums.” Jüdisches Literaturblatt 2 (1873): 18–19; 33–34. 653 MAIER, Johann. “Oppositional Trends within Judaism during the Talmudic and early Gaonic Periods.” Nordisk Judaistik 13 (1992): 1–11. See pp. 9–11. General. 654 NEMOY, Leon. “Early Karaism (The Need for a New Approach).” JQR, n.s., 40 (1949–50): 307–15.
5.2. karaite origins 655
POLLIACK, Meira. “Rethinking Karaism.” AJS Review 30 (2006): 1–29.
656
SHAKED, Shaul. “Persia and the Origins of the Karaite Movement.” Association for Jewish Studies Newsletter 18 (1976): 7–9.
”מלכות בית החשמונאים.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ “ דובר בני מקרא.וראשית הפלוג )תשרי14 ⁏12 :( )אב תשל"ה13 .7 2 :(תשל"ו ‛ 658 ”בחינת הדעות השונות.גורנשטיין לי ‛ על דבר המניעים ההסטוריים שגרמו “.לצמיחת הכתה הקראית
662 אין
”סאציאלע טענדענצן.——— וועלט־באנעם פון דער קראימישער טן און9 באוועגונג )קראים אין “ געדאנק און לעבן.(טן י"ה10 .206–185 :(1943) 1 (Jewish Review) Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. “Social Trends in the Worldview of the Karaite Movement (Karaites in the 9th and 10th cents.).” Gedank un lebn (Jewish Review) 1 (1943): 185–206.
657
663 ”די סעקטאנטישע אפנייגן.———
“.אינעם אמאליקן קאראימיזם .108–102 :(1938) 13 ייווא־בלעטער Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. “The Sectarian Deviations in Ancient Karaism.” Yivo-bleter 13 (1938): 102–8.
Thesis (M.R.E.), Teachers Institute and Seminary College of Jewish Studies, 1965; 43 pp. Missing from the JTS Library. 659
:“ בתוך. ”קדמוניות הקראים.גיל משה ‛חקר הגניזה לאחר מאה שנה ערוך ‛ ע"י מרדכי עקיבא פרידמן .107–71 ‛ : תל־אביב.תעודה טו אוניברסיטת .1999/תל־אביב תשנ"ט
”לצמיחתה של כת.פאהן ראובן ‛ אודים—לקט:“ בתוך.הקראים דברי סופרים עברים שנספו בשואת אירופה בשנות ת"ש–תש"ה ערוך ‛ ע"י אלחנן אינדלמן כר׳ ב עמ׳ ‛ עוגן:תל־אביב/ ירושלים.72–61 –בשיתוף עם מ׳ ניומן תש"כ ‛ .תשכ"ה
664
‛
Includes a summary in English 660
661
”וועגן נאציאנאל־.מאהלר רפאל ‛ סאציאלן כאראקטער פון דער קאראיִ מישער באוועגונג אין דער 8 “ ייווא־בלעטער.אנהויב־תקופה
59
5.2.1. Early Stages of Development, 8th–9th c.
.322–302 :(1935) Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. “About the National and Social Character of the Karaite Movement in the Early Period.” Yivo-bleter 8 (1935): 302–22.
665 BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Between Ananites and Karaites: Observations on Early Medieval Jewish Sectarianism.” Studies in Muslim-Jewish Relations 1 (1993): 19–29.
”דער נאציאנאלער און.——— סאציאלער כאראקטער פון דער אלטער קראימישער באוועגונג “.(טן י"ה10 טן און9 )קראים אין. (Jewish Review) געדאנק און לעבן: .105–80 :(1943) 1
666
Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. “The National and Social Character of the Ancient Karaite Movement (Karaites in the 9th and 10th cents.). Gedank un lebn (Jewish Review) 1 (1943): 80–105.
667 GROSSMAN, Avraham. “Aliya in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries.” The Jerusalem Cathedra 3 (1983): 174–87. See esp. pp. 180–87.
———. “The Karaite Controversy: Scripture and Tradition in Early Karaism.” In Religionsgespräche im Mittelalter, edited by Bernard Lewis and F. Niewöhner, 11–26. Wolfenbütteler Mittelalter-Studien 4. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1992.
60
history—origins and early development Cites a passage from a book sent to him by Abraham Firkovich entitled ספר הזכרונות דברי הימים about ancient Karaite synagogues in Jerusalem. It describes how Anan received permission from the caliph al-Mansūr to go to Jerusalem to build a synagogue in the year 755 CE. Harkavy expresses skepticism about the veracity of this source.
”העלייה בראי.חגי בן־שמאי ‛ )תמוז8 “ קתדרה.האידיאולוגיות .146–145 :(תשל"ח 669 ”סאציאלע און עקאנאמישע.נמוי לאון ‛ “.פאקטארן אין פריאיקן קאראימיזם 112–95 :(1949) 33 ייווא־בלעטער 668
‛
.251 Trans.: Nemoy, Leon. “Social and Economic Factors in Early Karaism.” Yivo-bleter 33 (1949): 95–112, 251. Includes a summary in English. 5.2.2. Biography
Anan ben David and the Ananites 670
“Anan ben David.” BCJ 1:78.
671
“Anan ben David.” EJC 1:296–97.
672
COHEN, Martin A. “Anan ben David and Karaite Origins.” JQR, n.s., 68 (1977–78): 129–45, 224–34.
673
[DELITZSCH, Franz.] “Ueber einige unbekannte jüdische Sekten.” Literaturblatt des Orients 1 (1840): 737–42. See pp. 738–40 about the Ananites.
674
———. “Nachtrag zu dem Aufsatze über einige unbekannte jüdische Sekten.” Literaturblatt des Orients 1 (1840): 801–5. Based on Hadassi’s Eshkol ha-kofer.
675
“Elijah ben Abraham.” [Excerpt] in KAN, 4–5. About Anan. From his Ḥilluq ha-qaraʾim ve-ha-rabbanim.
676
FRANK, Daniel. “Anan ben David.” EBR 1:1080–81.
677
HARKAVY, Albert. “Anan ben David, Founder of the Karaite sect.” JE 1:553–56.
678
———. “Anan, der Stifter der karäischen Secte (767–770 n Chr.).” JJGL 2 (1899): 107–22.
679
———. “Ein Pröbchen neuester karäischer Historiographie.” MJGL (MWJ) 1 (1874): 64.
680 HELLER, Bernard. “Anan: a Hebrew ‘Protestant’: The Story of a Religious and Cultural Movement in the Middle Ages.” Michigan Alumnus Quarterly Review 47 (1940–41): 119–26. General popular introduction; no footnotes. 681 LEVESQUE, Eugene. “Anan ben David.” DB 1:1, cols. 538–39. 682 LUZKI (i.e., Lutski), Simhah Isaac ben Moses. “R. Anan, Founder of the Sect of the Karaites.” Hebrew Review and Magazine for Jewish Literature 1 (1860): 179–82. 683 MARGOLIES, Morris B. Twenty Twenty: Jewish Visionaries through two thousand years. Northvale, N.J.: Jason Aronson, 2000. See pp. 89–99: “Anan ben David.” On Anan and the Karaites in general. Popular. 684 MARKON, Isaac. “Anan ben David.” EJB 2:753–59. 685
———. “Anan ben David.” JL 1:301–3.
686 NEMOY, Leon. “Anan ben David.” EJ 2:919–22. 687
———. “Anan ben David.” EJ2 2:127–28. Same article as in the 1st ed. with an augmented bibliography.
688
———. “ ‘Anan ben David.” ER 1:261–62.
689
———. “ ‘Anan ben David.” ER2 1:317–18. Same article as in the 1st ed. with an augmented bibliography.
5.2. karaite origins 690
———. “Anan ben David.” UJE 1:293.
691
———. “Anan ben David: A Reappraisal of the Historical Data.” In Semitic Studies in Memory of Immanuel Löw, edited by Alexander Scheiber, 239–48. Budapest: Alexander Kohut Memorial Foundation, 1947. Reprinted in Karaite Studies*, 309–18.
692
POZNANSKI, Samuel. “Anan et ses écrits.” RÉJ 44 (1902): 161–87; 45 (1902): 50–69, 176–203.
693
SARACH, M. S. Appendix to “Karai News”: Anan’s teaching: Anan ben David, his belief and teaching in the 8th century widely applied in the 20th century. [s.l.]: Orazi, 1997. Cf. the Russian version, no. 699.
694
SHAHRASTĀNĪ, Muḥammad b. ʿAbd al-Karīm. Religionspartheien und Philosophen-Schulen. Hrsg. von Theodor Haarbrücker. 2 Bd. Halle, 1850–51. Reprint, Hildesheim: Olms, 1969. See 1:253–54: Die ‘Anânîja.’
695
SKLARE, David E. “Anan b. David (8th c.).” ODJR, 46–47.
696
VAJDA, Georges. 1:481.
697
ГАРКАВИ, А. Я. “Анан бенДавид, оснoватель караимства.” ЕЭ 2:398–404. [Harkavy, A. Ya. “Anan ben David, the founder of Karaism.” YeÈ 2:398–404.]
698
———. “Анан, основатель секты караимов (767–770 г. по Р. Х.]” Книжки Восхода 20, № 12 (Декабрь 1900): 64–79. [Harkavy, A. Ya. “Anan, the founder of the Karaite sect (767–770 AD).” Knizhki Voskhoda 20, no. 12 (December 1900): 64–79.] Published in German in JJGL 2 (1899): 107–22. See no. 678.
699
Reprint; in Крымские караимы (Полканов), 100–118. Popular; does not contain a single quote from Anan ben David’s works. Cf. the English version, no. 693. 700
———. “Философскорелигиозное учение Анана-бенДавида, основателя караимской религии.” В Караимы*, 32–37. [Sarach, M. S. “The philosophicalreligious teaching of Anan ben David, founder of the Karaite sect.” In Karaimy*, 32–37.]
701 “. ”ענן בן דוד.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד ‛ 8 א"י .109–107 עמ׳
‛
”ﬠנן בן דוד מיסד.אנקורי צב ‛ “ דובר בני.הקראות ‛ 17 מקרא .15–14 :()טבת־שבט תשל"ו 703 ”על רבנו ענן הנשיא והאם.לוי חיים “ בטאון.‛הקראות התחילה בימיו .8–7 :(בני מקרא )תש"ן 704 . ראש פינה.טוביה לוי־בבוביץ ‛ . עמ׳135 .1947 אלקאהרה 702
‛
Title on added t.p. in Arabic: رأس ( اﻟﺰاوﯾﺔRaʾs al-zāwiya [= )]ראש פינה. Includes articles on Anan, Benjamin al-Nahawendi and Daniel al-Qūmisī. 705 ערך וההדיר. ספר ראש פינה.———
מכון ”תפארת: אשדוד.יוסף אלגמיל יוסף“ לחקר היהדות הקראית ‛ . עמ׳198 .תשס"ב
“‘Ānāniyya.” EI
САРАЧ, М. С. Анан-бен-Давид, последователь Сократа. Москва, 1997. [Sarach, M. S. “Anan-benDavid, follower of Socrates.” Moscow, 1997.] 8 pp.
61
New edition of the preceding item p. 69, 74. Note discrepancy in formatting not for headings 7.1.1 and 7.1.2 706
”די נאציאנאל־.מאהלר רפאל ‛ “.סאציאלע יסודות פון עננס רעליגיע .62–31 :(1936) 9 ייווא־בלעטער Trans.: Mahler, Raphael. “The National-Social Foundations of Anan’s Religion.” Yivo-bleter 9 (1936): 31–62.
707
עמ׳27 “ א"ע. ”ענן בן דוד.נמוי ליאון
708
“ בתוך דעת.”ענן בן דוד http://www.daat.ac.il/encyclopedia Based on the article in Eisenstein’s Otsar Yiśraʾel.
‛
‛ .31–30
62 709
history—origins and early development ”מיסדי.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם “.כתות ‛ בישראל בתקופת הגאונים מאסף לדברי זכרונות:רשומות לאתנוגרפיה ולפולקלור בישראל א .216–207 :(1918)
720
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Benjamin ben Moses Nahawendi.” JE 3:32–33.
721
MARKON, Isaac. “Benjamin ben Moses Nahawendi.” JL 1:828–29.
722
NEMOY, Leon. “Nah’āwendī (Nahāwandī), Benjamin ben-Moses al-.” EJ 12:771–72; EJ2 14:737–38.
723
SCHREINER, Martin. “Notes sur les juifs dans l’Islam. I. Contribution à l’étude des sectes juives au temps des Gaonim.” RÉJ 29 (1894): 206–8. On the “Binyaminiyya,” followers of Benjamin al-Nahāwandī.
724
SKLARE, David E. “Binyamin ben Mosheh Nahawendi (9th c.),” ODJR, 129–30.
725
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Вениамин бен Моисей Нагавенди.” ЕЭ 5:483–90. [Poznański, Samuel, “Benjamin ben Moses Nahavendi” YeÈ 5:483–90.]
726
“. ”החכם בנימין נהואנדי.אלגמיל יוסף :(ל"ו5 )אייר תש20 דובר‛ בני מקרא
Not completed. 710 “ בטאון בני.”רבנו ענן הנשיא זצ"ל גיל׳ א )אדר א׳1989 מקרא ‛ :(תשמ"ט .11–10 Saul ben Anan, ca. 800 711
NEMOY, Leon. “Saul ben Anan.” EJ 14:918–19; EJ2 18:83.
712
SELIGSOHN, Max. 11:78.
713
“Saul.” JE
.368 עמ׳31 “ א"ע.”שאול בן ענן
‛
Josiah ben Saul ben Anan, Late 8th to 9th c. 714
MARKON, Isaac. “Josiah ben Saul ben Anan.” EJ 10:295; EJ2 11:460.
715
———. “Joschijahu ben Saul ben Anan.” EJB 9:303.
716
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иошия (Иошиягу) бен Саул бен Анан.” ЕЭ 8:898–99. [Poznanski, Samuel. “Yoshiya (Yoshiyahu) ben Saul ben Anan.” YeÈ 8:898–99.]
.15 727 [ ”בנימין נהואנדי בן.]דבח יוסף ‛ .10 :( )תשכ"ד9 “ הדובר.משה 728
Nahāwandī, Benjamin ben Moses al-, Mid-9th c. 717
“Benjamin ben Moises Nahavendi.” BCJ 1:177.
718
“Benjamin ben Moses Nahavendi.” UJE 2:179.
719
“Benjamin ben Moshe Nahavendi.” EJC 2:156.
”על הרב רבנו.הלוי חיים בן יצחק ‛ “.בנימין בן משה נהאונדי זצ"ל :( )סיון תשמ"ח2 בטאון בני מקרא .7–6
729 “. ”נהונדי בנימין בן משה.נמוי ליאון ‛ עמ׳24 א"ע ‛ .868–867 730
‛
”בנימין בן.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם עמ׳3 “ א"י.משה ‛ הנהאונדי
‛
.129–126
CHAPTER SIX
MIDDLE EAST 6.1. General 731
732
733
736
BAREKET, Elinoar. “Karaite Communities in the Middle East during the Tenth to the Fifteenth Centuries.” In Karaite Judaism*, 237–52. SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Note sur la structure sociale des Karaïtes dans les pays arabes.” In Actes du 16. Congrès International de Sociologie 16, no. 3 (1954): 183–87 = al-Mashrīq 52 (1958): 747–52. Photocopy seen at Ramlah. No source given. Cites article of his from 1954. Mentions the population of Cairo community as about 3000. Discusses communities of Cairo, Hīt, Damascus.
”לתולדות הקראים.אסף שמחה ‛ :(“ ציון א )תרצ"ו.בארצות המזרח אסף: נדפס מחדש בתוך.251–208 ‛ .222–181 באהלי יעקב :ירושלים ‛ מוסד הרב .קוק תש"ג
‛
On relations and intermarriage between Karaite and Rabbanite communities, esp. in Egypt, Turkey, and Palestine.
‛
See pp. 318–20 on the Karaites in Hīt. 6.2.2. Biography Dāwūd (David) b. Marwān al-Muqammiṣ, 10th c. Identity uncertain; mentioned as a learned Karaite by David al-Hītī; most likely Rabbanite. 737
BROYDÉ, Isaac, Richard Gottheil. “David (Abu Sulaiman) Ibn Merwan al-Muḳammaṣ (or al-Mịḳmaṣ) al-Raḳḳi.” JE 4:466.
738
“David Ibn Merwan al-Mukammas.” UJE 3:485.
739 GOTTHEIL, Richard and Kaufmann Kohler. “David (Aby Suleiman) Ibn Merwan Al- Mukammas (or Mikmas) al-Rakki” JE 4:466–67. 740
PINES, Shlomo. “Mukammiṣ, Ibn Marwān al-Rāqi al-Shirazi, al-.” EJ2 14:607–608.
741
ГОТТХЕЙЛЬ, Р., и И. Бройде. “Ал-Мокаммец (или Ал-Микмас), Давид (Аби Сулейман) ибн-Мерван.” ЕЭ 2:3–5. [Gottheil, R., and I. Broydé. “Al-Mokammeṣ [or Al-Mikmas], David [Abi Suleyman] ibn-Mervan. YeÈ 2:3–5.] Translation of the JE article.
742
”חדשות אודות.הרכבי אברהם אליהו ‛ .17–15 :(“ החוקר ב )תרנ"ד.המקמץ
6.2. Babylonia (Iraq) 6.2.1. History 734
735
REJWAN, Nissim The Jews of Iraq: 3000 Years of History and Culture. Boulder: Westview Press, 1985. See chap. 14 (pp. 104–16): Messianism and Karaism: Rabbinic Judaism Challenged.
”היהודים הקראים.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ )אב36 “ בטאון בני־מקרא.מבגדאד ⁏11 9–6 :(1997 התשנ"ז ספטמבר ‛ כסלו התשנ"ח דצמבר ‛ ) 37 :(1997
‛
.12–8
מסוף: יהודי בבל.בן־יעקב אברהם ‛ תקופת הגאונים עד ימינו⁏ ד"א .(1960–1038) תשצ"ח–ה"א תש"כ מכון בן־צבי באוניברסיטה:ירושלים קרית־ספר על־ידי העברית ‛ .1965 ‛ תשכ"ה
Ḥ asan ben Mashiaḥ, 10th c. Babylonia or Egypt. 743
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Mashiaḥ, Ḥ asun ben.” JE 8:363–64.
744
NEMOY, Leon. “Ḥ asan (Hussein) ben Mashi’aḥ.” EJ 7:1365; EJ2 7:379.
64
middle east
745
POZNANSKI, Samuel. Mashiaḥ.” JE 6:247.
“Ḥ asan ben
746
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Хасан бен Машиах га-Караи.” ЕЭ 15:557. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ḥ asan ben Mashiaḥ ha-Karaï.” YeÈ 15:557.] Translation of the JE article JE 6:247.
Horzalani, Abraham, 11th–12th c. Babylonia. 747
Ishmael of Ukbara, 9th c. Proto-Karaite sectarian; from Ukbara near Baghdad. 755
Qirqisānī, Yaʿqūb al-, 1st Half of the 10th c. Babylonia? 756
BROCK, Sebastian. “Jewish Traditions in Syriac Sources.” JJS 30 (1979): 212–32. See p. 230. Identifies Qirqisānī’s “Yashūʿ Sekhā” with the Christian bishop Ishōʿzekhā. Important for the low chronology of Qirqisānī’s literary activity.
757
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Kirkisani, Abu Yusuf Ya’kub al-.” JE 7:509–10. Maintains that Qirqisānī is from Caucasia.
758
“Karkasani, Abu Yusuf Yakub.” BCJ 2:719.
759
“Kirkisani, Yacov (Abu Yusuf).” EJC 6:445.
760
MARKON, Isaac. “Karkasani (Kirkisani), Abu Yussuf Jakub.” JL 3:599–600.
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Гурзалани, Авраам.” ЕЭ 6:850–851. [Poznański, Samuel. “Gurzalani, Avraham.” YeÈ 6:850–51.]
Ibn al-Hītī, David ben Seʿadel, Mid-15th c. Native of Hīt, Iraq. 748
NEMOY, Leon. “Ibn al-Hītī, David ben Se‘adel.” EJ 8:1154; EJ2 9:659.
749
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Ибн-аль-Гити.” ЕЭ 7:886–887. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ibn-al-Hiti.” YeÈ 7:886–87.]
NEMOY, Leon. “Ishmael of Ukbara.” EJ 9:90; EJ2 10:86.
Ibn Sāqawayh, 10th c. Babylonia? 750
“Ibn Sāqawayh.” EJ 8:1194–95; EJ2 9:689.
761
———. “Karkassani, Abu Jussuf Jakub.” EJB 9:970–72.
751
ZOBEL, M. 8:368–70.
“Ibn Sakaweihi.” EJB
762
NEMOY, Leon. UJE 6:397–98.
752
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Ибн Сакавейги.” ЕЭ 7:915–917. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ibn Sakaveyhi.” YeÈ 7:915–17.]
763
———. “Kirkisani, Jacob al-.” EJ 10:1047–48; EJ2 12:186.
764
SKLARE, David E. “Qirqisani, Yaqub (10th c.).” ODJR, 563.
765
ГАРКАВИ, А. “Каркасани, Абу Юсуф Якуб.” ЕЭ 9:307–8. [Harkavy, A. “Karkasani, Abu Yusuf Yakub.” YeÈ 9:307–8.] According to Harkavy, the spelling Qirqisānī is erroneous, and the name should be Karkasani.
Isaac (Abū Yaʿqūb) bar Bahlūl, 11th/12th c. Location unknown; somewhere in Middle East. 753
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Isaac (Abu Jacob) bar Bahlul.” JE 6:620.
754
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Исаак (Абу-Якуб) бен-Баглул.” ЕЭ 8:263. [Poznański, Samuel. “Isaak [Abu-Yakub] ben-Bahlul.” YeÈ 8:623.]
“Kirkisani, Jacob.”
766 ”קרקסאני יעקב בן.בן־שמאי חגי ‛ ‛ .322 עמ׳30 “ א"ע.יצחק אל־ 767
‛
‛
”על רבי יעקב אלקרקסני.גבר אברהם ‛ ‘ועל הספר ’אלאנואר ואלמראקב “ בטאון בני.(‘)’האורות והמגדלים .3 :( )אייר תשמ"ב14 מקרא
6.3. persia 768
”חקירות.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם ‛ “.חדשות על אדות הקרקסאני 53 ⁏7–5 :( )כ"ה כסלו תר"פ52 מזרחי ]= ”לתולדות.8–7 :()ב׳ טבת תר"פ 11–10 : ה:(1920) “ העברי י.הקראים ‛ [.12–9:ז 6.3. Persia 6.3.1. History
The two documents for which literature is listed here are possibly of Karaite provenance 769
770
771
772
773
ASMUSSEN, Jes P. “JudaeoPersica II: The Jewish-Persian Law Report from Ahwāz, A.D. 1020.” Acta orientalia 29 (1965–66): 49–61. Re-edition of the document first published by D. S. Margoliouth. MACKENZIE, D. N. “An Early Jewish-Persian Argument.” BSOAS 31 (1968): 249–69. See Rosenwasser. Shaked calls it an apologetic treatise. MARGOLIOUTH, D. S. “A Jewish-Persian Law Report.” JQR 11 (1898–99): 671–75. Includes a transcription and translation of fol. 24 of Oxford Bodleian MS heb.b.12, dated 1020 CE in Hormshir, Khuzistan. One can assume that the court is Karaite on the basis of the personal histories of the parties involved. Cf. OlszowySchlanger, Karaite Marriage Documents (no. 5206), p. 41. ROSENWASSER, J. Handlist of Persian Manuscripts 1895–1896. London: British Museum, 1969 See p. 41. The document published by Mackenzie is identified as possibly part of a Karaite Book of Precepts (Sefer mitsvot). SHAKED, Saul. “Judaeo-Persian Notes.” IOS 1 (1971): 178–82. Part I. “An early Jewish-Persian Argument.” Part II. “The JewishPersian Law Report from Ahwāz.” Also mentions Rosenwasser (p. 182).
774
65 ”פרקים במורשתם.שקד שאול ‛ 23 “ פעמים.הקדומה של יהודי פרס .37–22 :(1985 )תשמ"ה See p. 27 on the Tustaris and Karaism in Persia.
775 ”תעודה קראית קדומה בפרסית.——— :(“ תרביץ מא )תשל"ב.יהודית .58–49 The document under discussion dates from 951 CE and is the earliest Judeo-Persian document attributed to the Karaites. It also contains one of the earliest occurrences of the epithet “qaraʾim.” Includes a summary in English. 6.3.2. Biography Nissi ben Noah, 11th c. 776 BROYDÉ, Isaac. JE 9:314–15. 777 MARKON, Isaac. Noa.” JL 4:511.
“Nissi ben Noah.” “Nissim ben
778
“Nisi (Nisim) ben Noaj.” EJC 8:132.
779
“Nisi (or Nissim) ben Noah.” UJE 8:223–24.
780
“Nissi (Nissim) ben Noah.” EJ 12:1181; EJ2 15:278.
781
[БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Нисси бен Ноах.” ЕЭ 11:733–34. [[Broydé, I.] “Nissi ben Noaḥ.” YeÈ 11:733–34.] Translated from the JE article.
782 “. ”נסי בן נח.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד ‛ 7 א"י .78 עמ׳
‛
Sahl ibn Faḍl al-Tustarī, Late 11th c. Tustar, Persia; also known as Yashar ben Ḥ esed); see “Egypt” for the rest of Tustari Family; nos. 1216–1227. 783
NEMOY, Leon. “Sahl ibn Fadl.” EJ 14:656; EJ2 17:666–67.
6.4. Syria 6.4.1. History 784
ADLER, M. N. “The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela (Continued).” JQR 17, no. 4 (July 1905): 762–81. See p. 774 for mention of the Anizeh tribe of Bedouin in Syria, considered by some to be Karaites.
66 785
786
middle east ASHTOR, Eliyahu. “Prolegomena to the Medieval History of Oriental Jewry.” JQR, n.s., 50 (1959–60): 55–68. See pp. 61–62 for statistics about Karaite populations in Damascus and Aleppo, and p. 64 for Cairo. KHAN, Geoffrey. “A Document of Appointment of a Jewish Leader in Syria Issued by al-Malik al-Afḍal ‘Alī in 589 A.H./1193 A.D.” In Documents de l’Islam médiéval: nouvelles perspectives de recherche; actes de la table ronde, 3–5 mars, 1988, edited by Yūsuf Rājib, 97–122. Textes arabes et études islamiques 29. Cairo: Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, 1991. Edition and translation of T-S Ar. 38.93.
787
LEWIS, Bernard. “A Jewish Source on Damascus just after the Ottoman Conquest.” BSOAS 10, no. 1 (1939): 179–84. See p. 182 for mention of a Karaite moneylender named Muʿallim Ṣedāqā.
788
SCHECHTER, Solomon. “Genizah Ms.” In Festschrift zum siebzigsten Geburtstage A. Berliner’s, hrsg. von A. Freimann und M. Hildesheimer, 108–12. Frankfurt: J. Kauffmann, 1903 (in the Hebrew section). Letter to a Jewish judge in Aleppo from another judge who presided over both Rabbanites and Karaites in his town.
789
790
SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “W poszukiwaniu śladów karaimskich w Damaszku.” [In search of Karaite traces in Damascus.] MK 12 (1938): 81–89. Reprint, Awazymyz 2007, № 2: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=416&a=6. SZYSZMAN, Simon. “‘Caraitica’ syryjskie.” In Teka bejrucka [= Cahiers de Beyrouth], zesz. A. Rozprawy i miscellanea, 181–83. Beirut: Instytut Polski, 1949. Summary in French. LOC: SUL.
6.4.2. Biography Fīrūz Family Persian origin; lived all over Middle East, primarily in Syria. 791
“Firuz.” EJC 4:540.
792 MARKON, Isaac. 6:1316; EJ2 7:50. 793
———.
“Firuz.” EJ
“Firuz.” EJB 6:1019.
794 POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Die karäische Familie Firuz.” MGWJ 57 (1913): 44–58, 620. 795
———. “Zweiter Nachtrag zur karäischen Familie Feruz.” MGWJ 60 (1916): 149–52. Daniel ben Moses Ferūz wrote a poem against Shabbetai Tsevi and Nathan of Gaza, here published from British Library MS Or. 2538, fol. 85. On pp. 151–52 the author discusses Solomon Qimḥi, a rabbi in Constantinople in the midnineteenth century who wrote an anti-Karaite work which caused a great stir in the Karaite community and generated a petition. Among the signatories was a David Ferouz; see chap. 21, nos. 6121–6124.
796 “Фируз.” ЕЭ 15:294. [“Firuz.” YeÈ 15:294.] Fīrūz, Abraham ben Solomon, 16th c. 797 MARKON, Isaac. “Firuz, Abraham ben Salomo ha-Rofe.” EJB 6:1019. Fīrūz, Daniel ben Moses, ca. 1665–1700 Damascus. 798
“Firuz, Daniel ben Moshe.” EJC 4:540.
799 SCHIRMANN, Jefim. “Firuz, Daniel ben Mose ben Jesaja ben Salomo.” EJB 6:1019–20. Fīrūz, Elijah ben Solomon, 15th c. 800 MARKON, Isaac. “Firuz, Elijahu ben Solomo.” EJB 6:1020. Fīrūz, Ezra ben Elijah, 15th/16th c. 801 MARKON, Isaac. “Firuz, Esra ben Elijahu.” EJB 6:1020.
6.4. syria Fīrūz, Moses ben Isaiah ben Solomon, fl. 1630–1645 Of Damascus. 802
804
MARKON, Isaac. “Firuz, Mose ben Jesaja ben Salomo.” EJB 6:1020–21.
Moses ben Samuel of Damascus, 14th c. Of disputed Karaite lineage. 803
MANN, Jacob. “Moses b. Samuel, A Jewish Katib in Damascus, and his Pilgrimage to Medinah and Mekkah.” JRAS (1919): 155–84. Includes the Hebrew text of poems edited according to two Oxford MSS (cat. nos. 2726 and 2766), with notes and English translation. According to Mann, Moses was not a Karaite.
67 Moses ben Samuel, of Damascus. “Account of his Conversion and Pilgrimage to Medina and Mecca.” In KAN, 151–69. According to Nemoy, Moses was married to a Karaite. Cf. his article in the EJ where he calls him a Karaite poet. Nemoy’s translation is new.
805 NEMOY, Leon. “Moses ben Samuel of Damascus.” EJ 12:425; EJ2 14:554. Calls him a Karaite poet. 806
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Moses ben Samuel of Safed, a Jewish Katib in Damascus.” JRAS (1920): 97–99. Proves that Moses was a Karaite and that his poem was written in 1354 CE.
CHAPTER SEVEN
KARAITES IN ERETS ISRAEL (9TH C. TO 1948) 7.1. The Golden Age of Karaism: 9th–11th Centuries
812
GOITEIN, S. D. “A Caliph’s Decree in Favour of the Rabbinite Jews of Palestine (from the Geniza Collection in the University Library, Cambridge).” JJS 5 (1954): 118–25. Includes the text and translation of T-S 13.J.7, fol. 29. Follows the decree of a Fatimid Caliph in 1024 in favor of the Karaites. Cf. no. 1158 in the Egypt chapter.
813
———. Letters of Medieval Jewish Traders. Translated from the Arabic. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973. See the index, s.v. “Karaites,” “Tustari brothers.”
814
GOLB, Norman. “Early Medieval Jewry.” Jewish Heritage 6, no. 1 (Summer 1963): 30–37. See pp. 35–37. Popular.
815
MARMORSTEIN, Arthur. “Joseph ben Abraham Hakohen.” JQR, n.s., 4, no. 4 (April 1914): 621–34. See pp. 622, 626–27 concerning Joseph’s unfortunate dealings with Karaites.
7.1.1. History General (Includes Material Covering the Period in General, Not Just in Erets Israel) 807
808
809
810
811
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Rabbanite and Karaite Attitudes Towards Aliya.” The Jerusalem Cathedra 3 (1983): 189–90. In both groups there was a range of opinion. BRAVER, Hirsch. Great Figures and Events in Jewish History. Vol. 1, From the Gaonic Period Through the Golden Age. New York: Bloch, 1930. See chap. 3: “Karaism and Karaites” (pp. 22–30). Textboook for students in religious schools. COWLEY, Arthur. “Bodleian Geniza Fragments, IV: Letter of Joshua Kohen to Ephraim ben Shemariah.” JQR, n.s., 19 (1906–7): 250–54. Transcription of MS heb.a.3, fol. 28. Letter asks for contributions towards the ransom of four Rabbanite and three Karaite Jews who have been captured by an Arab. GIL, Moshe. A History of Palestine, 634–1099. Translated from the Hebrew by Ethel Broido. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. A slightly revised version of the Hebrew original, no. 820. See chapter 9: “Karaites and Samaritans” (pp. 777–820), 832–35, and the index, s.v. “Karaites.” Review: Steven Bowman, Speculum 69 (1994): 1172–73. ———. “Aliya and Pilgrimage in the Early Arab Period (634–1009).” The Jerusalem Cathedra 3 (1983): 163–73.
”הקראים בארץ ישראל.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ 16 “ דובר בני מקרא.11–9 במאה .7 2 :()כסלו תשל"ו ‛ 817 . א. ”שרידים מן הגניזה.אסף שמחה ‛ שטר אביזאריה קראי משנת ספר:“ בתוך.(1029) ד"א תש"ץ מאסף למדע ולספרות יפה:קלוזנר מוגש לפרופסור יוסף קלוזנר ליובל הששים ערוך ע"י נ"ה טורטשינר ‛ : תל־אביב.230–226 []ואחרים ‛ הוצאת ועד היובל בהשתתפות .חברת ”אמנות “ תרצ"ז
816
‛
A deed forgiving the legal claims on the other party. Includes a transcription of Cambridge MS T-S 13. J.32.
70 818
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948) מקורות לתולדות.ארדר יורם עורך ‛ הקראות ‛ בארץ ישראל ובארצות תל־.האסלאם עד המאה הי"א אוניברסיטת תל־אביב החוג:אביב ‛[198–] לתולדות עם ישראל
‛
Not seen; no known locations. 819 ”המתח שבין דת ישראל.———
לארץ־ישראל לאור חקר הכיתות :“ בתוך.הקראיות בתקופת הגאונים הציונות והחזרה להיסטוריה ערוך מחדש ע"י ש"נ אייזנשטדט ‛ ומשה יד יצחק: ירושלים.148–138 ליסק ‛ .1999 בן־צבי תשנ"ט ‛ ‛ 820 ארץ־ישראל בתקופה.גיל משה .(1099–634) ‛המוסלמית הראשונה פרסומי המכון לחקר.ג׳ כרכים תל־.58 57 41 התפוצות ספר ‛ ‛ :אביב אוניברסיטת ‛ תל־אביב .1983 ומשרד הבטחון
‛
See part 1, pp. 505–8 (on Aliyah), 627–60; part 2, pp. 511–64; and the index s.v. “Qara’im.” Cf. the English translation above, no. 810. 821 במלכות ישמעאל בתקופת.———
מוסד: ירושלים. כר׳4 .הגאונים אוניברסיטת:ביאליק⁏ תל־אביב תל־אביב משרד הבטחון ההוצאה ‛ ‛ לאור .1997
824 BĪRŪNĪ, Muḥ̣ammad b. Aḥ̣mad al-. The Chronology of Ancient Nations, edited by Edward C. Sachau. London: W. Hallen, 1879. See pp. 68–69, 270, 278–79, 431. On p. 270 there is an account of the excommunication of the Karaites on the Mount of Olives on Shemini ʿAtseret. 825
826 DEVORA, Shoshana. “The Case of the Anonymous Optimist, or: Who Carved the Isaiah Inscription on the Western Wall?’ Eretz Magazine 2, no. 3 (Summer 1987): 58–60. The verse is Isa 66:14. Answer: The Karaites. Translation of the Hebrew version, no. 854. 827
FRANK, Daniel. “The Shoshanim of Tenth-Century Jerusalem: Karaite Exegesis, Prayer, and Communal Identity.” In The Jews of Medieval Islam: Community, Society and Identity; Proceedings of an International Conference held by the Institute of Jewish Studies, University College London 1992, edited by Daniel Frank, 199–245. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1995. Includes an extract of Levi ben Yefet’s Treatise on Prayer from BL MS Or. 2564, fol. 18b, as well as extracts from Yefet ben Eli’s commentary on Psalms edited from three manuscripts, with variants from others.
828
GIL, Moshe. “The Jewish Quarters of Jerusalem (AD 638–1099) according to Cairo Geniza Documents and other Sources.” JNES 41 (1982): 261–78. See pp. 274–76 concerning the location of the Karaite quarter. English version of no. 852.
‛
See vol. 1, pp. 257–67 and the index in vol. 4. Review: Norman A. Stillman, JAOS 109 (1989): 138–41. 822
”הקראים בתקופתו של.מנדל ל׳ “ עבודת גמר.רב‛ סעדיה גאון ‛65 .1947 האוניברסיטה העברית ‛ .דפים LOC: NLIJRR See also, no. 1139.
Local History Jerusalem Community—General 823
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “The Karaites.” The History of Jerusalem: The Early Muslim Period 638–1099, edited by Joshua Prawer, and Haggai Ben-Shammai, 201–24. Jerusalem: Yad Izhak Ben-Zvi; New York: New York University Press, 1996. Updated and expanded version of the Hebrew. See no. 840.
Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī. “Appeal to the Karaites of the Dispersion To Come and Settle in Jerusalem.” In KAN, 34–39. Text published by Mann, JQR 12 (1921–22): 257–98. Daniel’s authorship is not confirmed absolutely, though most scholars would agree with the attribution. But see Nemoy, no. 831.
7.1. the golden age of karaism: 9th–11th centuries 829
GUILLAUME, Alfred. “Further Documents on the Ben Meir Controversy.” JQR, n.s. 5 (1914–15): 543–557. See p. 545 concerning R. Musa (of Tiflis?), who was slain in the ʿazarah by the Karaites, and about the public excommunication of Karaites.
830
MANN, Jacob. “A Tract by an early Karaite Settler in Jerusalem.” JQR, n.s., 12 (1921–22): 257–98. Reprint, Mann, CA 3:108–49. Edition of Oxford Bodleain MS heb.d.36, fols. 13–18. Attributed by others to Daniel al-Qūmisī. But see Nemoy, no. 831.
831
NEMOY, Leon. “The PseudoQumisian Sermon to the Karaites.” PAAJR 43 (1976): 49–105. Author is unwilling to commit to Qūmisian authorship. Same text as that published by Mann, preceding item.
832
PETERS, F. E. Jerusalem: The Holy City in the Eyes of Chroniclers, Visitors, Pilgrims, and Prophets from the Days of Abraham to the Beginnings of Modern Times. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985. See pp. 193–94 (testimony of Salmon ben Jeroham concerning the Jewish presence on the Temple Mount in the tenth century), 227– 34. Includes translations of texts by Daniel al-Qūmisī and Sahl ben Matsliaḥ̣.
835
71
———. “A New Tenth-Century Reference to the Jews Praying at the Temple Site in Jerusalem. In his Portrait of a Jewish Scholar: Essays and Addresses, 74–76. New York: Bloch, 1957. Cites Salmon ben Jeroham’s commentary on Ps 30:10 and David ben Abraham al-Fāsī’s interpretation of Isa 16:4 attested in his HebrewArabic dictionary.
836 ”ידיעות על ארץ־ישראל.אליאש יוסף
‛ “ ספונות ב.מהמאה האחת־עשרה . ז–כה:()תשי"ח
See pp. 17–21 where the author publishes two letters from the Genizah by Karaites regarding the Karaite community in Jerusalem, one by Moses ben Isaac and the second anonymous. The Genizah fragments are: Oxford Bodl. Heb.b.11, fol.10 and Cambridge T-S 8.106. See the English translation of the latter in Goitein, JQR, n.s., 45 (1954–55): 32–33. See the chapter on Egypt, no. 1156. 837 “. ”הקראים בירושלים.אסף שמחה ‛ הודפס.236–228 :(ציון א)תרצ"ו –200 באהלי יעקב:מחדש בתוך ‛ הרב קוק מוסד: ירושלים.208
‛
838
.תש"ג .אסף שמחה ול"א מאיר עורכים ‛ מימי:ספר הישוב ב ‛ כיבוש ארץ ישראל על־ידי הערבים עד מסעי מוסד ביאליק ע"י: ירושלים.הצלב .דביר תש"ד
‛
833
RUSTOW, Marina. “Laity versus Leadership in Eleventh-Century Jerusalem: Karaites, Rabbanites, and the Affair of the Ban on the Mount of Olives.” In Rabbinic Culture and its Critics: Jewish Authority, Dissent, and Heresy in Medieval and Early Modern Times, edited by Daniel Frank and Matt Goldish, 195–248. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2007.
On the Karaites in the Land of Israel, esp. Jerusalem. See pp. 50–53 (1st group), 43–47, 116–19, 126–27, and more according to the index. Review: ,(יוסף ברסלבסקי )=ברסלבי 150–144 :(;ק"ס כא )תש"ד–תש"ה reprinted in his book: ,לחקר ארצנו , הקיבוץ המאוחד: תל־אביב.112–103 ;תשי"דsee pp. 147–48 (p. 108 in the book).
834
SKOSS, Solomon L. “The Karaites in Jerusalem in the Tenth and Eleventh Centuries.” In his Portrait of a Jewish Scholar: Essays and Addresses, 66–73. New York: Bloch, 1957.
839 ”ירושלים בתקופה.יורם ארדר ‛ 84–83 “ אריאל.הערבית הקדומה .78–51 :(1992 )פברואר See pp. 70–74 on the Karaites of Jerusalem.
)karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948 בן־שמאי חגי” .לתולדות השכונה ‛ הקראית בירושלים “.קתדרה ) 70טבת תשנ"ד ינואר :(1994 ‛ .74–59
See pp. 120–121, 126 on the disputes between Karaites and Rabbanites on the Mount of Olives. Quotes from the Sefer ha-Mitsvot of Sahl ben Matsliaḥ.
גיל משה” .בענייני ארץ־ישראל ‛בתקופה המוסלמית הראשונה“. קתדרה ) 70טבת תשנ"ד/ינואר .58–29 :(1994
848
See pp. 41–44 on the Karaite quarter in Jerusalem.
———” .מגילת אביתר—מקור לתולדות מאבקה של ישיבת ירושלים במחצית השנייה של המאה הי"א: קריאה חדשה של המגילה“. בתוך :פרקים בתולדות ירושלים בימי הביניים ערוך ע"י ב"ז קדר ירושלים :יד יצחק בן־צבי‛ ‛ .106–39 ‛ תשל"ט.
849
See esp. pp. 63–73.
———” .עלייה ועלייה לרגל בתקופת הכיבוש המוסלמי הראשונה“. קתדרה ) 8תשל"ח(.133–124 : ———” .השכונה הקראית בירושלים 851 לאור הפרשנות הקראית על תחום שבת “.שלם ז )תשס"ב(14–1 : 850
The author disagrees with BenShammai, who used a responsum of Yusūf al-Baṣīr to argue that the Karaite quarter was inside the city walls. On the basis of Yefet ben Eli’s commentary on Numbers (Paris MS héb. 285) he argues that the quarter was outside the walls and was itself unwalled.
———” .שכונות היהודים בירושלים המוסלמי הכיבוש בתקופת הראשונה ) 1099–638לספירה(“. שלם ב )תשל"ו(.40–18 :
852
‛
‛
The author, hitherto unknown, was a student of Yusūf al-Baṣīr. Apparently he came from Palestine to Egypt.
853
840
Includes a responsum by Yūsuf al-Baṣīr concerning the correct interpretation of Exod 16:29 (Shevu ish taḥ tav). In the original Arabic and with Hebrew translation.
———” .מידע חדש על מיקומה של שכונת הקראים בירושלים בתקופה המוסלמית הקדומה“. שלם ו )תשנ"ב(.313–305 : ———” .עיר אחת מעין שתיים :עדות חדשה על מקומה של השכונה בירושלים. הקראית בתקופה המוסלמית “.שלם ח )תשסט(: .440–431 ———” .הקראים “.בתוך :ספר המוסלמית ירושלים—התקופה הקדומה ) (1099–638ערוך ע"י ‛ יהושע פראוור .178–163ירושלים: ‛ יד יצחק בן־צבי תשמ"ז. ‛ בן־ששון חיים הלל” .דמותה של עדת ‛ ’השושנים‘ הקראים בירושלים“. שלם ב )תשל"ו(.18–1 : ———” .ראשוני הקראים—קוים למשנתם החברתית “.ציון טו ).55–42 :(1950 יוסף. )=ברסלבסקי( ברסלבי ‛ דניאל בן עזריה ”למלחמתם של ר׳ ור׳ יוסף הכהן על כסא הגאונות הישראלית “.בתוך :לחקר ארצנו: רציפות הישוב הקדום עליות ‛ טופוגרפיה היסטורית ‛ שרידים ארכיאולוגיים קברים‛ קדושים ופולקלור ‛ .121–113תל־אביב: הקיבוץ ‛ המאוחד תשי"ד.
‛
See pp. 32–36 re the Karaite neighborhood outside the wall of the city. For an English translation see no. 828 above.
גיצני מנחם” .ב׳ מכתבים ממנחם ‛ גיצני הגולה לר׳ דוד הבבלי “.בתוך: ל"ק נספחים .55–43
72
842
843
844
845
846
See p. 113
———” .עליות־רגלים להר־הזיתים בתקופה הערבית’ :הדום רגלי אלוהינו‘ ו’שער הכהן‘ שאיננו “.בתוך: ירושלים לדורותיה—הכינוס הארצי הכ"ה לידיעת הארץ הביא לדפוס ‛ יוסף אבירם .145–120ירושלים: ‛ לחקירת ארץ־ישראל החברה ועתיקותיה תשכ"ט .1968
‛
841
‛
847
7.1. the golden age of karaism: 9th–11th centuries 854
” ’וראיתם ושש לבכם.דבורה שושנה ‛ ‘ )ישעיהו ס"ו. . . ועצמותיכם כדשא ‛ מי חרט את הפסוק מישעיהו:(י"ד על הכתל המערבי?“ מורשת דרך .7–5 :(1987) 20 The answer to the question: The Karaites. For an English translation see no. 826 above.
855
” ’בית. בן־ציון,(דינבורג )= דינור תפלה ומדרש‘ ליהודים על הר “ ציון )מאסף.הבית בימי הערבים .87–54 :(ציון( ג )תרפ"ט One witness is from Salmon’s commentary to Ps 30. See pp. 71–74.
856
”מאסף נדחים.הרכבי אברהם אליהו אודות מצב: ‛לקוטים מכ"י ח׳13 ‛ ירושלים במאה ‛ העשירית למספרם ותוכחה לבני דורו אודותה מהקראי “.ר׳ סהל בן מצליח אבו אלסרי :( )ט"ז אב תרל"ט31:המליץ טו ‛ הרכבי:מחדש נדפס.643–639 ‛–197 מאסף נדחים.אברהם אליהו ‛ . קדם תש"ל: ירושלים.204
‛
התקופה: ”ירושלים היסטוריה.——— ‛ “ א"ע.הערבית—הקראים בירושלים .298–297 עמ׳20 ‛ 863 ”שבע הקפות על הר.קשאני ראובן ‛ הזיתים והמריבות בין יהודים “.וקראים ביום הושענא רבה בטאון חברה קדישא:משואות אחידה לספרדים ובני עדות המזרח בירושלים והועדה לשיקום הר / )תשרי תשנ"ט5 הזיתים גיל׳ מס׳ .7 :(1998 ספטמבר 862
Mourners of Zion, Jerusalem Karaite Community Some scholars prefer: Mourners for Zion. 864
: ”המרד הציוני הראשון.זוהר יהושע ‛ 8 “ טבע וארץ ל.הקראים בירושלים ‛ .41–38 :(1988 מאי/)אייר תשמ"ח Includes a comment by Yiśra’el Lipel on p. 41.
”על חלק מחיי מיסדי.לוי חיים “ בטאון בני.‛הקהילה בירושלים .6 :( )תשרי תשמ"ב12 מקרא ‛ 859 ”ראשית.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם ‛ “.התישבות הקראים בירושלים 116–83 :(ירושלים י )תרע"ד ‛ ירושלים: נדפס בנפרד.323–321 ‛ . עמ׳14 .תרע"ג 860 ”גלגולי השכונה היהודית.פרוור יהושע ‛ “ ציון.בירושלים בתקופה הערבית .148–136 :(יב )תש"ז 861 ”גלגולי השכונה היהודית.——— “.בירושלים בתקופה הערבית :(1992 )פברואר84–83 אריאל .102–93
858
Reprint of the preceding item without footnotes.
AVNERI, Zvi (= Lichtenstein, Hans). “Avelei Zion.” EJ 3:945–46; EJ2 2:720–21.
865 ERDER, Yoram. “The Mourners of Zion: The Karaites in Jerusalem of the Tenth and Eleventh Centuries.” In Karaite Judaism*, 213–35. 866
Small supplement in: MWJ 6 (1879):181. 857
73
———. “The Observance of the Commandments in the Diaspora on the Eve of the Redemption in the Doctrine of the Karaite Mourners of Zion.” Henoch 19 (1997): 175–202 (with an abstract in Italian).
867 KOHLER, Kaufmann. Zion.” JE 1:51. 868 MANN, Jacob. 1:217–19.
“Abele
“Abele Zion.” EJB
869
NEMOY, Leon. 1:18–20.
“Abele Zion.” UJE
870
SKLARE, David E. “Avelei Tsiyyon.” ODJR, 81–82.
871
WALFISH, Barry. “The Mourners of Zion (ʾAvelei Ṣiyyon): A Karaite Aliyah Movement of the Early Arab Period.” In Eretz Israel, Israel and the Jewish Diaspora—Mutual Relations: Proceedings of the First Annual Symposium of the Philip M. and Ethel Klutznick Chair in Jewish Civilization, held on Sunday– Monday, October 9–10, 1988, edited by Menachem Mor, 42–52. Studies in Jewish Civilization 1. Lanham [Md.]: University Press of America, 1991.
74
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948)
872
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Абелей Цион.” ЕЭ 1:77–79. [Poznański, Samuel. “Abeley Tsion.” YeÈ 1:77–79.]
873
: בצילן של מלכויות.איש־שלום מיכאל תולדות ‛ היישוב היהודי בארץ־ מהתקופה שלאחר מרד:ישראל .בר־כוכבא ועד לכיבוש העות׳מאני .1975 קרני:תל אביב ‛ See pp. 205–208: אבלי ציון והקראים. ”אבלי ציון וכסופי.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ 12 “ דובר בני מקרא.גאולה .3–2 :()תמוז–אב תשל"ה ”אבלי.אסף שמחה וצבי ליכטנשטיין ‛ .168–167 עמ׳1 “ א"ע.ציון ‛ אבלי ציון הקראים.ארדר יורם ‛ לתולדות חלופה:ומגילות קומראן ספריית ”הילל בן.ליהדות הרבנית הקיבוץ המאוחד: תל־אביב.“חיים ‛ . עמ׳508 .2004 ”חשיבה תאולוגית־.בן־שמאי חגי אבלי ציון:‘‛ ’אחרת פוליטית הציונות והחזרה:“ בתוך.הקראים להיסטוריה ערוך מחדש ע"י ש"נ .154–149 אייזנשטדט‛ ומשה ליסק ‛ בן־צבי תשנ"ט יד יצחק:ירושלים
874
875 876
877
‛
‛
Synagogue of Samuel the Judge and Prophet At Samuel’s tomb in Ramlah, owned by Karaites; later removed by the Crusaders to Nabī Samwīl. 882
Ramlah
”היהדות הקראית.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ “ דובר בני.11ברמלה במאה ה־ .8 5–4 :( )ניסן תשל"ו19 מקרא ‛ 880 רמלה׃. רמלה׃ הווה ועבר.וילנאי זאב ‛ .1961 עיריית רמלה תשכ"א 879
‛
‛
See pp. 62–65 on the Karaites in Ramlah in the Middle Ages.
.(שפירא אלכסנדר דוב )ברנרד ‛ ”מכתב מרמלה לירושלים מאמצעה :“ ירושלים.של המאה האחת־עשרה :(מחקרי ארץ־ישראל ]ד[ )תשי"ג .קיח–קכב
”הערות לתולדות.קוק שאול חנא ‛ “.ביה"כ על קברו של שמואל הנביא ידיעות החברה העברית לחקירת :(ארץ־ישראל ועתיקותיה ו )תרצ"ט .144–143 Offers proof that the synagogue was in Karaite hands in the 11th c.
883 ”לתולדות בית הכנסת.שוחט עזריאל
“.על ‛ קברו של שמואל הנביא ידיעות החברה העברית לחקירת :(ארץ־ישראל ועתיקותיה ו )תרצ"ט .86–81 Brings a citation from a Karaite siddur in the British Library concerning the handing over of the synagogue to the Arabs (Yishmeʿʾelim).
.1999
878 :“ אשכול. ”אבלי ציון.מאנן יעקב ‛ .199–198:אנציקלופדיה ישראלית א
881
The author publishes a letter from the Cairo Genizah in Arabic and with Hebrew translation. The letter mentions an influential Ramlah Karaite Abu ʾl-Ḥ asan Amar ha-Rofe. See p. 119, 120, 121. The identity of the fragment is not given.
7.1.2. Biography and Individual Studies (Included here are individuals known to have lived in the Land of Israel or whose location is uncertain) Abu ʾl-Faraj Hārūn ibn al-Faraj, Early 11th c. 884
KOHLER, Kaufmann. Jerusalem.” JE 1:13.
“Aaron of
885
SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Abu al-Faradsch Harun ben Alfaradsch.” EJB 1:616–19.
886 STERN, S. M. “Abu al-Faraj Harun ibn al-Faraj (Aaron ben Jeshua).” EJ 2:178. 887 ———, Haggai BEN-SHAMMAI. “Abu al-Faraj Harun ibn al-Faraj (Aaron ben Jeshua).” EJ2 1:334.
7.1. the golden age of karaism: 9th–11th centuries 888
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “АбулФарадж Гарун бен ал-Фарадж.” ЕЭ 1:180–82. [Poznański, Samuel. “Abul-Faraj Harun ben al-Faraj.” YeÈ 1:180–82.]
898
БОРИСОВ, А. Я. “О времени и месте жизни караимского писателя ‘Али ибн Сулеймана.’” Палестинский Сборник 2 (1956): 109–14. [Borisov, A. Ya. “On the time and location of the life of the Karaite author Ali ibn Suleyman.” Palestinskiy sbornik 2 (1956): 109–14.]
899
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Али бен-Сулейман.” ЕЭ 1:866–68. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ali benSuleyman.” YeÈ 1:866–68.]
900
”לקביעת זמנו של עלי בן.צ.בנעט ד ‛ :(“ תרביץ ב )תרצ"א.סלימאן הקראי
901
”לקביעת תקופת חייו.סקוז שלמה ל ‛ “ תרביץ.של עלי בן סלימאן הקראי .513–510 :(ב )תרצ"א
Abu ʾl-Ṭayyib al-Jibālī, 10th c. Lived in Ramlah after Yeshuʿah ben Judah. 889
890
NEMOY, Leon. “Abu Al-Tayyib Al-Jibali.” In Joshua Finkel Festschrift, edited by Sidney B. Hoenig and Leon D. Stitskin, 139–41. New York: Yeshiva University Press, 1974. POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Jabali, abu al-Tayyib al-.” JE 7:16.
891
SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Abu al-Tajib al-Dschabali.” EJB 1:620–21.
892
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “АбулТаииб ал-Джибали.” ЕЭ 1:179–80. [Poznański, Samuel. “Abul-Tayib al-Jibali.” YeÈ 1:179–80.]
ʿAlī ben Abraham al-Ṭawīl, 2nd half of the 11th–1st half of the 12th century Ramlah. . 893 894
BLOCH, Isaac. “Ali b. Abraham Al-Tawil.” JE 1:392. ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Али бен-Авраам Ал-Тавил.” ЕЭ 1:866. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ali benAvraham al-Tavil.” YeÈ 1:866.]
ʿAlī ben Ḥ asan (Ḥ usayn), 2nd half of the 10th c. 895
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Али бен-Хасан (Хусейн).” ЕЭ 1:868. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ali benḤ asan (Ḥ useyn).” YeÈ 1:868.]
ʿAlī b. Sulaymān, 11th–12th c. 896
“Ali Ibn Suleimen.” EJ 2:632; EJ2 1:660.
897
“Ali ibn Suleiman.” UJE 1:183–84.
75
.117–115
Baṣīr, Yūsuf ben Abraham al-, 1st half of the 11th c. Born in Babylonia or Persia; moved to Jerusalem around 1000; d. ca. 1040. 902
“ALBASIR, Yosef ben Abraham ha-Kohen.” EJC 1:146.
903
ANKORI, Zvi. “Ibn al-Hītī and the Chronology of Joseph al-Basīr the Karaite.” JJS 8 (1957): 71–81.
904
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Joseph ben Abraham ha-Kohen ha-Ro’eh (Abu Ya’kub al-Basir).” JE 7:255–56.
905
“Jose ben Abraao ha-Cohen.” BCJ 2:698.
906 MARKON, Isaac. “Albassir, Josef ben Abraham hakohen.” JL 1:189–91. 907
———. “Josef ben Abraham ha-Kohen ha-Roe (Abu Jakub al-Bassir).” EJB 9:324–26.
908
MARKON, Isaac and Leon Nemoy. “Basir, Joseph ben Abraham ha-Kohen ha-Ro’eh al-.” EJ 4:301–2; EJ2 3:200 (with additional bibliography).
909
SKLARE, David E. “Basir, Yosef ben Avraham (c. 980–c. 1040).” ODJR, 103–4.
910
SKOSS, Solomon L. “Albasir, Joseph ben Abraham Hakohen.” UJE 1:158–59.
76 911
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948) [БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Иосиф бенАвраам га-Коген га-Рое.” ЕЭ 8:859–61. [[Broydé, I.] “Yosef benAbraham ha-Kohen ha-Roʾe.” YeÈ 8:859–61.] Translation of the JE article.
”יוסף בן אברהם.וורמברנד מרדכי ‛ אל .680–679 עמ׳19 “ א"ע.בציר ‛ 913 “. ”יוסף בן אברהם הרואה.רעוועל דוב .135–134:א"י ‛ה
Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī, 9th–10th c. Persia; Erets Israel. 922
“Daniel ben Moises al-Kumisi.” BCJ 1:381.
923
“Daniel ben Moses al-Qūmisī.” EJ 5:1292–93; EJ2 5:428.
924
“Daniel ben Moshe al-Kumisi (or al-Damagani).” EJC 3:355.
912
Ben Zuṭa (Ben-Ziṭa), Abu ʾl-Surrī, 10th c. Exegete; polemicized with Saadia Gaon; cited by Ibn Ezra; location uncertain; possibly Egypt. 914 915
916
917
“Ben Zuta (Ben Zita), Abu al-Surrī.” EJ 4:576–577; EJ2 3:393.
925 MARKON, Isaac. “Daniel al-Kumisi, ein Karäischer Schrifterklärer des IX. Jahrhunderts.” Korrespondenzblatt des Vereins zur Gründung und Erhaltung einer Akademie für die Wissenschaft des Judentums 8 (1927): 18–30. 926
———. “Daniel ben Moses Alkumisi oder Aldamagani.” JL 2:28–29.
927
ISRAELSOHN, [Jacob Izraelevich.] “Le surnom du caraïte Ben-Sita.” RÉJ 23 (1891): 132–33.
NEMOY, Leon. “Daniel ben Moses al-Kumisi.” UJE 3:467.
928
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “БенЗута (Бен-Зита).” ЕЭ 4:152–54. [Poznański, Samuel. “Ben-Zuta [Ben-Zita.]” YeÈ 4:152–54.]
NETZER, Amnon. “Dānīāl b. Mošeh Qūmesī.” Encyclopedia Iranica. http://www.iranica.com.
929
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Daniel ben Moses al-Kumisi, or al-Damagani.” JE 4:432–34.
930
SKLARE, David E. “Qumisi, Daniyye’l ben Mosheh al- (c. 840– 900).” ODJR, 564.
931
ZOBEL, Moshe Nahum and Isaak Markon. “Daniel ben Mose Kumissi.” EJB 5:779–782.
932
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Даниил бен-Моисей Кумиси, или Дамагани.” ЕЭ 6:945–50. [Poznański, Samuel. “Daniil benMoisei Kumisi, or Damagani.” YeÈ 6:945–50.]
933
”דניאל בן משה.בן־ששון חיים הלל ‛ .878–877 עמ׳12 “ א"ע.אלקומסי
GOTTHEIL, Richard and Kaufmann Kohler. “Eleazar ben Ziṭa Abu al-Sari.” JE 5:105.
סיני פט.“ ”בירורים.אברמסון שרגא ‛ . ריז–רלד:()תשמ"א See: בן זוטא הקראי ובן עטא:ד .הרבני עמ׳ רכה–רל ‛ 919 “. ”בן זוטא אבו אלסורי.אנקורי צבי ‛ עמ׳9 ‛א"ע .102–101
918
‛
Bokhtan (or Bukhtan), 9th or 10th c. 920
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бохтан.” ЕЭ 4:856–57. [Poznański, Samuel. “Bokhtan.” YeÈ 4:856–57.]
‛
Daniel, Mid-9th c.? 921
MARKON, Isaac. “Wer ist der in einem Responsum des Natronoi Gaon II erwähnte Karäer Daniel?” In Festschrift zum 70. Geburtstage von Moritz Schaefer, pp. 130–36. Berlin: Philo Verlag, 1927.
David al-Qūmisī, d. 945 Persia; Jerusalem; son of Daniel. 934
POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “David (Abu Sulaiman) al-Ḳumisi.” JE 4:465.
935
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Давид (Абу Сулейман) аль-Кумиси.” ЕЭ 6:897. [Poznański, Samuel. “David (Abu Suleiman) al-Kumisi.” YeÈ 6:897.]
7.1. the golden age of karaism: 9th–11th centuries
952 עמ׳4 “ א"י.”דוד בן אברהם אלפאסי ‛ 26–25.
David ben Boaz, 10th c. 936
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “David ben Boaz.” JE 4:461.
937
“David ben Boaz.” EJC 3:367.
953
HOROWITZ, Yehoshua. “David ben Boaz.” EJ 5:1349; EJ2 5:465–66. Cf. the Hebrew version below.
939
MARKON, Isaac. “David ben Boas.” EJB 5:839–40.
940
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Давид бен Боаз.” ЕЭ 6:892–93. [Poznański, Samuel. “David ben Boaz.” YeÈ 6:892–93.]
Ibn Fadanj Family Two brothers, Abraham and Jacob immigrated to Erets Israel from Toledo mid-11th c., settled in Ramlah and became Karaites. 954
”מקורות.אסף שמחה ‛ :( )תש"א6 “ ציון.היהודים בספרד .45–33
The third section (pp. 36–44) deals with Spanish Jews in Erets Israel. The author publishes a letter from the Genizah (T-S 10.J.13.2 and T-S 13.J.94) in Judaeo-Arabic with Hebrew translation which tells of the two Fadanj brothers (?), Abraham and Jacob, who were taken captive on their way to Israel and were redeemed in Ramlah. They later became Karaites. There was an issue surrounding their wives, who were forbidden to them according to Karaite halakhah. Eventually Abraham, who refused to divorce his wife, returned to the Rabbanite community, but Jacob remained a Karaite.
‛
Fāsī, David ben Abraham al-, 10th c. Fez, Morocco, Erets Israel. 942
“Alfasi David.” BCJ 1:59.
943
BACHER, Wilhelm. “David ben Abraham (Abu Sulaiman Da’ud al-Fasi).” JE 4:459–60.
944
“David ben Abraham Alfasi.” EJC 3:367.
945
“David ben Abraham Alfasi.” UJE 3:483.
946
MARKON, Isaac. “David (Abu Suleiman) ben Abraham Alfassi.” JL 2:54–55.
947
SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Alfassi, David (Abu Suleiman) ben Abraham.” EJB 2:273–75.
948
SKLARE, David E. “Alfasi, David (10th c.).” ODJR, 34.
949
SKOSS, Solomon Leon. “Alfasi, David ben Abraham.” EJ 2:600.
950
———. “Alfasi, David ben Abraham.” EJ2 1:638–39 (with added bib.).
951
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Давид (Абу Сулейман) бен Авраам Альфаси.” ЕЭ 6:887–90. [Poznański, Samuel. “David (Abu Suleyman) ben Avraham Alfasi.” YeÈ 6:887–90.]
“Ibn Fadanj (Fadanq).” EJ 8:1174; EJ2 9:675–76.
955 לקורות
“ א"ע. ”דוד בן בועז.הורוביץ יהושע ‛ 21 .79–78 עמ׳ Cf. the English version above.
”אלפסי דוד בן.סקוז שלמה זלמן ל ‛ ‛ עמ׳3 “ א"ע.אברהם .768–767
‛
938
941
77
Israel ben Daniel, 11th c. 956
MARKON, Isaac. “Israel ben Daniel.” EJB 8:630.
957
ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Израиль бен-Даниил.” ЕЭ 8:49–50. [Poznański, Samuel. “Israel ben-Daniel.” YeÈ 8:49–50.]
Judah ben Eli, d. 932 Grammarian, liturgical poet; d. Jerusalem. 958
“Judah ben Eli.” EJ 10:344; EJ2 11:486.
959 MARKON, Isaac. “Jehuda ben Eli aus Tiberias.” EJB 8:956. 960
SELIGSOHN, Max. “Judah ben Eli or ‘Ali (‘Alan), the Tiberian.” JE 7:341–42.
78 961
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948) [ЗЕЛИГЗОН, Макс.] “Иуда бенЭли или Али Тивериадский.” ЕЭ 8:949–50. [Zeligson, Max. “Judah ben-Eli or Ali of Tiberius.” YeÈ 8:949–50.] Translated from the JE entry (preceding item).
975
“Sahl ben Matzliaj, abu al-Surri (al-Sari).” EJC 9:402.
976
“Sahl ben Mazliah, Abu al-Surri (or al-Sari).” UJE 9:311.
977 SKLARE, David E. “Sahl ben Matsliaḥ (10th c.).” ODJR, 601.
962
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Levi ben Japhet (ha-Levi) Abu Sa’id.” JE 8:33.
978 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Miscellen und Notizen.” ZHB 6 (1902): 183–86. See pp. 184–85 on Sahl.
963
“Levi ben Jafet.” BCJ 2:771.
979
964
“Levi ben Japhet.” UJE 6:622.
965
“Levi ben Japheth (Abu Sa‛id).” EJ 11:99–100; EJ2 12:702.
966
MARKON, Isaac. JL 3:1067–68.
967
SKLARE, David E. “Levi ben Yefet (10th–11th c.).” ODJR, 416.
968
SKOSS, Solomon Leon. “Levi ben Jafet ha-Levi.” EJB 10:858–60.
969
[БРОЙДЕ, И., и] И. Маркон. “Леви бен-Яфет (Га-Леви), Абу Саид.” ЕЭ 10:95–96. [[Broydé, I., and] I. Markon. “Levi benYafet [Ha-Levi], Abu Saʿid.” YeÈ 10:95–96.] Based on the JE article with supplements by Markon.
Levi ben Yefet, 10th–11th c.
“Levi ben Jafet.”
Malik al-Ramlī, 9th c. Founded a sect called Ramlites or Malikites; later absorbed into Karaites. 970
NEMOY, Leon. “Malik al-Ramli.” EJ 11:826; EJ2 13:431.
Sahl ben Maṣliaḥ , 2nd half of the 10th c.
“Сагл бен Мацлиах га-Коген ал-Муаллим Абу ал-Сари.” ЕЭ 13:808–9. [“Sahl ben Matsliaḥ ha-Kohen al-Muʿallim Abu al-Sari.” YeÈ 13:808–9.] Based on the JE article.
”סהל בן.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד .148–147 עמ׳7 “ א"י.מצליח הכהן ‛ 981 .452 עמ׳25 “ א"ע.”סהל בן מצליח ‛ 982 דעת:“ בתוך.”סהל בן מצליח הכהן
980
http://www.daat.ac.il/encyclopedia Based on the article in Eisenstein’s Otsar Yiśraʾel Salmon ben Jeroham (Yeruḥ am, Yeruḥ im, 10th c. Erets Israel and/or Iraq. 983 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Solomon ben Jeroham (Sulaim ibn Ruhaim).” JE 11:452. 984 MARKON, Isaac. “Salomon (oder Salman) ben Jěrocham.” JL 4/2 (= 5): 57–58. 985 NEMOY, Leon. “Salmon ben Jeroham (Sulaym ibn Ruḥaym).” EJ 14:689.
971
MARKON, Isaac. “Sahl ben Mazliach hakohen.” JL 5:41–42.
986
———. “Solomon ben Jeroham.” UJE 9:637–38.
972
NEMOY, Leon. “Sahl ben Maẓli’ah ha-Kohen Abu al-Surrī.” EJ Yearbook 1974, pp. 261–62. [= EJ Decennial Book 1973–82, pp. 542–43; EJ2 17:666.]
987
NEMOY, Leon, Golda Akhiezer. “Salmon ben Jeroham (Sulaym ibn Ruḥaym).” EJ2 17:693.
988
“Salomao ben Jeroham.” BCJ 3:1052.
989
“Shlomo ben Yerojam.” EJC 9:598– 99.
973
974
OCHSER, Schulim. “Sahl ben Maẓliaḥ ha-Kohen al-Muʿallim Abu al-Sari.” JE 10:636. “Sahl ben Matzliach.” BCJ 3:1049.
990 SKLARE, David E. “Salmon ben Yeruḥim (10th c.).” ODJR, 602. 991
“. ”רבנו סלומון בן ירוחם.אלגמיל יוסף :( )חשון תשל"ו15 דובר‛ בני מקרא .7 5–4
‛
7.2. late medieval and early modern periods .94 עמ׳26 “ א"ע.”סלמון בן ירחם ‛ 993 ”סלמון בן.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם ‛ .210–208 עמ׳7 “ א"י.ירוחם 992
‛
Yefet ben Eli ha-Levi, 2nd half of the 10th c. Scholar, exegete in Jerusalem.
1009 “Jeshua ben Juda.” BCJ 2:683. 1010 “Jeshuah ben Judah.” UJE 6:81. 1011 MARGOLIOUTH, George. “The Writings of Abu’l-Faraj Furkan ibn Asad.” JQR 11 (1898–99): 187–215. 1012 MARKON, Isaac. “Jeschua ben Jehuda.” EJB 9:42–43.
994
BEN-SHAMMAI, Haggai. “Japheth ben Eli Ha-Levi.” EJ2 11:86–87.
995
BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Japhet ha-Levi (Abu or Ibn ‘Ali Hasan [= Jephet] al-Basri al-Lawi).” JE 7:72–73.
996
79
1013 ———. “Jeschua ben Juda.” JL 3:229–30.
GEIGER, Abraham. “Jefeth b. Ali.” JZWL 4 (1866): 284–85.
997
“Jafet ben Ali ha-Levi.” BCJ 2:672.
998
“Japheth ben Ali ha-Levi (Yāfith ibn Ali; Abu Ali al-Ḥ asan ibn Ali al-Lāwī al-Baṣrī).” EJ 9:1286.
999
MARKON, Isaac. “Jafet ben Ali Halewi.” JL 3:122.
1000 NEMOY, Leon. “Yefeth ben Ali ha-Levi.” UJE 10:587.
1014 NEMOY, Leon. “Jeshua ben Judah.” EJ 10:3–4; EJ2 11:242–43. 1015 SKLARE, David E. “Yeshu‛a ben Yehudah (11th c.).” ODJR, 742. 1016 “Yeshua ben Yehuda.” EJC 10:531. 1017 [БРОЙДЕ, И] “Иешуа бенИуда.” ЕЭ 8:741–743. [[Broydé, I..] “Yeshua ben-Judah.” YeÈ 8:741–43.] Translated from the JE article. 1018 — ”ישועה בן יהודה.בן־שמאי חגי
‛ לדמותו של חכם קראי ירושלמי :( )תשמ"ז32 “ פעמים.במאה הי"א .20–3
1001 POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Japhet b. Ali Hallevi.” WEI 1:32.
1019 “. ”ישוע בן יהודה.וורמברנד מרדכי ‛ א"ע .445–444 עמ׳20
1002 SKLARE, David E. ‘Ali.” ODJR, 735.
1020 “ א"י. ”ישועה בן יהודה.רעוועל דוב ‛ 5 .233–232 עמ׳
“Yefet Ben
‛
‛
1003 SKOSS, Solomon Leon. “Jafet ben Ali ha-Levi.” EJB 8:754–59.
Yūsuf (Abū Yaʿqūb) b. Nūḥ , Early 11th c.
1004 “Yafet ben Ali Halevi.” EJC 10:492–93.
1021 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Joseph ben Noah ha-Basri.” JE 7:270.
1005 [БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Иефет б. Али Галеви.” ЕЭ 8:716–18. [[Broydé, I.] “Yefet b. Ali Halevi.” YeÈ 8:716– 18.] Translated from the JE article.
1022 “Joseph ben Noah.” UJE 6:192.
1006 “. ”יפת בן עלי הלוי.וורמברנד מרדכי ‛ א"ע .159–158 עמ׳20
‛
1007 “ א"י. ”יפת בן עלי הלוי.רעוועל דוב ‛ 5 .179–178 עמ׳
‛
Yeshuʿah ben Judah, 2nd half of the 11th c. 1008 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Jeshua ben Judah (Abu al-Faraj Furkan ibn Asad).” JE 7:157–58.
1023 MARKON, Isaac. “Josef (Abu Jakub) ben Noa.” JL 3:340. 1024 ———. “Josef ben Noah (Abu Yakub ben Noah).” EJB 9:370–71. 1025 ———. “Joseph ben Noah (Abu Yaʿqūb Yūsuf ibn Nūh).” EJ 10:235; EJ2 11:425. 1026 “Yosef ben Noaj.” EJC 10:552. 1027 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иосиф (Абу Якуб) бен Ноах.” ЕЭ 8:870–71. [Poznański, Samuel. “Yosef (Abu Yakub) ben Noaḥ.” YeÈ 8:870–71.]
80
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948) 7.2. Late Medieval and Early Modern Periods 7.2.1. General Works
1028 BARNAI, Jacob. The Jews in Palestine in the Eighteenth Century: Under the Patronage of the Istanbul Committee of Officials for Palestine. Translated by Naomi Goldblum. Judaic Studies Series. University, Alabama: The University of Alabama Press, 1992. x, 305 pp. See pp. 163–65 and index, s.v. “Karaites.” For the original see the next item. 1029 ארץ־ישראל
יהודי.ברנאי יעקב ‛ בחסות ’פקידי:במאה הי"ח יד יצחק בן־צבי:‘ ירושלים.קושטא ‛ .1982 תשמ"ב
‛
See pp. 226–29 and index. For English, see the preceding item. 1030 שלש כתובות הבאות.גרייבסקי פנחס
‛ שתי כתובות שומרוניות:כאחת וכתובה קראית אחת בצירוף אגדות ‛ הכתות רשימות והערות על שתי 19 [2] . ירושלים תרפ"ח.האלו ‛ ‛ ‛ .[ עמ׳1] See pp. 13–19 :כתובה קראית עדת ‛ הקראים בירושלים רבינו עובדיה ‛ מברטנורא על הקראים הקראים כהיום סדר הנשואין ‛ להקראים ‛ ‛ .קריאת שם לבת קראית 1031 :“ אריאל. ”קראים.זאב וילנאי ‛ .אנציקלופדיה לידיעת ארץ ישראל תל־.7070–7065 כר׳ ע–ק טורים ‛ :אביב .1979 עם עובד ‛ 1032 שלוחי ארץ־.יערי אברהם עורך ‛ :ישראל ‛ תולדות השליחות מהארץ לגולה מחורבן בית שני עד המאה מוסד הרב: ירושלים.התשע עשרה .קוק תשי"א ‛
See the index. See esp. pp. 272–74 and 458–49 on Samuel ben David, envoy of the Karaites. 1033 ”הקראים.מלאכי אליעזר רפאל ‛ :(1950) “ הדאר כט.מתאחים .537–535 The majority of the article deals with the history of the Karaite community in Erets Israel.
1034 ”עדת הקראים בארץ.פאהן ראובן ‛ 28) 42 “ המצפה יז.ישראל ‛ .(1921 באוקטובר Original unlocated. Not in the NLI, in print or in mfm. Reprinted in Fahn’s Sefer ha-Qeraʾim, pp. 17–25 (See no. 3817). 7.2.2. Travelers’ Reports Non-Jewish Travelers General 1035 SCHUR, Nathan. Jerusalem in Pilgrims’ and Travellers’ Accounts: A Thematic Bibliography of Western Christian Itineraries 1300–1917. Jerusalem: Ariel, 1980. Lists 49 sources. See p. 61. 1036 תור הזהב של ספרות.נתן
שור ‛ רשומות ועדויות לקורות:הנוסעים .בארץ־ישראל היהודי הישוב במחצית הראשונה של המאה : ירושלים. בספרות עולי הרגל19ה־ ]= אריאל. עמ׳124 .1986 אריאל ‛ 47 [.(1986 )אוקטובר See pp. 11, 35, 38, 40, 86, 87, 90.
Individual Travelers 1037 BODDY, Alexander A. Days in Galilee and Scenes in Judaea. London: Gay and Bird, 1900. See pp. 249–51. 1038 BONAR, Horatius. The Land of Promise: Notes of a Spring-Journey from Beersheba to Sidon. London: Nisbet, 1858. See pp. 155–58 concerning the Karaite community in Jerusalem. The author conducts a polite theological conversation with the community’s rabbi and concludes that the ears of the Karaites “are open to hear the good news concerning Him who has come in the flesh and who has put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.” 1039 BOUCHER, Jean. Le bouquet sacré, ou Le voyage de la Terre Sainte, composé des Roses du Calvaire, des Lys de Bethléem, & des Hiacinthes d’Olivet. Dernière ed. corrigée. Rouen: Chez Jean-B. Besogne, 1722.
7.2. late medieval and early modern periods See pp. 613–16. Derives the name “Karain” from the verb “to cry,” explaining that they never cease to cry after their Messiah and praying for his advent. Says that main center is Safed (Sephet). Has a very low opinion of them. Apparently based on Surius (no. 1044). 1040 BREMER, Frederika. Travels in the Holy Land. Translated by Mary Howitt. Vol. 1. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1862. See p. 224. Describes a visit to a Karaite family in Jerusalem. The Karaites are called the Protestants of the Jews. Author was favourably impressed. The community numbers about fifty individuals. 1041 EWALD, F. C. Journal of Missionary Labours in the City of Jerusalem during the Years 1842–3–4. 2d edition. London: B. Wertheim, Aldine Chambers, 1846. See pp. 74, 77–78, 82. Interesting encounters with the rabbi of the Karaite community. 1042 MARGOLIOUTH, Moses. A Pilgrimage to the Land of My Fathers. 2 vols. London: R. Bentley, 1850. See 2:350–54, Letter 37 to Miss Howe, Frampton Rectory, Jerusalem May, 1848. Margoliouth was a convert to Christianity who served as a minister. Calls the Karaites “Koraim” or “Scripturalists.” Includes a sketch of the chief of the Jerusalem community and description of the synagogue. Mentions a Karaite work published in Yaroslava called Zekhor le-Avraham (unlocated) which expresses sympathy for Jesus, even assigning him to the “stock of the children of the Koraim.” 1043 PETERMANN, H. Reisen im Orient. 2 Bände. Leipzig: Von Veit, 1860–61. See 1:231–32 on Karaites in Jerusalem. 1044 SURIUS, Bernardin. Le pieux pelerin, ou Voyage de Jerusalem. Brusselles: F. Foppens, 1666.
81
See pp. 157–60 (chap. 44). Brief description of the Karaites. The description is the same as that of Boucher. 1045 THOMAS, Margaret. Two Years in Palestine & Syria. London: J. C. Nimmo, 1900. See pp. 44–46. Includes a painting of Moses ben Abraham, rabbi of the Karaite Jews, on p. 64. 1046 WILSON, John. The Lands of the Bible Visited and Described in an extensive Journey undertaken with Special Reference to the Promotion of Biblical Research and the Advancement of the Cause of Philanthropy. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: W. Whyte, 1847. See pp. 458–59. Calls the Karaites “Textuarians.” 1047 WOLFF, Joseph. Travels and Adventures of the Rev. Joseph Wolff. London: Saunders, Otley, 1861. See pp. 154–56. Wolff was a Christian missionary of Jewish origin. He includes an English translation of two Karaite hymns, one a lament on the destruction of the Temple and the other a prayer for redemption. Jewish Travelers (Karaites and Rabbanites) 1048 ZINGUER, Ilana. “Juifs et Karaïtes aux XVIe et XVIIe siècles.” In Miroirs de l’altérité et voyages au Proche-Orient: Colloque international de l’Institut d’Histoire et de Civilisation Françaises de l’Université de Haïfa 1987, edited by Ilana Zinguer, 55–64. Genève: Editions Slatkine, 1991. On attitudes to the “Other” of Rabbanite and Karaite travelers to Palestine and Egypt in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. 1049 מסעות ארץ.עורך
יערי אברהם ‛ ישראל של‛ עולים יהודים מימי .הביניים ועד ראשית שיבת ציון המחלקה לעניני הנוער:תל־אביב של ההסתדרות הציונית בהוצאת .גזית תש"ו
‛
See pp. 221–67, 305–23, 459–78. Analyzed separately.
82
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948)
1050 ”מקורות לתולדות הקראים.שור נתן
‛ בירושלים מכתבי נוסעים ועולי רגל ‛“ דברי הקונגרס העולמי.1948–1250 האחד־עשר למדעי היהדות חטיבה תולדות עם ישראל כרך‛ א עמ׳:ב ‛ האיגוד ‛ : ירושלים.146–141 העולמי .למדעי היהדות תשנ"ד ‛
Karaite Travelers General 1051 KEFELI, Abraham. Karaite Hadj (Pilgrimage) to Holy Land = Караимский Хадж (паломничество) в Святую Землю. Slippery Rock, Penn.; Simferopol, Ukraine; Ashdod, Israel: International Institute of Crimean Karaites, 2004. 56 pp. Issue 3 in the series of the Institute’s publications. The author’s name also appears in Russian: Авраам Кефели. The text is in English and Russian. Includes many illustrations, including pictures of recent Karaite visitors to Israel. 1052 LEWI-BABOWICZ, Towija S. “ ‘Chadżylihi’ krymdahy Karajłarnyn.” [Pilgrimages of the Crimean Karaites.] KA 3 (1932): 10–14. Historical article on Karaite pilgrims to the Holy Land. 1053 ———. “Pielgrzymki” [Pilgrimages.] Awazymyz, 2007, № 1: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=415&a=2. Translated from Karaim by Anna Sulimowicz. A translation of the previous item. 1054 שלשה מספרי.עורך
גורלנד ח"י ‛ מסעות ‛ .ממדינת קרים לארץ ישראל גנזי ישראל בס"ט פיטורבורג חוב׳ ‛. עמ׳88 ixxx .א׳ ליק תרכ"ו
‛
‛
On added t.p.: Aus der Krimm nach dem heiligen Lande: Reisebeschreibungen von 3 karaeischen Gelehrten. Analyzed.
1055 ספר העליה לרגל לארץ־.שור נתן
‛ תולדות העליה לרגל לארץ־:ישראל ישראל מהתקופה הביזאנטית ועד אריאל: ירושלים.19למאה ה־ ‛ 99–98 ]= אריאל.1994 )מארס [.(1994
See pp. 190–92 on Karaite pilgrims. About Samuel ben David, Moses ben Elijah ha-Levi, Benjamin ben Elijah. Individual Travelers Babovich, Simḥ ah 1056 SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “Kabakłarynda Aziz Saharnyn.” [At the gates of the Holy City.] KA 1 (1931): 3–8. Fictional account of Simḥah Babovich’s travels to Jerusalem in 1830. See also, Firkovich, no. 1062. Benjamin ben Elijah (Yerushalmi) Karaite pilgrim to Jerusalem in 1785–86 from Chufut-Kale. 1057 YAARI, Avraham. “Benjamin ben Elijah.” EJ 4:532; EJ2 3:361. 1058 Zajączkowski ANANIASZ. “Opis podróży do Ziemi Świętej.” [Description of a voyage to the Holy Land.] MK 2, nos. 3–4 (1930–31): 26–42. MS version of the travel diary of a Karaite pilgrimage to Palestine in 1785 (in Karaim and with Polish translation). By the traveler Benjamin ben Elijah? 1059 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Вениамин бен-Илия.” ЕЭ 5:481–82. [Poznański, Samuel. “Benjamin ben-Elijah.” YeÈ 5:481– 82.] 1060 בתוך׃.בנימין בן אליהו ירושלמי
.גורלנד גנזי ישראל בס"ט פטרבורג ‛ א׳ .54–44 עמ׳ See nos. 1084, 6806 and the abbreviations list.
‛
1061 ”הקראי בנימין ירושלמי בן.———
אליהו בשנות ה׳תקמ"ה–תקמ"ו איזנשטיין אוצר:“ בתוך.(86–1785) ‛ .218–212 מסעות
‛
7.2. late medieval and early modern periods Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel, 1787–1874 1062 ФИРКОВИЧ, А. С. “Паломничество.” Перевод Б. Я. Кокеная. Подготовка к публикации и комментарий М. Эйзери. Ленинградский Еврейский Альманах 2 (1986): 30–48. [Firkovich, A. S. “Pilgrimage.” Translated by B. Ya. Kokenai. Prepared for publication and commentary by M. Èyzer. Leningradskiy yevreyskiy al’manakh 2 (1986): 30–48.] A travel diary of Abraham Firkovich and Simhah Babovich to the Holy Land in 1830; the Hebrew original seems to be lost. This publication is a translation of a Judeo-Tatar translation by the Karaite collector Boris Kokenay; published with commentaries in a samizdat Jewish periodical in Leningrad by Mikha’el Èyzer (Makushkin), who now lives in Israel. Moses ben Elijah, ha-Levi Karaite traveler from Crimea. 1063
בתוך׃ גורלנד.משה בן אליהו הלוי
‛ א׳.גנזי ישראל בס"ט פטרבורג ‛ .43–31 עמ׳
1064 ”מסעות משה בן אליהו הלוי.———
“ בתוך יערי מסעות.הקראי מקרים ‛ .323–305 א"י ‛ 1065 ”הקראי משה ירושלמי בכ"ר.——— “ איזנשטיין אוצר.אליהו הלוי ‛ .212–206 מסעות
‛
Naḥ amu ben Solomon, of Kale, 18th/19th c. 1066 ”ספר ’דרך.קארפ אברהם י׳ עורך
‛ הקדש‘ מאת ‛ נחמו בן שלמה מעיר “ קובץ על יד סדרה חדשה.קלעא ‛ .497–479 )תשל"ו(׃ ‛ (ספר ח )יח
Description of a journey to Jerusalem and Damascus in 5555 (1794–95). Based on a MS in the possession of Mourad El-Kodsi of Rochester, New York (probably now in the library of JTS).
83
Samuel ben David Travelled from Crimea in 1641–42; d. 1673; the name Jemsel which appears in some of the headings below is not really part of his name. 1067 NEMOY, Leon. “Samuel ben David.” EJ 14:806; EJ2 17:769. 1068 “Samuel Jemsel The Karaite.” In Adler, Jewish Travellers, 329–44. See pp. 337–39 on the Karaites of Egypt. 1069 Samuel ben David Jemsel. “Itinéraire de Samuel Jemsel.” In Itinéraires de la Terre Sainte des XIIIe, XIVe, XVe, XVIe et XVIIe siècle, traduits de l’hébreu, ed. par E. Carmoly, 497–544. Brussels: A. Vandale, 1847. Only a partial text was available to the translator. Includes information on Jews and Karaites in Palestine and Egypt. 1070 J. C. Wolf. Bibliothecae Hebraeae. Vol. 3, .שמואל בן דוד יעמסל :“ בתוך. ”מסעותpp. 1081–1094. Hamburg: Apud B. Theod. Christoph. Felgineri Viduam, 1727. On added t.p.: R Samuelis sancti fil. Davidis Jemsel Judaei Karraitae Itinerarium. Hebrew text with Latin translation. 1071 הקראי:”מסעות קראים לארץ ישראל
שמואל בכ"ר דוד יעמש"ל בשנת :“ בתוך.(1642–1641) ה׳ ת"א–ת"ב איזנשטיין אוצר מסעות עמ׳ ‛ ‛ .205–188 1072 ”מסעות ר׳ שמואל בן דוד הקראי 22 “ דובר בני מקרא.מקרים .7–6 :()אב–אלול תשל"ו 1073 ”מסעות שמואל בן דוד הקראי יערי מסעות א"י:“ בתוך.מקרים ‛ ‛ .267–221 1074 “ בתוך׃ גורלנד גנזי.”שמואל בן דוד א׳ ‛ עמ׳. פטרבורג.ישראל בסט ‛ .30–1
84
karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948)
Rabbanite Travelers Benjamin ben Jonah of Tudela, 12th c. 1075 The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela. Edited by Marcus Nathan Adler. 2 vols in 1. London: H. Frowde: Oxford University Press, 1907. xvi, 94, 89 pp. Includes the Hebrew text and English trans. Index includes page numbers for Asher’s ed. of 1840. See p. 14: 500 Karaites in Constantinople; p. 28: 40 Karaites in Ashkelon; p. 30: 100 Karaites in Damascus. There are many other editions. Frankl, Ludwig August, 1810–94 1076 FRANKL, Ludwig August. Nach Jerusalem! 2 Bände. Leipzig: Mies’sche Buchdruckerei (Carl B. Lorch), 1858. See 1:204–6 (Karaites in Constantinople); 2:63–66 (Karaites in Jerusalem). 1077 ! ירושלימה.פרנקל לודוויג אויגוסט
ספר‛ המסע לארצות יון אזיא .הקטנה סיריען ולאדמת ‛הקדש נעתק ‛לשפת עבר מאת מענדל קנאפפלמאכער: וויען.שטערן ‛ .התר"ך See pp. 185–87. Translation of no. 1076.
Obadiah of Bertinoro, 1487–90 First letter mentions Karaites in Jerusalem and Cairo. See the section on Egypt, nos. 1142–1148 7.2.3. Local History Jerusalem 1078 BEN-ARIEH, Yehoshua. Jerusalem in the 19th Century: The Old City. Jerusalem: Yad Izhak Ben Zvi Institute; New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1984. See pp. 345–47 and the index, s.v. “Karaites.” The information is derived largely from 19th-c. travel accounts. See no. 1087 for the original Hebrew.
1079 COHEN, Amnon. Jewish Life Under Islam: Jerusalem in the Sixteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1984. xii, 267 pp. See the index, s.v. “Karaites.” Translated from the Hebrew. See no. 1097 for Hebrew version. 1080 ———. A World Within: Jewish Life as Reflected in Muslim Court Documents from the Sijill of Jerusalem (XVIth Century). 2 vols. Jewish Quarterly Review Supplement. Philadelphia: Center for Judaic Studies, 1994. See vol. 1, index, s.v. “Karaites.” See below no. 1098 for the Hebrew version. 1081 FÜRST, Julius. “Orient.” Der Orient 4 (1843): 121–22. Includes a section on Karaites in Jerusalem. 1082 NEUMANN, Bernhard. Die Heilige Stadt und deren Bewohner in ihren naturhistorischen, culturgeshichtlichen, socialen und medicinischen Verhältnissen. Hamburg: Der Verfasser, 1877. See pp. 371–75: Die Karaiten. 1083 WALLACE, Edwin Sherman. Jerusalem the Holy: A Brief History of Ancient Jerusalem, with an Account of the Modern City and its Conditions Political, Religious and Social. New York: F. H. Revell, 1897. Reprint: New York: Arno Press, 1977. See pp. 296–97. 1084 YELLIN, Abinoam. “Cairo Genizah Fragments in the Jerusalem National Library.” JPOS 4 (1924): 122–30. Text and translation of the Karaite letter first published in Qiryat sefer; see below, no. 1096. On the dispute between two members of the Jerusalem Karaite community over a woman they both loved. Includes the text in Arabic with an English translation.
7.2. late medieval and early modern periods
85
בן־ציון .הישוב היהודי בארץ־ 1092
גת ‛ישראל בשנות הת"ר־התרמ"א ) .(1881–1840ירושלים :אגודת שוחרי הגמנסיה העברית תשכ"ג. ד"צ :ירושלים :יד יצחק‛ בן־צבי המחלקה לפעולות חינוך והדרכה‛ ‛ תשל"ד. See p. 26 on the Jerusalem community.
בתוך1093 :
זאב” .קראים“. וילנאי ‛ אנציקלופדית וילנאי לירושלים. עדכן נתנאל ליפשיץ עמ׳ –1034 ‛ 1039ירושלים: אחיעבר .1993 ‛ זוטא ח"א ל׳ סוקניק .ארצנו :ספר 1094 מורה ‛ ‛ דרך בארץ ישראל ובארצות הגובלות בה .חלק א׳ .ירושלים וסביבותיה .ירושלים :ועד הצירים ‛ תר"פ. See pp. 106–7 on the Jerusalem community. זנה י” .תקונים ומלואים למאמרו של 1095
‛בן־צבי ’מכתב קראי‘ “.ציון: מאסף החברה הא"י להיסטוריה ואתנוגרפיה ו)תרצ"ד( :רכב–רכד. ילין אבינעם” .מכתב מירושלים לראשי 1096 ‛עדת הקראים במצרים “.קרית ספר א )תרפ"ד–תרפ"ה(.61–55 : Arabic version of the letter, with Hebrew translation and introduction. For an English version see no. 1084. כהן אמנון .יהודים בשלטון האסלאם1097 :
‛ קהילת ירושלים בראשית התקופה העות׳מאנית .ירושלים :יד יצחק בן־ צבי תשמ"ב .1982 ‛
‛
See the index, s.v. “Qara’im.” See no. 1079 for an English translation. סימון־ 1098
אלישבע אמנון כהן ‛פיקאלי ‛ עובדיה סלאמה .יהודים בבית ‛המשפט המוסלמי :חברה כלכלה וארגון קהילתי בירושלים‛ העות׳מאנית .המאה השש־עשרה. ירושלים :יד בן־צבי .1993
‛
See index, s.v. “Qaraʾim.” See above, no. 1080, for English version.
1085 ИЕРУШАЛМИ. “Письмо из –Иерусалима.” КЖ 10–11 (март апрель 1912): 49–51. [Yerushalmi. “Letter from Jerusalem.” KZh ]10–11 [March–April 1912]: 49–51. מרדכי” .עדת הקראים 1086
אבי־שאול ובית ‛ כנסתם בירושלים “.הישוב א מס׳ כו–כז )י"ג ניסן תרפ"ה(׃ ‛⁏11 כח )כ"ט ניסן תרפ"ה( ⁏6–5כט )ו׳ אייר תרפ"ה( .11–10 Continuation promised, but I was unable to locate it.
בן־אריה יהושע .עיר בראי תקופה1087 :
‛ ירושלים במאה התשע־עשרה העיר העתיקה .ירושלים :יד יצחק‛
בן־צבי תשל"ז .1977
‛
‛
See pp. 390–92 and the index. For the English trans., see above no. 1078. בן־נאה ירון” .אנשי העיר העצבנים 1088 ‛ והאכזרים “.עת־מול ל מס׳ (182) 6 ‛ )תמוז תשס"ה יולי .27–26 :(2005 ‛ Publishes a letter by the ḥ akham of the Karaite community of Jerusalem addressed to the Crimean community during the time of the Napoleonic invasion in 1799, which describes in detail the state of poverty and deprivation of all the communities of Jerusalem at the time. בן־צבי יצחק” .מכתב על הקראים 1089
‛ בירושלים במחצית השניה של המאה הי"ח “.בתוך ספרו :מחקרים ומקורות .48–42ירושלים :יד יצחק בן־צבי ‛תשכ"ו. ‛ ———” .מכתב קראי )חמר לתולדות 1090 הקראים בירושלים בחצי המאה הי"ח( “.ציון ד )תר"ץ(.38–31 : פנחס .מחיי הקראים 1091 גרייבסקי ‛ בירושלים .רשימות א׳ .ירושלים: ‛ דפוס צוקרמן תרפ"ז 16 .עמ׳. ‛
Collection of articles that appeared in Ha-Arets and Doʾar ha-yom.
)karaites in erets israel (9th c. to 1948 שבא שלמה” .שנים אוחזין באחת1105 “. ‛ עת־מול כה מס׳ ) (147) 1כסלו ‛ תש"ס נובמבר .13–12 :(1999 ‛ A storm in the 12th-century Karaite community: a romantic triangle without possibility of resolution. The letter was first published by A. Yellin (see above, nos. 1084, 1096). Moshe Gil determines in ארץ־ישראל בתקופה his book ,המוסלמית הראשונה p. 653, that the letter is from the 14th c. See no. 820 above. שונרי יונתן” .אבנים מספרות :לפני 1106
‛ שני יובלות :שיפוצי בית הכנסת בירושלים “.דובר בני מקרא 15 )חשון תשל"ו(.9–8 : שור נתן” .היישוב היהודי בירושלים 1107 ‛ במאות הט"ז–י"ח על־פי כרוניקות פראנציסקאניות וכתבי נוסעים קאתוליים ופרוטסטאנטיים “.בתוך: פרקים בתולדות ירושלים בראשית התקופה העות׳מאנית ערוך ע"י אמנון כהן ‛ .434–343ירושלים :יד ‛ יצחק בן־צבי תשל"ט. ‛
See pp. 374, 388, 400, 404, 408, 420, 421, 447. ———” .תולדות הקראים בירושלים 1108 בשנים “.1948–0031ישראל—עם
וארץ :שנתון מוזיאון ארץ־ישראל ‛ )תש"ן– תל־אביב ז–ח )(26–25 תשנ"ג( ) =) (1993–1990ספר בר־ אדון(.265–256 : The Karaite Synagogue in Jerusalem 1109 BEN-ELIEZER, Shimon. Destruction and Renewal: The Synagogues of the Jewish Quarter. 2nd revised edition. Jerusalem: Rubin Mass, 1973. See pp. 58–62. גמיל ]אלגמיל?[ עובדיה” .על משפחת 1110
אלקודסי ‛ ובית הכנסת העתיק בירושלים “.בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ )19כסלו תשנ"ג דצמבר (1992׃ 8 ‛ ‛ .16
Based on an article by Toviyah LeviBabovich in al-Kalīm. The author is likely the father of Yosef El-Gamil.
86
——— .יהודים בבית המשפט המוסלמי1099 :
חברה כלכלה וארגון קהילתי ‛ בירושלים העות׳מאנית .המאה השמונה־עשרה .ירושלים :יד בן־צבי ‛ 1996. See pp. 44–48, 366–68 and index, ”s.v. “Qaraʾim. כהנא אברהם” .למאורעות הקהלה 1100
‛ הקראית ירושלים “.ספר השנה של ארץ־ישראל א )תרפ"ג(׃ .110–107
Publishes two documents, one from AM 5538 (1777/78), the other from AM 5559 (1798/99) from the Firkovich Collection which deal with the aliyah and settlement of Karaites in Jerusalem. הקראים 1101
]לונץ א"מ[” .לקורות ‛ בירושלים :א( נוסח כתובה קראית ישנה משנת ד"א תשפ"ח ][.1028 ב( קורות חצר הקראים עם ביהכ"נ שבו שבפעה"ק “.ירושלים )לונץ( ו )תרס"ד(.254–237 : The ketubbah was reprinted in Asher Gulak, Otsar ha-sheṭarot ha-nehugim be-Yiśraʾel (Jerusalem, 1925/26), pp. 56–57. The second section was copied from the Karaite ḥ akham Mosheh ha-Levi by Tsaddiq Terablus.
א"מ” .ספרות ישראל במדע 1102
לונץ ‛ ארץ־ישראל :מצבה מעלותיה וקדושתה “.ירושלים ‛ יא–יב )תרע"ז(: 1–50. See pp. 16–18. The article first appeared in the journal Palästina, but I was unable to locate the original.
קוק ש"ח” .מרכז קראי בצפונה של 1103
‛ ירושלים “.לוח ירושלים ו )תש"ה(: קפא–קפו .נדפס מחדש בתוך: עיונים ומחקרים ב ירושלים ‛ ‛ .109–105 ‛ תשכ"ג עמ׳ ‛ רות בצלאל” .מכתב מקהיר למשפחת 1104 ‛ הקראים בירושלים “.ירושלים: מחקרי ארץ־ישראל ]ד[ )תשי"ג(: קלח–קמ. Sixteenth-century document from the private collection of the author (MS. 609).
7.2. late medieval and early modern periods 1111 ”סיפורה של כתובת.יעקבסון חנה
‛ “.בבית־הכנסת הקראי בירושלים )תמוז תשמ"ח יוני48 קתדרה ‛
29–22 :(1988
1112 ”בית הכנסת לעדת.פינקרפלד יעקב
‛ :בתוך “.בירושלים הקראים ירושלים קובץ החברה לחקירת ‛ .220–205 ארץ־ישראל ועתיקותיה ‛ .ירושלים תרפ"ח ‛ 1113 : בתי הכנסיות בארץ־ ישראל.——— מסוף תקופת הגאונים עד עלית מוסד הרב קוק: ירושלים.החסידים ‛ .תש"ו See pp. 15–19 on the Karaite synagogue in Jerusalem. 1114 ”בתי הכנסת הקראים.קסוטו דוד ‛ 1 “ ארכיטקסט.בירושלים ובקהיר .27–21 :(2009) Ramlah 1115 ”לתולדות ישוב היהודים.סגל בן־ציון
‛ :(“ ציון )מאסף( ה )תרצ"ג.ברמלה .יב–יח See pp. 14–16 on the Karaites.
1116 ”מרכז קראי בלתי.קוק שאול חנא ‛ :( )תר"ץ4 “ גנזי קדם.ידוע 107–110. 7.2.4. Biography David ben Joshua, d. 1647 Head of Karaite community in Jerusalem. 1117 YAARI, Avraham. “David ben Joshua.” EJ 5:1351; EJ2 5:467. Elijah ben Aaron ben Moses, 15th or 16th c. Jerusalem. 1118 “Eliahu ben Aaron.” EJC 4:58. 1119 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Elijahu ben Aaron ben Mose.” EJB 6:496–97. 1120 ———. “Elijah ben Aaron ben Moses.” EJ 6:646; EJ2 6:338. 1121 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Илия бен-Аарон бен-Моисей.” ЕЭ 8:97–98. [Poznański, Samuel. “Elijah ben-Aaron ben-Moses.” YeÈ 8:97–98.]
87
Elijah ben Abraham, 1st half of the 12th c. May have lived in Erets Israel; author of Ḥ illuq ha-qaraʾim ve-ha-rabbanim. 1122 “Eliahu ben Abraham.” EJC 4:58. 1123 KATZ, Simha. “Elijah ben Abraham.” EJ 6:646 EJ2 6:338. 1124 SELIGSOHN, Max. “Elijah ben Abraham.” JE 5:129–30. 1125. SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Elijahu ben Abraham.” EJB 6:497. 1126 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Илия бен-Авраам.” ЕЭ 8:98–99. [Poznański, Samuel. “Elijah benAvraham.” YeÈ 8:98–99.] 1127 “ א"ע. ”אליהו בן אברהם.כ"ץ שמחה .542 ‛ עמ׳3
‛
Solomon Kohen, 12th c. 1128 ADLER, Israel. “Les chants synagogaux notes au XIIe siecle (ca. 1103–1150) par Abdias, le proselyte normand.” Revue de musicologie 51, no. 1 (1965): 19–51. See p. 25 for mention of an encounter between Obadiah the Proselyte and a Karaite Solomon Kohen in Banias, Palestine in 1121 CE. Tawrīzī, Judah Meʾir ben Abraham, d. before 1646 Physician and author; lived in Jerusalem. 1129 NEMOY, Leon. “Tawrizi, Judah Meir ben Abraham (d. before 1646).” EJ 15:837; EJ2 19:531. 1130 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Тауризи, Иуда Меир бен Авраам.” ЕЭ 14:769–70. [Poznański, Samuel. “Taurizi, Judah Meir ben Avraham.” YeÈ 14:769–70.] Yefet Yerushalmi 1131 “ בטאון בני־.”סיפור יפה מזקני העדה ספטמבר/ )אב התשנ"ז36 מקרא .11–10 (׃1997
CHAPTER EIGHT
KARAITES IN EGYPT AND NORTH AFRICA 8.1. Egypt 8.1.1. Arabic Press (in Chronological Order) 1132
رﺋﻴﺲ ﻫﻴﺄة اﻟﺘﺤﺮﻳﺮ ﻣﺮاد. ﻣﺠﻠﺔ:اﻟﺘﻬﺬﯾﺐ .١٩٠٣–١٩٠١ ، اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة.ﻓﺮج [al-Tahdhīb = “Instruction”] A periodical (majalla) edited by Murād Faraj (Morad Farag). Cairo, 1901–3. Monthly, Aug. 12, 1901–Aug. 11, 1902; then thrice monthly, Oct. 3, 1902–Sept. 22, 1903. Offered news of interest to members of the Karaite community and discussion of legal matters, such as inheritance, consanguinity, circumcision, and kashrut.
1133
، اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة. ﻧﺸﺮﻫﺎ ﻓﺮج ﺳﻠﻴﻢ. ﻣﺠﻠﺔ.اﻹرﺷﺎد .١٩٠٩–١٩٠٨ [al-Irshād = “Guidance”] A periodical (majalla) published by Faraj Salīm Līshaʿ. Cairo, twicemonthly (May 15, 1908–March 21, 1909). “A reformed, scientific and literary magazine.”
1134
.١٩٣٠–١٩٢٤ ، اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة.اﻹﺗ ّﺤﺎد اﻹﺳﺮاﺋﻴﻠﻲ [al-Ittiḥ ād al-isrāʾīlī = “The Israelite Union”] Cairo, 1924–1930. First issue: March 21, 1924.
1135
ُ رﺋﻴﺲ ﻫﻴﺄة اﻟﺘﺤﺮﻳﺮ ﺗﻮﻓﻴﻖ.اﻟﺸ ّﺒﺎن اﻟﻘ ّﺮاﺋﻴﻦ ّ ﺟﻤﻌ ّﻴﺔ اﻟﺸﺒﺎن اﻹﺳﺮاﺋﻴﻠﻴﻴﻦ: اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة.إﺑﺮاﻫﻴﻢ .١٩٣٧ ،اﻟﻘ ّﺮاﺋﻴﻦ [al-Shubbān al-qarrāʾīn = “Young Karaites”] Edited by Tawfīq Ibrāhīm. Cairo: Jamiyyat al-shubbān al-isrāʾīliyyīn al-qarrāʾīn, 1937. Twice monthly, 17 April 1937–17 November 1937. 15 issues.
1136
.١٩۵٧–١٩۴۵ ، اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة.اﻟﻜﻠﻴﻢ [al-Kalīm = “The Mouthpiece”] Cairo, 1945–1957. A bi-weekly published in Hebrew and Arabic. First issue: Feb. 16, 1945. Editors: Murad Litho, Yosef Kamal. 245 issues published.
1137 :בדיבור ובפועל
אחדות במחשבה ‛ אחוות הקראים בקאהיר בטאון של ‛ 1 גיליון.עברית וערבית )אוקטובר .(1946 )נובמבר2 (–גיליון1946 Translation of the title: “Union in Thought, Speech, and Deed.” No. 2 includes an address by chief rabbi Toviyah Babovich to the leadership of the Cairo community. 8.1.2. History—General
1138 MOSSERI, Jack. “The Synagogues of Egypt: Past and Present.” The Jewish Review (1914): 31–44. A summary of the history of Jews in Egypt, with special emphasis on synagogues. Re: Karaites, see pp. 36, 37, 38, 42. 1139 ”הקראים במצרים ובארץ־.רם חנה
“ עבודת גמר.‛ישראל בעבר ובהווה ‛האוניברסיטה העברית בירושלים ‛המכון ללימודי אסיה ואפריקה ‛ .[ דף8] 3 202 [?1969] ‛ ‛ LOC: YBZ.
Medieval Period Travelers’ Accounts Hebrew original precedes translations. Benjamin of Tudela. See Chapter 7, no. 1075. Meshullam ben Menaḥ em, da Volterra, 15th c. 1140 משולם
מסע.משולם מוולטרה מוולטרה בארץ ישראל בשנת הביא לדפוס על.(1481) רמ"א פי כתב־היד היחיד והוסיף מבוא : ירושלים.והערות אברהם יערי .מוסד ביאליק תש"ט
‛
See p. 57 on Karaites in Cairo (150 households).
90
karaites in egypt and north africa
1141 MARX, Alexander. “Jewish Travellers.” JQR, n.s., 24, no. 1 (July 1933): 67–72. A review of Elkan Nathan Adler’s Jewish Travellers (London, 1930). The author criticizes Adler for taking his Hebrew texts from Eisenstein’s Otsar masaʿot, since the latter took great liberties with the Hebrew texts that he printed—e.g., he emended a letter of Meshullam da Volterra which mentions Karaite families [in Cairo] without a specific number to read “the same number as the Rabbanites,” i.e., 800 families. Obadiah ben Abraham of Bertinoro, d. ca. 1500 1142 איטליה לירושלים׃ אגרותיו של ר׳
.עובדיה מברטנורא מארץ ישראל מהדורה ביקורתית עם מבוא והערות מאת מנחם עמנואל רמת־גן׃.הרטום ואברהם דוד הוצאת פרויקט ירושלים של ה־ המחלקה ללימודי/ C. G. Foundation ארץ־ישראל אוניברסיטת בר־אילן ‛ . ‛ עמ׳101 .תשנ"ז See pp. 54–57 and the index s.v. “Karaʾim.” 1143 ”שני מכתבים.יואל משה
סלומון
‛ מהגאון המפורסם רבינו עובדיה
מברטנורא זי"ע אשר כתב לאביו מפה"ק ירושלים הא׳ בשנת ‛ רמ"ט והשני “ יהודה.בשנת רמ"ט ‛ )כד כסלו18 וירושלים א מס׳ ‛ ‛ .126–125 :(התרל"ח The letters were serialized. This one deals with the Egyptian community. 1144 “The Letters of Obadiah Jaré da Bertinoro.” In Adler, Jewish Travellers, 225–228. 1145 “Selections from Two Letters Written by Obadja da Bertinoro in the Years 1488 and 1489.” In Miscellany of Hebrew Literature, edited by Adolf Neubauer, 1:113–50. London: N. Trübner, 1872. See pp. 128–30.
1146 Lettere dalla Terra Santa. Introduzione, traduzione, note e appendici di Giulio Busi. Gli erranti; 3. Rimini: Luisè Editore, 1991. See pp. 35–37, and the index s.v. “caraiti.” 1147 NEUBAUER, Adolf. “Zwei Briefe Obadjah’s aus Bartenuro aus dem Jahre 5248 und 5249, nach dem Manuscript im Besitze des Herrn Uri Günzburg zur Verfügung des Herrn Senior Sachs.” Jahrbuch fur die Geschichte des Juden und des Judenthums 3 (1863): 193–270 (Hebrew original and German translation). See pp. 207–8 (Hebrew) and 241–43 (German). 1148 “Tres epístolas de R. ‘Obadyah da Bertinoro (1488–1489).” In Relatos de viajes y epístolas de peregrinos judíos a Jerusalén (1481–1523), edited and translated by José Ramon Magdalena Nom de Déu, 101–49. Orientalia Barcinonensia 3. Sabadell: Editorial AUSA, [1987.] See pp. 119–21. Samuel ben David. See Palestine, no. 1067–1074. History 1149 BAREKET, Elinoar. “The Head of the Jews (raʾis al-yahud) in Fatimid Egypt: a Re-evaluation.” BSOAS 67 (2004): 185–97. Expanded version of the Hebrew article. See no. 1179. 1150 BOSWORTH, C. E. “Christian and Jewish Religious Dignitaries in Mamluk Egypt and Syria: Qalqashandi’s Information on Their Hierarchy, Titulature, and Appointment (II).” IJMES 3, no. 2 (Apr., 1972): 199–216. See pp. 212–13 for documents concerning the appointment of communal leaders for the entire community (a Rabbanite) and for the Karaites.
8.1. egypt
91
1151 BRINNER, William M. “A Fifteenth-Century KaraiteRabbanite Dispute in Cairo.” In The Majlis: Interreligious Encounters in Medieval Islam, edited by Hava Lazarus-Yafeh et al., 184–96. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1999.
1157 GOLB, Norman. “Aspects of the Historical Background of Jewish Life in Medieval Egypt.” In Jewish Medieval and Renaissance Studies, edited by Alexander Altmann, 1–18. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1967. See pp. 6, 11–12, 17.
1152 COHEN, Mark R. Jewish SelfGovernment in Medieval Egypt: The Origins of the Office of Head of the Jews, ca. 1065–1126. Princeton Studies on the Near East. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1980. See pp. 188–89 and index, s.v. “Karaites.”
1158 GOTTHEIL, Richard. “A Decree in Favour of the Karaites of Cairo dated 1024.” In Festschrift zu Ehren des Dr. A. Harkavy aus Anlass seines am 20. November 1905 vollendeten siebzigsten Lebensjahres, edited by D. v. Günzburg and I. Markon, 115–25. St. Petersburg: [s.n.], 1908.
1153 ———. “Jews in the Mamluk Environment: The Crisis of 1442 (A Geniza Study).” BSOAS 47 (1984): 425–48. See esp. 430, 436–38.
1159 ———. “Dhimmis and Moslems in Egypt.” In Old Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper, edited by Robert Francis Harper, Francis Brown, and George Foot Moore, 2:353–414. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1908.
1154 COHEN, Mark R., and Sasson Somekh. “In the Court of Yaʿqūb ibn Killis: a Fragment from the Cairo Genizah.” JQR, n.s., 80 (1989–90): 283–314. See pp. 294–95 (earliest evidence for a Karaite presence in Egypt in the tenth century). 1155 FENTON, Paul B. “La synagogue qaraïte du Caire d’après un fragment historique provenant de la Genizah.” Henoch 14 (1992): 145–51. See also “Note,” Henoch 15 (1993): 290. 1156 GOITEIN, S. D. “Petitions to Fatimid Caliphs from the Cairo Genizah.” JQR, n.s., 45 (1954–55): 30–38. Translation of a letter from the Genizah (T-S [Glasses] 8.106) sent by a Karaite noble from Damascus to a Karaite in Cairo. Mentions Abū Naṣr al-Tustarī. Hebrew published by Eliash, Sefunot 2. See no. 836 in the chapter on Erets Israel. Eliash considers that this document refers to the Karaite community in Jerusalem.
1160 ———. “An Eleventh-Century Document Concerning a Cairo Synagogue.” JQR 19 (1906–07): 467–539. Includes information on the Karaite community of Cairo and its synagogues, e.g., pp. 469, 485, 499, 500, 505, 508, 511–13, 521. 1161 HARY, Benjamin H. and Marina Rustow. “Karaites at the Rabbinical Court: A Legal Deed from Mahdiyya Dated 1073 (T-S 20.187).” Ginze qedem 2 (2006): 9*–36*. Edition and translation of the Genizah fragment. Attests to a highranking Karaite, Abū Saʿd Isḥāq b. Khalaf b. ʿAllūn availing himself of the services of a rabbinic institution. Also records the first known case of marriage between two Karaite brothers and sisters. 1162 HIRSCHFELD, Hartwig. “A Karaite Conversion Story.” In Jews’ College Jubilee Volume, 81–100. London: Luzac, 1906. Abridged translation of a JudaeoArabic text found in British Library MS Or. 2538, catalogued as “Story of the Europeans who Embraced the Law of the Karaites.” Cf. the article by Brinner in this section.
92
karaites in egypt and north africa
1163 KHAN, Geoffrey. Arabic Legal and Administrative Documents in the Cambridge Genizah Collections. Cambridge University Library Genizah Series 10. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993. See doc. 73 (Or. 1080 J7), “Petition to al-Mustansir concerning a dispute in the Jewish community (432 A.H./ A.D. 1040)” (pp. 326–29); see esp. line 6; doc. 115 (T-S Misc. 20.92): “Decree of al-Hakim to the Karaite community granting administrative independence from the Rabbanites (386–411 A.H./A.D. 996–1021)” (pp. 439–40). 1164 MANN, Jacob The Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs: A Contribution to their Political and Communal History based chiefly on Genizah Material hitherto unpublished. 2 vols. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1920–22. Contains a wealth of Karaite material. See the index s.v. “Karaite congregations in Byzantium,” “Karaites.” Reviews: Benzion Halper, JQR, n.s., 14 (1923–24): 87–109; Jacob R. Marcus, “Oriental Judaism in the Middle Ages.” AJSLL 38, no. 3 (April 1922): 230–32. 1165 ———. The Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs: A Contribution to their Political and Communal History based chiefly on Genizah Material hitherto unpublished. 2 vols. Reprinted with preface and reader’s guide by Shelomo D. Goitein. New York: Ktav, 1970. xxxvii, 484 pp. Reprint includes Mann’s “Second Supplement,” HUCA 3 (1926), and an “Additional Note to Hebrew Union College Jubilee Volume, pp. 235–237.” Contains a wealth of Karaite material. See the index s.v. “Karaite congregations in Byzantium,” “Karaites.” 1166 ———. “A Second Supplement to the Jews in Egypt. 11. Karaite Nesiim in Egypt.“ HUCA 3 (1926): 279–83. Reprinted in: Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs. (no. 1165). See pp. 453–57; Mann, CA 3:444–48.
1167 RICHARDS, Donald S. “Arabic Documents from the Karaite Community in Cairo.” JESHO 15 (1972): 105–62. 1168 ———. “Dhimmi Problems in Fifteenth Century Cairo: Reconsideration of a Court Document.” In Studies in MuslimJewish Relations 1, edited by R. L. Nettler, 127–63. Chur: Harwood, 1993. Reexamination of document IX (no.20), a scroll in the possession of the Karaite community of Cairo, first published by Gottheil (see no. 1158.) The author transcribes and translates the document. 1169 RUSTOW, Marina. Heresy and the Politics of Community: The Jews of the Fatimid Caliphate. Conjunctions of Religion and Power in the Medieval Past. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 2008. 272 pp. Examines Karaite-Rabbanite relations under the Fatimid Caliphate based on the study of Genizah documents. Concludes that charges of heresy against the Karaites were rare, that there was much intermingling between the groups and that power shifted easily from one group to the other. Based on the author’s thesis (next item). Review: Judith Olszowy-Schlanger, JJS 60, no. 2 (Autumn 2009): 354. 1170 ———. “Rabbanite-Karaite relations in Fatimid Egypt and Syria: A study based on documents from the Cairo Geniza.” PhD diss., Columbia University, 2004. 429 pp. On the history of relationships between Karaite and Rabbanite Jews in Egypt, Syria, and Palestine during the eleventh century. Asks whether Karaites constituted a sect apart from the Rabbanites in any sociologically meaningful sense of the term. 1171 SELA, Shulamit. “The Head of the Rabbanite, Karaite and Samaritan Jews: On the History of a Title.” BSOAS 57 (1994): 255–67. Text and translation of Genizah fragment BL Or. 5554A, fols. 43–44.
8.1. egypt 1172 STERN, S. M. Fatimid Decrees: Original Documents from the Fatimid Chancery. All Souls Studies, no. 3. London, 1964. 188 pp. See pp. 23–34: Decrees on Karaites and Rabbanites. 1173 ———. “A Petition to the Fāṭimid Caliph al-Mustanṣir concerning a Conflict within the Jewish Community.” RÉJ 128 (1969): 203–22. Concerns Rabbanites and Karaites, particularly the Tustaris. 1174 תולדות.אליהו
(אשתור )שטראוס ‛ במצרים וסוריה תחת היהודים : ירושלים. כר׳3 .שלטון הממלוכים .מוסד הרב קוק תש"ד–תש"ל See the index, v. 3.
‛
1175 חדשים
”מקורות.בן־שמאי חגי ‛ לתולדות הקראים במצרים במאה “ גנזי קדם ב.(הט"ז )תאור ראשוני .26–9 :()תשס"ו Includes a description of a casebook from the Karaite rabbinical court in Cairo between the years 1560–75.
1176 ”מכתב מאת שלמה.צ.ד
בנעט ‛ ‘ ראש ישיבת ’גאון יעקב,בן־יהודה שבירושלים אל אישיות אלמונית “ בתוך חקרי מזרח.בפסטאט המערכת י׳.לזכר דוד צבי בנעט ‛ :ירושלים .61–1 [בלאו ]ואחרים הוצאת ספרים ‛ע"ש י"ל מאגנס ‛ .האוניברסיטה העברית תשל"ט
‛
On a dispute between Rabbanites and Karaites around 1030 CE. Transcription and translation of the Cambridge Genizah fragment T-S.13.J.16, fol. 15. The author did not manage to write the introduction to the letter before his death, and this was prepared by Moshe Gil. 1177 –1007 יהודי מצרים.ברקת אלינער ‛ על־פי ’ארכיון התעודות‘ של1055
מכון: ירושלים.אפרים בן שמריה .1995 בן־צבי תשנ"ה
‛
‛
In the series: Oriens Judaicus I:II. See the index, s.v., “qaraʾim.”
93
1178 ”מוצא וחברה בקהילה היהודית.———
“.בפסטאט במאה האחת־עשרה .28–3 :(1988) 34 פעמים See pp. 22–25: “Rabbanim ve-Qaraʾim.” 1179 ”ראש היהודים במצרים תחת.———
בדיקה .הפאטימים שלטון )סתיו64 “ זמנים גיל׳ מס׳.מחודשת .43–34 :(1998 Concludes that it is likely that the office was established by the Fatimid regime and was not an internal Jewish community appointment. See p. 41 re the Tustari family and other wealthy Karaites. 1180 ההנהגה
: שפריר מצרים.——— במחצית בפוסטאט היהודית .הראשונה של המאה האחת־עשרה פרסומי המכון לחקר התפוצות ‛ אוניברסיטת: תל־אביב.100 ספר תל־אביב המכון לחקר התפוצות ‛ .1995‛ תשנ"ה
‛
See index, s.v. “Qara, qara’im.” 1181 ”שר העדה׃ אברהם הכהן.———
“.ֻפראת
בן
יצחק
בן
הרופא
HUCA 70–71 (1999–2000): 1*–19*. On the position of Raʾīs al-yahūd (“Head of the Jews”) in the Fatimid Kingdom in Egypt. In the first half of the 11th century the position was held by Karaites. See pp. 13*–15*. 1182 היהודים
”ראשות.סלע שולמית ‛ בידיים הפאטימית בממלכה קראיות )לתולדות השר הכביר “.(והראש האדיר דוד בן יצחק הלוי משאת משה—מחקרים:בתוך בתרבות ישראל וערב מוגשים למשה גיל ערוך ע"י עזרא פליישר ‛עקיבא פרידמן יואל קרמר ‛ מרדכי ‛ ‛מוסד ביאליק: ירושלים.281–256 בשיתוף בית־הספר למדעי היהדות ע"ש חיים רוזנברג אוניברסיטת ‛ תל־אביב תשנ"ח .1998
‛
‛
Includes the text of the following fragments: JTSL ENA 2697, fol. 26, Cambridge, T-S 13 J 17.9. See also no. 422.
94
karaites in egypt and north africa
Biography Abraham ben Yefet, ca. 1400–after 1460
1197 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Journallese: Moses Darʿi.” HB 4 (1861): 144.
1183 GINZBERG, Louis. “Abraham ben Yefet (Japhet).” JE 1:122.
1198 ———. “Mose b. Zedaka, Imran b. Sadaka und Mose Darʾi.” JZWL 9 (1871): 172–83.
Bali, Moses ben Abraham, 15th c.
1199 WEINBERGER, Leon J. “Moses Dar‘ī, Karaite Poet and Physician.” JQR 84 (1993–94): 445–83.
1184 “Bali, Moses ben Abraham.” UJE 2:50. 1185 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Bali, Moses ben Abraham.” JE 2:473. 1186 MARKON, Isaac. “Bali, Moses ben Abraham.” EJ 2:137; EJ2 3:90. 1187 [БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Бали, Моисей бенАвраам.” ЕЭ 3:713. [[Broydé, I.] “Bali, Moses ben-Avraham.” YeÈ 3:713.] Translated from the JE article. Darʿī, Moses, 12th–13th c. Physician and poet. 1188 BRODY, Heinrich. “Darʿi Moses (or Moses of Darʿah).” JE 4:440–41. Moses Darʿī lived in Egypt, end of the twelfth century. 1189 “Dari, Moses ben Abraham.” UJE 3:470–71. 1190 “Dari, Moshe ben Abraham.” EJC 3:358. 1191 GEIGER, Abraham. “Bibliographische Anzeigen. Hebräische Zeitschriften. Moses Darʾi.” ZDMG 15 (1861): 813–19. 1192 [MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander.] “Mosze Derje (sahyncyna ułłu jircynyn).” [Mosze Derje (to the memory of the great poet).] KA 3 (5) (1932): 18–19. A short biography of Moses Darʿī.
1200 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Дари, Моисей бен-Авраам.” ЕЭ 7:18–19 [Poznański, Samuel. “Dari, Moses ben-Avraham.” YeÈ 7:18–19.] 1201 ”דרעי משה.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד עמ׳4‛ “ א"י.הרופא ‛בן אברהם ‛ .84–83 1202
.209 עמ׳13 “ א"ע.”דרעי משה
‛
‛
Fīrūz, al-Shams al-Kerim ben F., 15th c. Cairo. 1203 MARKON, Isaac. “Firuz, al-Schams al-Kerim ben F.” EJB 6:1019 Isaiah ben Uzziah ha-Kohen, 12th–15th c. Dates uncertain; known as al-Muʿallim al-Fāḍil; author of Seder, or Sefer, hamitsvot. 1204 MARKON, Isaac. “Jesaja ben Usija ha Kohen.” EJB 9:23–24. 1205 NEMOY, Leon. “Isaiah ben Uzziah, ha-Kohen.” EJ 9:74; EJ2 10:77–78. 1206 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Исаия бен Уззия Гакоген.” ЕЭ 8:322–23. [Poznański, Samuel. Isaiah ben Uzziah Hakohen.” YeÈ 8:322–23.] Israel (ben Samuel?) ha-Dayyan ha-Maʿaravi, d. before 1354
1193 MARKON, Isaac. “Darʿi, Moses ben Abraham.” JL 2:35–36.
1207 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Maʿarabi (al-Maghrebi), Israel ben Samuel ha-Dayyan.” JE 8:233.
1194 SCHIRMANN, Jefim. “Dari, Mose ben Abraham.” EJB 5:801–2.
1208 “Maarabi, Israel ben Shemuel ha-Dayan.” EJC 7:219.
1195 ———. “Darʿi, Moses ben Abraham.” EJ 5:1302–03; EJ2 5:434.
1209 NEMOY, Leon. “Israel (ben Samuel?) ha-Dayyan ha-Maʾaravi.” EJ 9:1061; EJ2 10:750.
1196 SKLARE, David E. “Dari, Mosheh (12th–13th c.).” ODJR 187–88.
8.1. egypt 1210 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Израиль га-Маараби, или, Израиль га-Даян.” ЕЭ 8:52–54. [Poznański, Samuel. “Israel ha-Maaravi, or, Israel ha-Dayyan.” YeÈ 8:52–54.] 1211 ”ישראל.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם ‛ .248–247 עמ׳5 “ א"י.המערבי
‛
Samuel ben Moses al-Maghribī, 15th c. Physician and author living in Cairo; wrote a code of Karaite law entitled al-Murshid. 1212 NEMOY, Leon. “Samuel ben Moses al-Maghribi.” ha-Rofe ha-ʿIvri 1 (1952): 153–50. Cf. the Hebrew version (no. 1214). 1213 ———. “Samuel ben Moses al-Maghribī (ha-Ma’aravi).” EJ 14:812; EJ2 17:773. 1214 משה
”שמואל בן.נימוי ליאון ‛ “ הרופא העברי כה.אלמגריבי ‛ ]הוצאה.124–121 :(1952) מס׳ א :(1952) אמריקאית(⁏ כה מס׳ א–ב ‛ 217–213 .()הוצאה ישראלית Cf. the English version (no. 1212).
1215 ”שמואל בן.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם 10 “ א"י.משה ‛בן ישועה המערבי ‛ .153–152 עמ׳ Tustarī Family, 10th–11th c. 1216 FISCHEL, Walter J. Jews in the Economic and Political Life of Mediaeval Islam. Royal Asiatic Society Monographs 22. London: Royal Asiatic Society for Great Britain and Ireland, 1937. See pp. 68–89 on the Banū Sahl, the sons of Sahl Tustarī. 1217 LEV, Yaacov. “Army, Regime, and Society in Fatimid Egypt, 358– 487/968–1094.” IJMES 19, no. 3 (Aug., 1987): 337–65. See p. 347 on the Tustarī brothers. 1218 MANN, Jacob. “Al-Tustari.” EJB 2:527–28. 1219 SCHEIBER, Alexander. “Further Letters addressed to Abraham ben Yashar.” JQR, n.s., 59 (1968–69): 215–17.
95
1220 ———. “Kondolenzschreiben des Eli Hamumche b. Abraham an Chesed b. Jaschar: aus der Kaufmann-Genisa.” AOAHS 16 (1963): 99–105. Cf. the Hebrew version, no. 1227. Ḥ esed b. Yashar was a Tustarī. 1221 ———. “A Letter of Greetings to Abraham ben Yashar.” JQR, n.s., 56 (1965–66): 191–94. Abraham was a member of the Tustarī family. 1222 ”שתי קינות היסטוריות.בארי טובה
“.על‛ רציחתו של אברהם התסתרי .144–127 תרביץ )תש"ס(׃
The author publishes two hitherto unknown dirges from the Cairo Geniza (T-S 12.799) recording the assassination of Abū Saʿd b. Sahl (Abraham) al-Tustarī in 1047 by incited soldiers. They were composed by Eli Ḥ aver b. ʿAmram, a well-known communal leader. This is the earliest Hebrew source that records the assassination in detail. Until now the event was known only from Muslim sources. 1223 ”מכתב סוחר יהודי.יצחק
ג
‛
ס"ח
ציון
בן־צבי ‛ מהמאה .182–179 :()תרצ"ח “.הי"א
On the Tustarī brothers. 1224 ”הערות ותקונים למכתב.בראוור א"י
‛ “ ציון.סוחר יהודי מהמאה הי"א .275 :(ח ג )תרצ"ח.ס ‛
Comments on Ben-Zvi (no. 1223). 1225 המשפחה
: התסתרים.גיל משה פרסומי המכון לחקר.‛והכת המכון: תל־אביב.39 התפוצות “לחקר התפוצות המפעל ”מורשת ‛ לחקר יהדות .1981 המזרח
‛
On added t.p.: The Tustaris, Family and Sect. Reviews: Simon Hopkins, BSOAS 47 (1984): 125–26; J. Sadan, JESHO 2 9(1986): 104; Norman A. Stillman, AJS Review 9, no. 1 (Spring 1984): 123–25; יוסף טובי פעמים ⁏ מ"ר כהן ציון מח146‛ :(1983) 16 .118–117‛ :()תשמ"ג 1226 :“ אשכול. ”אל־תסתרי.מאנן יעקב ‛ –817:אנציקלופדיה ישראלית ב .818
96
karaites in egypt and north africa
1227 ”איגרת תנחומים.שייבר אלכסנדר
‛ מעלי המומחה בן אברהם אל חסד :(“ תרביץ לב )תשכ"ג.בן ישר .183–180
For the German version see above, no. 1220. Yefet al-Barqamanī, Early 15th c. Author of the anti-Rabbanite polemic Sefer Teshuvah. 1228 NEMOY, Leon. “Japheth al-Barqamani.” EJ 9:1285; EJ2 11:86. Yefet ben David ibn Ṣaghīr, 14th c. 1229 MARKON, Isaac. “Jafet ben David ibn Sagir.” EJB 8:759. 1230 ———. “Japheth ben David Ibn Ṣaghīr (14th c.).” EJ 9:1286; EJ2 11:86. 1231 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иефет бен-Давид ибн Сагир.” ЕЭ 8:715–16. [Poznański, Samuel. “Yefet ben-David ibn Sagir.” YeÈ 8:715–16.] Modern Period Travelers’ Accounts 1232 ADLER, Elkan Nathan. Jews in Many Lands. London: Published for the Jewish Historical Society of England by Macmillan, 1905. See pp. 23–25 on Karaites in Cairo in 1888. 1233 ———. Von Ghetto zu Ghetto: Reisen und Beobachtungen. Stuttgart: Strecker & Schröder, 1909. Trans. of Jews in Many Lands (preceding item). See pp. 7–8 on Karaites in Cairo in 1888. 1234 GAZZAR, Brenda. “On the Karaite Trail.” Jerusalem Report 17, no. 20 (January 22, 2007): 26–28. “A roots trip back to the Egypt of my father’s youth takes in a culture of 1,000 years and a friendship that has withstood the vicissitudes of politics, religion and time.” The father is Albert Gazzar, now of Orange County, California.
1235 JAROSZYŃSKA, Irena. “W poszukiwaniu śladów braci w wierze” [In search of traces of brethren in faith.] Awazymyz 2005, № 1 (10). Available at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org. About a trip to Cairo and Sinai in 2004 in search of Karaite traces. 1236 NOWINSKI, Ira. Ira Nowinski: The Photographer as Witness. Text by Zachary M. Baker. [Stanford, Calif.]: Stanford University Libraries, 2004. See pp. 36–45; introd. by Baker followed by photographs of Karaite Jews in Egypt, Israel, and the Bay Area. 1237 WILSON, John. The Lands of the Bible Visited and Described in an Extensive Journey Undertaken with Special Reference to the Promotion of Biblical Research and the Advancement of the Cause of Philanthropy. Vol. 2. Edinburgh: W. Whyte, 1847. See pp. 648–50. 1238 АДЛЕР, Элкан Натан. “Каирские караимы.” КЖ 10–11 (март– апрель 1912): 27–28. [Adler, Elkan Nathan. “Cairo Karaites.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 27–28.] From his book Von Ghetto zu Ghetto; see above, no. 1233. History 1239 “1000 Jewish Refugees arrive in Italy.” JC, 11 Jan. 1957, 1. Among the refugees forced to leave Egypt were 36 Karaites. 1240 ABECASSIS, Frédéric and JeanFrançois Faü. “Les Karaïtes: une communauté cairote à l’heure de l’État-nation.” Egypte/Monde arabe 11 (1991): 47–58. 1241 ALGAMIL [i.e., Elgamil], Yosef ben Ovadia. Karaite Jewry in Egypt in Modern Times. Ramla: National Council of Karaite Jews in Israel, [1980?] 91 pp. Reprinted in the Hebrew edition of the book. See no. 1285.
8.1. egypt 1242 BEININ, Joel. The Dispersion of Egyptian Jewry: Culture, Politics, and the Formation of a Modern Diaspora. Contraversions 11. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1998. Reprint, Cairo: American University in Cairo Press, 2005. See pp. 39–44 on the community in Egypt and chapter 7 (pp. 179–203) on the Karaites of the San Francisco Bay Area. See also the index, s.v. “Karaites.” Review: Eric Davis, Middle East Journal 54 (2000): 151–52; Calvin Goldscheider, International Migration Review 34 (2000): 990–92; Sheila H. Katz, IJMES 31 (1999): 457–59; Joseph Massad, Journal of Palestine Studies 28, no. 3 (Spring 1999): 100–102; Gloria Mound, European Legacy 7 (2002): 253–54; D. M. Reid, The Historian (Allentown), 62 (2000): 631–32; Daniel J. Schroeter, American Historical Review 106 (2001): 300–301; Alain Silvera, Middle Eastern Studies 35 (1999): 172–81. 1243 ———. “The Karaites in Modern Egypt.” In Karaite Judaism*, 417–30. 1244 BRINNER, William M. “The Egyptian Karaite Community in the Late Nineteenth Century.” In Studies in Judaica, Karaitica and Islamica Presented to Leon Nemoy on his Eightieth Birthday, edited by Sheldon R. Brunswick, 127–44. Ramat-Gan: Bar-Ilan University Press, 1982. 1245 EL-KODSI, Mourad. Just for the Record in the History of the Karaite Jews of Egypt in Modern Times. Lyons, N.Y.: Wilprint, 2002. 231 pp. Critique of works on Egyptian Karaites by Toviyah Simhah Levi Babovich, Joel Beinin, Yosef Elgamil, and Gudrun Krämer. 1246 ———. The Karaite Jews of Egypt 1882–1986. Lyons, N.Y.: Wilprint, 1987. 359 pp. Review: Leon Nemoy, JQR 79 (1988–89): 81–82.
97
1247 ———. The Karaite Jews of Egypt 1882–1986. 2d ed. [United States: s.n.], 2006. iii, 400 pp. Author’s name on t.p. spelled: Murād al-Qudsī. 1248 FARGEON, Maurice. Les Juifs en Egypte depuis les origines jusqu’à ce jour: histoire générale suivie d’un aperçu documentaire. Le Caire: P. Barbey, 1938. See pp. 160, 189, 233–36 regarding Karaites in modern period (19th–20th c.) 1249 FAÜ, Jean-François. “Les caraïtes d’Égypte: définition des schémas communautaires.” In Valeur et distance: identités et societés en Égypte, sous la direction de Christian Décobert, 213–25. Collection l’atelier méditerranéen. Paris: Maisonneuve et Larose, 2000. About the Egyptian community in the 20th century, its relations with the Rabbanites, and its inability to survive without them. Concerning Mourad Farag see pp. 217–21. 1250 GOTTHEIL, Richard. “The Karaites in Egypt: A Visit to an Interesting Sect of Jews.” Jewish Comment 22, no. 10 (15 December 1905): 2–10. Text on every other page; popular. 1251 HASSOUN, Jacques. “Chroniques de la vie quotidienne.” In Juifs du Nil: textes réunis et présentés par Jacques Hassoun. Paris: Le Sycamore, 1981. See “Les Karaites,” pp. 125–26. 1252 ———. “Un rameau vivant du judaïsme égyptien: le caraïsme.” In Histoire des juifs du Nil: textes réunis et présentés par Jacques Hassoun, pp. 103–11. [Paris]: Minerve, 1990. 1253 HELMAN, Boruch K. “The Karaite Jews of Cairo.” Hadassah Magazine 60 (1979): 4–9. Also in: Jewish Digest 24 (June 1979): 15–21.
98
karaites in egypt and north africa
1254 ———. “The Karaites of Cairo: Dying Embers of an Old Quarrel.” Jewish Chronicle Magazine, 23 November 1979, 65–70, 79, 96. First published in Hadassah Magazine (preceding item). 1255 “Kairdan.” [From Cairo.] Onarmach 1 (1934): 17–20. On the Cairo community. 1256 KRÄMER, Gudrun. Minderheit, Millet, Nation? Die Juden in Ägypten 1914–1952. Studien zum Minderheitenproblem im Islam 7. Wiesbaden: In Kommission bei Verlag Otto Harrassowitz, 1982. See pp. 55–65 and the index s.v. “Karäer.” For English translation see the next item. 1257 ———. The Jews in Modern Egypt, 1914–1952. London: Tauris, 1989. Translation of the preceding item. See pp. 22–26 and the index, s.v. “Karaism.” Review: Selma Botman, IJMES 23 (1991): 259–60. 1258 KRANTZ, Marshall. “S.F. Photographer Captures Karaite Life in the Mideast.” Northern California Jewish Bulletin, 6 Sept. 1985, 14–15. Reprinted in KJA Bulletin, Oct. 1985, 9–10. Concerns the Karaite presence in Cairo and Israel. The photographer is Ira Nowinski. 1259 LUGOL, J. “Le Caire, centre historique du Karaisme.” Israël, 2 fevrier 1934, 2. 1260 LUZZATTO, Elda. “I caraiti egiziani.” Archivio per l’antropologia e la etnologia 83 (1953): 81–131+ 4 pp. of plates. An anthropological study of Egyptian Karaites. 1261 MALEH, Jacques. “The Karaites of Egypt.” JC, March 1, 1957, 19. 1262 MUNK, Salomon. “Kahira.” Israelitische Annalen 3 (1841): 73–75, 83–85. See esp. second group re Rabbanite and Karaite communities in Cairo.
1263 RABINOVICH, Abraham. “The Final Exodus.” JP, March 25, 1994, 14. On the history and last days of the Jewish community in Cairo. Mentions that at the time there were still six Karaites in Cairo taking care of the Abbasiya Synagogue. 1264 SHAHAM, Ron. “Jews and the Sharī‘a Courts in Modern Egypt.” Studia Islamica 82 (1995): 113–36. Several references to cases involving Karaites. See pp. 119, 122–26 passim. 1265 SIDAROUSS, Sésostris. Des patriarcats: Les patriarcats dans l’Empire ottoman et spécialement en Égypte. Paris: Arthur Rousseau, 1907. Includes a small section on Karaite community of Cairo (pp. 260–61). Focuses mainly on the Karaite rabbinate in Cairo and its responsibilities. The Egyptian Karaite chief rabbi was appointed by the Crimean chief rabbi. He had sole jurisdiction over marriage and divorce in the community. After the death of Sabbatai Mangouni, his interim replacement was Daoud Ishac Lashaï, but his appointment was not approved by the government. The author estimated that there were 2,000,000 Karaites in the world at that time, but this figure is a gross exaggeration. 1266 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “La communauté karaïte égyptienne: une fin tragique.” BÉK 3 (1993): 81–88. Summary in English. 1267 ———. “Les Karaïtes égyptiens et leur trésor.” Le monde copte 6 (1979): 37–43. Popular. Illustrated. Includes brief biographical sketch of the author. 1268 ———. “Sur la Geniza du Caire.” VT 3 (1953): 411–13. Claims Genizah was Karaite. 1269 ———. “Une visite au Caire.” VT 4 (1954): 201–5.
8.1. egypt Jamʿiyya musāʿaddati ʾl-ʿadhārā ʾl-faqīrāt li-ṭāʾifati ʾl-isrāʾīliyyīn al-qarāʾīn bi-miṣr : al-ijtimāʿ al-sanawī, al-ʿām al-thālith [= The Society for Helping the Poor Girls of the Sect of the Karaite Israelites in Egypt : Annual Meeting, Third Year]. Cairo, 1933.
1270 TREVISAN SEMI, Emanuela. “Comunita caraita del Cairo.” La Terra Santa 56 (April 1980): 94–95. 1271 ———. “Identità e crisi nella comunità Caraita del Cairo.” Henoch 1 (1979): 353–70. 1272 WEISSENBERG, Samuel. “Zur Anthropologie der nordafricanischen Juden.” Mitteilungen der Anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien 42 (1912): 85–102. A lot of information on the Egyptian Karaites.
1279
1275 ———. “Письмо из Каира.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 47–48 [Ibn-Yehuda. “Letter from Cairo.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 47–48.] 1276 ЛЕБЕДЕВ, В. В. “Караимский документ 1743 г. из Каира.” Письменные памятники востока: Eжегодник, 1971, 38–49. [Lebedev, V. V. “A Karaite document from Cairo from the year 1743.” Pis’mennyye pamyatniki vostoka: Yezhegodnik, 1971, 38–49.] Arabic text, Russian translation, and brief introduction. 1277 М., Н. “Караимы в Египте.” КЖ 10–11 (март–апрель 1912): 21–26. [M., N. “Karaites in Egypt.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 21–26.] Based on S. Weissenberg’s article “Zur Anthropologie der nordafricanischen Juden” (above, no. 1272). 1278
ﺟﻤﻌﻴﺔ ﻣﺴﺎﻋﺪة اﻟﻌﺬارى اﻟﻔﻘﻴﺮات ﻟﻄﺎﺋﻔﺔ اﻷﺟﺘﻤﺎع:اﻷﺳﺮاﺋﻴﻠﻴﻴﻦ اﻟﻘﺮاﺋﻴﻦ ﺑﻤﺼﺮ .١٩٣٣ ، اﻟﻘﺎﻫﺮة. اﻟﻌﺎم اﻟﺜﺎﻟﺚ،اﻟﺴـﻨﻮي
« اﻟﻜﻠﻴﻢ. »اﻟﻘﺮاؤون ﻓﻲ ﻣﺼﺮ. أﻟﻲ أﻣﻴﻦ،ﻟﻴﺸﻊ (.٨ :(١٩۴۶ ، ﺧﺰﻳﺮان۱۶ Līshaʿ, Eli Amīn. “Al-qarāʾūn fī miṣr” [The Karaites in Egypt]. Al-kalīm, 16 June 1946, 8.
1280
1273 ВАЙСЕНБЕРГ, С. “Каирские караимы.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 44–46. [Weissenberg, S. “Cairo Karaites.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 44–46.] 1274 ИБН-ИЕГУДА. “Письмо из Каира.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 103–6. [Ibn-Yehuda. “Letter from Cairo.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 103–6.]
99
»ﻣﻜﺎﻧﺔ ﻃﺎﺋﻔﺔ اﻟﻘﺮاﺋﻴﻦ ﻓﻲ.——— .۳ :(١٩٤٧ ، ﻛﺎﻧﻮن١) « اﻟﻜﻠﻴﻢ.ﻣﺼﺮ Līshaʿ, Eli Amīn. “Makāna ṭāʾifat al-qarāʾīn fī miṣr” [The place of the Karaite sect in Egypt”]. al-Kalīm, 1 Jan. 1947, 3.
1281
«. »اﻟﻘﺮاؤون ﻓﻲ ﻣﺼﺮ. ﯾﻮﺳﻒ زﻛﻲ،ﻣﺮزوق .۲ :(۱۹۴۸ ، ﺧﺰﻳﺮان۱) اﻟﻜﻠﻴﻢ Marzūq, Yūsuf Zaqī. “Al-qarāʾūn fī miṣr” [“The Karaites in Egypt”]. al-Kalīm, 1 June 1948, 2.
1282
»اﻟﻘﺮاؤن ﻓﻲ. ﻣﺘﺘﻴﺎ اﺑﺮﮬﯩﻪ،رﺳﻮڹ ، ﻛﺎﻧﻮن اﻷول۱) « اﻟﻜﻠﻴﻢ.اﻟﻌﺼﺮاﻹﺳﻼﻣﻲ .۵ :(۱۹۴۵ Rasūn, Matatyā Ibrahīm. “Al-qarāʾūn fī ’l-miṣr al-islāmī” [“The Karaites in Islamic Egypt”]. al-Kalīm, 1 Dec. 1945, 5.
1283
מצרים:“ בתוך. ”הקראים.אילן נחם
‛.270–257 ערוך ע"י נחם אילן ‛ ‛ קהילות ישראל במזרח:סדרה
.במאות התשע־עשרה והעשרים משרד החינוך המזכירות:ירושלים ‛ לשילוב מורשת הפדגוגית המרכז ‛ יהדות המזרח⁏ מכון בן־צבי לחקר קהילות ישראל במזרח של יד יצחק בן־צבי והאוניברסיטה העברית ‛ .התשס"ח 1284 ”היהדות הקראית.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ תולדות:“ בתוך.1918–1571 במצרים יהודי מצרים בתקופה העות׳מנית “ בעריכת יעקב מ׳.(1914–1517) משגב: ירושלים.556–513 לנדאו ‛ .ירושלים תשמ"ח
‛
karaites in egypt and north africa On the remains of the Jewish community in Egypt. On the Karaites see p. 24. The head of community Yosef El-Qodsi and three elderly spinsters are the only ones left. Tells of the Ben-Asher Prophets Codex (Cairo Codex) and other MSS kept in a safe in the synagogue in Abbasiya. Summarized בטאון בני מקרא גל׳ in: 20 :(1996 34 ).ניסן תשנ"ו/מרס
‛
הקראים 1293
דבח אליהו” .היהודים ‛ במצרים לפני יובל שנים “.דובר בני מקרא ) 3ניסן תשל"ד(.18 : חביליו שלמה” .התפתחות הקהילה 1294 ‛ היהודית במצרים מתחילת המאה ה 19-עד מלחמת העולם השניה“. עבודת גמר האוניברסיטה העברית ‛ ‛ 84 .1961 עמ׳ See pp. 11–12. Title on added t.p.: The Development of the Jewish Community of Modern Egypt from the Beginning of the 19th Century to World War Two. כהן־צידון שלמה” .קהילת יהודי קהיר1295 “.
מחניים‛ קיד )תשכ"ז( :לח–מה.
Also mentions Karaites. לוי אברהם” .ציון שאלי לשלום 1296 ‛אסיריך “.דובר בני מקרא 12 )תמוז–אב תשל"ה() 13 ⁏8 5 :אב ‛ תשל"ה(14 ⁏13 : )תשרי תשל"ו(: ) 15 ⁏13–12חשון תשל"ו(18; 9 6 : )אדר א–אדר ב תשל"ו(‛ .3 : Memoirs from the period of the Six Day War in Egypt. טוביה” .המכתב אשר 1297
לוי־בבוביץ שלח ‛. . .אל הנהלתנו הלאמית על אדות נדבת פלוני אלמוני בעשרה גיני “.בתוך :לוח לקביעות ראשי חדשים וימי המועדים והצומות וארבע תקופות לשנת התש"ז ‛ לישראלים ] .9–7קהיר[ :בית הדין הקראים במצרים .1946
‛
With Arabic translation.
100
——— .היהדות הקראית במצרים בעת 1285
החדשה רמלה :המועצה הארצית ליהודים הקראים 91 342 .1985
‛
עמ׳.
‛
Summary in English (2nd group). ———” .היהודים הקראים במצרים1286 “. דובר בני מקרא ) 11אייר–סיון תשל"ה(.5–4 :
———” .היהודים הקראים במצרים במאה ה־ “.20דובר בני מקרא 17 )טבת–שבט תשל"ו( ⁏7–5 :דובר בני מקרא ) 18אדר א–אדר ב תשל"ו(.3–2 :
1287
השלטונות 1288
אלגמיל יוסף” .יחסי ‛ המצריים ליהודים הקראים “.דובר בני מקרא ) 15חשון תשל"ו(3 : ‛ .11 בבוביץ ]= לוי־בבוביץ טוביה[ מפה 1289 ‛ ומשם) :מאמרים ‛ ומכתבים על נושאים שונים(] .קהיר [?1947 ‛ [2] 145עמ׳.
‛
ﻣﻦ ﻫﻨﺎ وﻫﻨﺎك Added titles in Arabic: and French: D’ici et de la: discours, études, et lettres en Hebreu, Arabe et Français. Text in Hebrew, Arabic, and French. ——— .מפה ומשם :מאמרים ומכתבים 1290
על נושאים שונים .ערך וההדיר יוסף אלגמיל .אשדוד :מכון ”תפארת יוסף“ לחקר היהדות הקראית ‛ התשס"ג 16 173 .עמ׳.
‛
On added t.p.: From here and there: articles and letters about divers[!]. Second group: French translation of Babovich’s eulogy for the Karaite hakham Samuel Panpulov. Other sections in French and Arabic. הקראים 1291
בן־חנניה יהושע” .עדת ‛ במצרים ובישראל “.הדאר לז )חשון תשי"ח(.8–6 : ברגמן רונן” .המרדף אחר אוצר 1292 ‛ הנילוס “.מוסף הארץ ):(26.01.1996 .24–18
8.1. egypt
101 Based on an article in аl-Кalīm 4:85 (1.10.1948). Tells of an incident that occurred in the second quarter of the 19th c., when the prayers of the Karaite community seemed to help end a drought and enable the celebration of the festival of the “swelling of the Nile” to take place as planned.
———” .המכתב השני אשר שלח 1298 . . .
אל ההנהלה הלאמית על אדות נדבת פלוני אלמוני באלף גיני “.בתוך: לוח לקביעות ראשי חדשים וימי המועדים והצומות וארבע תקופות לשנת התש"ז ] .12–10קהיר[ :בית ‛ לישראלים הקראים במצרים הדין ‛ .1946 With Arabic translation
Karaite Synagogue in Cairo ”בית הכנסת היהודי הקראי ברובע 1305 היהודי בקהיר “.דובר בני מקרא 16 )כסלו תשל"ו(.13 9 : ‛ Historical fiction about an incident that occurred in 1805 during the reign of Muhammad Ali. לוי משה” .בית הכנסת של היהודים 1306
‛הקראים במצרים “.דובר היהודים הקראים בישראל ) 1יולי .7–4 :(1961 Mainly pictures.
Karaite Cemetery in Cairo חנוך עמוס” .חולל בית העלמין של 1307 ‛ הקראים בקהיר “.הארץ .28.8.1977
‛
Aliyah Question 1308 “Evacuation from Egypt: Jews arrive penniless.” JC, 22 Feb. 1957, 14. Among the 816 Jews are 100 Karaites.
ברד שלמה” .הפעילות ‛ במצרים—“.1952–1917 במזרח ב ).132–65 :(1989
הציונית 1309
שורשים
———” .מכתב אל ראש הנהלתנו 1299
הלאמית “.בתוך :לוח לקביעות ראשי חדשים וימי המועדים והצומות וארבע תקופות לשנת התש"ח ] .13–7קהיר[ :בית הדין ‛ לישראלים הקראים במצרים .1947
‛
Talks about the privileges of the position of ḥ akham in the Egyptian Karaite community; followed by the responses of first, second, and third national administrations. With Arabic translation. ———” .השרפה בבית הדין “.בתוך1300 :
לוח לקביעות ראשי חדשים וימי המועדים והצומות וארבע תקופות לשנת התש"ח ] .30–29קהיר[: ‛ לישראלים הקראים בית הדין במצרים .1947
‛
With Arabic translation.
מירון יעקב” .הפיצוץ ברובע היהודי 1301 ‛ הקראי בקאהיר ביוני “.1948פעמים ) 70חורף תשנ"ז(.156–141 : The testimony of Ezra ben Yosef Levi about the explosion; in Arabic with Hebrew translation.
See p. 118 on the aliyah of the Karaites.
קהיל אלי” .היהדות הקראית במצרים 1302
”דרישה לאפשר עליית קראים החיים 1310 22 במצרים “.על המשמר בספטמבר 1978עמ׳ ‛ .14
) 17טבת־שבט תשל"ו(.12 : קשאני ראובן” .הקראים במצרים 1303 ‛ )ישראל ומצרים פרק י( “.במערכה ‛ כג ).11–10 :(1983) (271 שונרי יונתן” .חג ’גאות הנילוס‘ 1304 ‛ והיהדות הקראית במצרים “.דובר בני מקרא ) 14תשרי תשל"ו(.5–4 :
‛
”הקראים מבקשים לאפשר עלייתם 1311
לישראל של בני העדה תושבי מצרים “.הארץ 22בספטמבר 1978עמ׳ ‛ .4
‛
‛ לפני יובל שנים “.דובר בני מקרא
102
karaites in egypt and north africa
Biography
Levi, Avraham
Berakhah ben Joseph ha-Kohen, b. 1843 Istanbul, Cairo.
1320 ”ציון שאלי לשלום.לוי אברהם 12 “ דובר בני מקרא.‛אסיריך )אב13 ⁏8 5 :()תמוז–אב תשל"ה ‛ 14 ⁏13 :(תשל"ה :()תשרי תשל"ו ⁏9 6 :( )חשון תשל"ו15 ⁏13–12 ‛ .3 :()אדר א–אדר ב תשל"ו18 Recollections of his time in Egypt during the Six-Day War.
1312 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бераха.” ЕЭ 4:182. [Poznański, Samuel. “Berakha.” YeÈ 4:182.] Darwish, Yūsuf A leader of the Communist party, Karaite convert to Islam. 1313 BEININ, Joel. Was the Red Flag Flying There? Marxist Politics and the Arab-Israeli Conflict in Egypt and Israel, 1948–1965. London: I. B. Tauris, 1990. See the index s.v., “Darwish, Yusuf.”
Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ben Simḥ ah, 1879–1956 Moved from Sevastopol to Egypt in 1936 to head the Karaite community.
Farag, Mourad (Faraj, Murād), 1867–1956
1317 SOMEKH, Sasson. “Participation of Egyptian Jews in Modern Arabic Culture, and the Case of Murād Faraj.” In The Jews of Egypt: A Mediterranean Society in Modern Times, edited by Shimon Shamir, 130–40. Boulder and London: Westview Press; Tel Aviv: Tel Aviv University, The Kaplan Chair in the History of Egypt and Israel, 1987.
1322 БАККАЛ, Евгений Григорьевич, и Олег Борисович Белый. “Некоторые исторические документы из архива караимского просветителя Давида Марковича Гумуша (1899–1980 гг.).” B Материалы Двенадцатой eжегодной международной междисциплинарной конференции по иудаике, 56–68. Москва: Сэфер, 2005. [Bakkal, E. G., and Oleg B. Belyy. “Some historical documents from the archive of the Karaite enlightener, D. M.Gumush (1899–1980).” In Materialy Dvenadtsatoy yezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy mezhdistsiplinarnoy konferentsii po iudaike, 56–68. Moskva: Sefer, 2005.] Publishes important archival documents related to the emigration of Levi-Babovich to Egypt.
1318 ”מורד ’בק‘ פרג אלישע.אלגמיל יוסף
1323 ”החכם טוביה שמחה.אלגמיל יוסף
1314 COHEN, Haim J. “Faraj, Murad.” EJ 6:1178–79; EJ2 6:711. 1315 NEMOY, Leon. “A Modern Karaite Poet: Mourad Farag.” JQR, n.s., 70 (1979–80): 195–209. 1316 ———. “Mourad Farag and his Work The Karaites and the Rabbanites.” RÉJ 135 (1976): 87–112.
“ דובר בני מקרא. ‛חייו ומפעליו:ז"ל ⁏ דובר בני2 :( )אב תשל"ה13 .6 :( )תשרי תשל"ו14 מקרא 1319 ”על המשורר הפילוסוף.הלוי חיים ‛ ‘והמשפטן מורד ’בק ‛ פרג )אלישע )אייר10 “ בטאון בני מקרא.(זצ"ל ‛ 8 6 :(תשמ"א
‛
1321 “Babovich, Tuviah Simhah Levi.” MERRSU 3:173–74.
הלוי ‛ בבוויץ—אחרון חכמי קהילת 32 “ פעמים.הקראים במצרים .59–40 :()תשמ"ז 1324 ”המישאלה [?יוסף ]אלגמיל ‛ 15 “ דובר בני מקרא.שהיתגשמה .11–10 :()חשון תשל"ו
8.3. morocco 1325 פרקי טוביה בן שמחה.אלגמיל יוסף
‛ לוי־בבוביץ אחרון חכמי הקראים ‛ המרכז לחקר: רמלה.במצרים כר׳2 .היהדות הקראית תשנ"ח ‛ .( עמ׳656) Contents: חלק. מבוא:חלק א׳ המעמד האישי שירי: כתביו:ב׳ קודש שירי חול ספר חידות‛ טוביה ‛.דרשות איגרות מיומנו ‛ דברי ‛זכרון ‛ Analyzed.
‛
‛
1326 :“ בתוך. ”איגרות.לוי־בבוביץ טוביה ‛ פרקי .610–551:טוביה ב 1327 פרקי
:בתוך
‛
“. ”מיומנו.——— .629–611:טוביה ב
‛
Lichaa (Līshaʿ), David Zhaqi (Jacqui?), 20th c. 1328 “.”לזכרו של החכם דוד ז׳קי לישע )ניסן16 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ .11 :(1990 אפריל/התשנ"ב Marzouk, Moshe, 1925–55 Doctor; Zionist activist. 1329 SHALEV, Mordecai. “Marzouk, Moshe.” EJ 11:1077–78; EJ2 13:592. 1330 ” ’שמע ישראל‘ קרא.אלגמיל יוסף 20 “ דובר בני מקרא.ד"ר ‛מרזוק .11–10 :()אייר תשל"ו On the execution of Marzouk, for Zionist activities. 1331 ”ציונות בדם ובנפש׃ לזכרו.דביר יוסף
‛ “ דובר.של ד"ר משה מרזוק הי"ד / )אדר התשנ"ח38 בני מקרא גל׳ .19–16 :(1998 מרץ 1332 : ”ד"ר משה מרזוק ז"ל.כהן יוסף ‛ אות ומופת למעשה גבורה ולהקרבה )אייר20 “ דובר בני מקרא.עצמית .2 :(תשל"ו Mourad, Henry, b. 1945 Born in Cairo; emigrated to California; engineer by profession. 1333 MOURAD, Henry. Exodus II: The Promised Land. Martinsville, Ind.: Airleaf Pub., 2005. 398 pp. An autobiographical account of his life until his family left Egypt in 1967.
103
Qarimi, Yitsḥ āq, 1880–1956 1334 “. ”ד"ר יצחק קרימי.אלגמיל יוסף )אייר–סיון11 דובר‛ בני מקרא .15 :(תשל"ה 1335 [ ”ד"ר יצחק קרימי ז"ל חייו.]דבח יוסף ‛ )טבת–ניסן–מרס5 “ הדובר.ומעשיו .12 9 :(תשכ"ד
‛
Tahan, Yosef, 20th c. 1336 ”בגדים אדומים.יגאל מוסינזון ‛ .12 עמ׳25.3.1986 “ דבר.בקהיר ‛ ‛ About Yosef Tahan, an Egyptian Karaite who was accused of smuggling drugs into Egypt and was sentenced to death by hanging.
8.2. Algeria 1337 HIRSCHBERG, H. Z. [J. W.] “The Problem of the Judaized Berbers.” The Journal of African History 4, no. 3 (1963): 313–39. See p. 326 for mention of Wārjlān, which had been an important Karaite center. 1338 ”קהלות ישראל בנאות.הירשברג ח"ז
‛ :“ בתוך.המדבר של אלג׳יריה קובץ תורני מדעי:סיני ספר יובל ‛ ‛ בעריכת י"ל הכהן מימון עמ׳ ‛ מוסד הרב: ירושלים.שמד–שנה .קוק תשי"ח ‛
See pp. 345, 352 on the evidence for a Karaite presence in Wārjlān, a town in the Algerian Sahara.
8.3. Morocco 8.3.1. General 1339 ABITBOL, Michel. “Juifs maghrébins et commerce transsaharien du VIIIe au XVe siècle.” In Le sol, la parole et l’écrit: 2000 ans d’histoire africaine; mélanges en hommage à Raymond Mauny, 2:561–77. Bibliothèque de l’histoire de l’Outre-Mer, nouvelle série études 5–6. Paris: Société française d’histoire d’Outre-Mer, 1981.
104
karaites in egypt and north africa Summaries in French and English. See p. 563 where mention is made of a Karaite kingdom in the valley of Dra’ (Morocco) until the beginning of the 15th century.
1344 BRODY, Heinrich. “Darʾi, Moses 1. Moses ben Adonim ha-Lewi.” JE 4:440. Identifies him as Karaite. Cf. Allony, Sinai 43 (1958): 394.
1340 Hirschberg, H. Z. [J. W.] A History of the Jews in North Africa; translated from the Hebrew. 2d rev. ed. 2 vols. Leiden: Brill, 1974–81. Revised translation of Toledot ha-Yehudim be-Afriqah ha-Tsefonit (no. 1343). See v. 1: From Antiquity to the Sixteenth Century, pp. 157–63: “The Karaites in the Maghreb.”
Eldad ha-Dani, Late 9th c. Eldad is an enigmatic figure who traveled through Egypt and North Africa in search of the lost tribes. Some 19th-century scholars (e.g., Graetz, Pinsker, Neubauer) considered him a Karaite. This is no longer generally accepted.
1341 SCHENKER, Adrian. “Karäer im Maghreb: zur epigraphischen Evidenz.” BÉK 3 (1993): 9–13. Summary in French. 1342 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Le Karaïsme parmi les Berbères du Maghreb.” In Intertestamental Essays in Honour of Józef Tadeusz Milik, edited by Zdzisław J. Kapera, 343–47. Qumranica Mogilanensia 6. Kraków: Enigma Press, 1992. 1343 היהודים
תולדות.הירשברג ח"ז ‛ : ירושלים. כר׳2 .באפריקה הצפונית .1965 מוסד ביאליק ‛ See 1: 116–21: הקראים במגרב. 8.3.2. Biography
Darʿī, Moses (Darʿah, Morocco; End of the 9th c. Identity uncertain; scholars no longer believe that this person was a Karaite; probably confused with Egyptian poet Moses Darʿī; see above (nos. 1188–1202) and the chapter on Literature (nos. 6854– 83).
1345 NEUBAUER, А. (Adolf ). “Where Are the Ten Tribes? II. Eldad the Danite.” JQR 1 (1888–89): 95–114. See p. 110, where he marshals evidence in support of the “Eldad as Karaite emissary” theory. 1346 SHOCHAT, Azriel. “Eldad ha-Dani.” EJ 6:576–78; EJ2 6:293– 94. Skeptical concerning his Karaite identity. See the bibliography cited. 1347 .הדני
אלדד.אפשטיין אברהם ‛ בדפוס א׳ אלקלאי:פרעסבורג ‛ .1891 תרנ"א
‛
See pp. XXVIII–XXLVIII on Eldad’s halakhot, esp. sheḥ iṭah laws. He seems to doubt that Eldad was Karaite. Also includes an article on the Ethiopian Jews (Falashas) and their customs in which he discusses and dismisses views connecting the Ethiopians to the Karaites. 1348 .ישראל
דברי ימי.צבי גרץ ‛ מאת שאול פנחס. . . מתורגם הד הזמן: ורשה. חלק ג.רבינוביץ ‛ מקור: ירושלים: ד"צ.תרס"ח ‛ .1972 See pp. 267–73. Graetz considered him a Karaite.
CHAPTER NINE
KARAITES IN BYZANTIUM AND TURKEY 9.1. Byzantium 9.1.1. History—Medieval Period 1349 ADLER, M. N. “The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela (Continued).” JQR 16, no. 4 (July 1904): 715–33. Gives the Hebrew text followed by an English translation. See p. 730 (in English), where it is mentioned that there were 500 Jews in Constantinople and that there were Karaites in Cyprus. The author speculates that his encounter with Karaites in Cyprus may have inspired Ibn Ezra to write his treatise on the Sabbath. 1350 ANKORI, Zvi. “Karaites in Byzantium: the Formative Years, 970–1100.” PhD diss., Columbia University, 1956. 334 pp. 1351 ———. Karaites in Byzantium: the Formative Years, 970–1100. Columbia Studies in the Social Sciences 597. New York: Columbia University Press, 1959. Reprint, New York: AMS Press, 1968. xiii, 546 pp. Based on author’s thesis—Columbia University, 1956. Reviews: Eliyahu Ashtor, BO 20 (1963): 67–69; Peter Charanis, American Historical Review 66 (1960): 193; Milton Himmelfarb, Commentary 30 (1960): 274; Paul Kahle, JTS 13 (1962): 202–5; Leon Nemoy, JQR, n.s., 51 (1960–61): 332–34; Morton Smith, Greek Orthodox Theological Review 6, no. 1 (summer 1960) 87–88; Simon Szyszman, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 75 (1982): 63–65; Georges Vajda, RÉJ 119 (1961): 173–77; R. J. Zwi Werblowsky, JSS 8 (1963): 264–68; Ernest Wiesenberg, BSOAS 25 (1962): 165–67.
1352 ———. “Some Aspects of KaraiteRabbinic Relations in Byzantium on the Eve of the First Crusade.” Part I: PAAJR 24 (1955): 1–38; Part II: PAAJR 25 (1956): 157–76; Addenda and Corrigenda to Part 1: PAAJR 25 (1956): 177–82. Reprinted in: Medieval Jewish Life: Studies from the Proceedings of the American Academy for Jewish Research, selected by Robert Chazan, 169–232. New York: Ktav, 1976. 1353 BOWMAN, Steven B. The Jews of Byzantium 1204–1453. Judaic Studies Series. University, Ala. University of Alabama Press, 1985. See pp. 107–9, 139–46 and the index, s.v. “Karaites.” Review: Daniel Frank, BSOAS 52 (1989): 124–26. 1354 ———. “Karaites.” In The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium. 3 vols. New York, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1991. See 2:1106. 1355 KRAUSS, Samuel. Studien zur byzantinisch-jüdischen Geschichte. Leipzig: G. Fock, 1914. See pp. 96–98. 1356 STARR, Joshua. The Jews in the Byzantine Empire, 641–1204. Athens: ByzantinischNeugriechische Jahrbücher, 1939. See pp. 242–44, and the index s.v. “Karaites.” 1357 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Les karaïtes de Byzance.” BÉK 3 (1993): 55–75. Summary in German. 1358 : ”אליה בשייצ׳י הקראי.אנקורי צבי
‛ לבדיקת מסורותיו על ראשית “ תרביץ כה.הקראות בביזנטיון .201–183 56–44 )תשט"ז(׃ ‛
106
karaites in byzantium and turkey
9.1.2. Biography and Individual Studies Aaron ben Elijah, of Nicomedia, ca. 1317–69 1359 “Aarao ben Elias.” BCJ 1:19. 1360 “Aaron ben Elia de Nicomedia.” EJC 1:14. 1361 “Aaron ben-Élie.” DB 1/I:10–11. 1362 ARNOFF, Nachman S. “Aaron ben Elijah of Nicomedia.” UJE 1:2–4. 1363 KOHLER, Kaufmann. “Aaron ben Elijah, the Younger, of Nicomedia.” JE 1:9–10.
1375 AVNERI, Zvi (= Lichtenstein, Hans). “Aaron ben Joseph ha-Rofe.” EJ 2:15–16; EJ2 1:215–16 (with add. bib.). 1376 KOHLER, Kaufmann. “Aaron ben Joseph, the Karaite.” JE 1:14–15. 1377 ———. “Аарон бен Иосиф Гарофе.” ЕЭ 1:24–26. [“Aaron ben Joseph Harofe.” EE 1:24–26.] Translated from the JE article. 1378 MARKON, Isaac. “Ahron ben Josef.” JL 1:168–69. 1379 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Aaron ben Josef.” EJB 1:51–55.
1364 ———. “Аарон бен Илия Младший, Никомедский.” ЕЭ 1:19–22. [“Aaron ben Elijah the Younger, of Nicomedia.” YeÈ 1:19–22.] Translated from the JE article.
1380 SKLARE, David E. “Aharon ben Yosef ha-Rofé (c. 1250–1320)” ODJR, 29–30.
1365 MARKON, Isaac. “Ahron ben Elia aus Nikomedien.” JL 1:167–68.
1382 .שמחה וצבי ליכטנשטיין אסף ‛ עמ׳1 “ א"ע.”אהרון בן יוסף הרופא ‛ .597–596
1366 NEMOY, Leon. “Aaron ben Elijah.” EJ 2:10–12; EJ2 1:212–13. 1367 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Aaron ben Elijahu der Karäer.” EJB 1:37–42. 1368 SKLARE, David E. “Aharon ben Eliyyahu (c. 1328–1369).” ODJR, 28. 1369 “Die Werke des Karäers Aharon ben Eliah.” JZWL 7 (1869): 199–200. 1370 ”אהרון.אסף שמחה וצבי ליכטנשטיין עמ׳1 “ א"ע.בן‛ אליהו מניקומידיה ‛ .594–592 1371 ”אהרון בן אליהו.ברוידע יצחק ‛ עמ׳1 “ א"י.האחרון ניקומידיאו ‛ .163–161 Aaron ben Joseph ha-Rofeʾ (or, the Elder), ca. 1250–1320 1372 “Aarao ben Jose, o Medico.” BCJ 1:20. 1373 “Aaron ben-Joseph.” DB 1/I:11. 1374 “Aaron ben Joseph, the Karaite.” UJE 1:4.
1381 ”אהרון בן.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד ‛ יוסף .163 עמ׳1 “ א"י.הרופא
‛
Aaron ben Judah Kusdini, 12th c. 1383 NEMOY, Leon. “Aaron ben Judah Kusdini.” EJ 2:16; EJ2 1:216. 1384 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Аарон бен Иегуда Косдини.” ЕЭ 1:22. [Poznanski, Samuel. “Aaron ben Judah Kosdini.” YeÈ 1:22.] Hadassi, Judah, 12th c. Scholar of Constantinople; author of the halakhic compendium Eshkol ha-kofer. 1385 BEN-SASSON, Haim Hillel. “Hadassi, Judah (ha-Avel) ben Elijah.” EJ 7:1046–47; EJ2 8:188–89. 1386 HADASI, Yehuda ben Eliya ha-Avel.” EJC 5:216–17. 1387 “Hadassi, Juda ben Elias.” BCJ 2:566. 1388 MARKON, Isaac. “Juda ben Elia Hadassi.” JL 3:391–92. 1389 RABINOWITZ, Samuel. “Hadasi, Judah ben Elija” UJE 5:147.
9.1. byzantium 1390 SELIGSOHN, Max. “Hadassi, Judah ben Elijah ha-Abel.” JE 6:132–33. 1391 ———. “Гадасси, Иуда бен-Илия га-Абель.” ЕЭ 5:953–56. [“Hadassi, Judah ben Elijah ha-Abel.” YeÈ 5:953–56.] Translation of the JE article. 1392 SKLARE, David E. “Hadassi, Yehudah ben Eliyyahu (12th c.).” ODJR, 285–86. 1393 SKOSS, Solomon Leon. “Hadassi, Jehuda ben Elijahu ha-Abel.” EJB 7:773–78. Translated from the JE article. 1394
”הדסי
.דוד
יהודה
אייזענשטיין
‛ 4 “ א"י.יהודה בן‛ אליהו האבל עמ׳ ‛ .111–109
107
1405 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Яков бен-Реубен га-Сефарди.” ЕЭ 16:396. [Poznański, Samuel. “Jacob ben Reuben ha-Sefardi.” YeÈ 16:396.] Poznański does not explain the epithet “ha-Sefardi.” He dates him to the 11th c.(?). 1406 עמ׳
19 “ א"ע.”יעקב בן ראובן 12–10.
‛
1407 “ א"י. ”יעקב בן ראובן.רעוועל דוב ‛ 5 .174 ﬠמ׳
‛
Jacob ben Simeon, 2nd Half of the 11th c. Translator. 1408 NEMOY, Leon. “Jacob ben Simeon.” EJ 9:1223–24; EJ2 11:36. Menaḥ em ben Michael ben Joseph, 12th c.?
1395 ”רבנו יהודה בן אליהו.אלגמיל יוסף 16 “ דובר בני מקרא.הדסי‛ האבל .8 :()כסלו תשל"ו
1409 NEMOY, Leon. “Menahem ben Michael ben Joseph.” EJ 11:1306–07; EJ2 14:22–23.
1396 “. ”הדסי יהודה.בן־ששון חיים הלל ‛ .621 עמ׳13‛ א"ע
Tobiah ben Moses ha-Avel, 11th c.
‛
Jacob ben Reuben, 12th c. 1397 “Jacob ben Reuben.” UJE 6:11. 1398 “Jacob ben Rubem.” BCJ 2:669–70. 1399 “Jacob ben Ruben.” EJC 6:159. 1400 MARKON, Isaac. “Jacob ben Reuben.” EJ 9:1223; EJ2 11:35–36. 1401 ———. “Jakob ben Reuben.” EJB 8:852–53. 1402 ———. “Jakob ben Reuben.” JL 3:147–48. 1403 POZNANSKI, Samuel. Reuben.” JE 7:41–42.
“Jacob b.
1404 ROSENTHAL, Judah M. “Prolegomena to a Critical Edition of Milḥ amot Adonai of Jacob ben Reuben.” PAAJR 26 (1957): 127–37. Concerns the identities of the three Jacob ben Reubens known to have lived in the twelfth century. One of them was the Byzantine Karaite discussed here.
1410 ANKORI, Zvi. “The Correspondance of Tobias ben Moses, the Karaite, of Constantinople.” In Essays on Jewish Life and Thought: Presented in Honor of Salo Wittmayer Baron, edited by Joseph L. Blau et al., 1–38. New York: Columbia University Press, 1959. 1411 [ANKORI, Zvi.] “Tobias ben Moses ha-Avel (ha-Ma’tik).” EJ 15:1182–83; EJ2 20:11–12. For the attribution see Astren, “History,” 137n18 (no. 5674). 1412 MARKON, Isaac. “Tobia ben Moses.” JL 5:959. 1413 NEMOY, Leon. “Tobiah ben Moses.” UJE 10:258. 1414 SCHEIBER, Alexander. “Ein aus arabischer Gefangenschaft befreiter christlicher Proselyt in Jerusalem.” HUCA 39 (1968): 163–75. Publishes part of a letter by Tobiah ben Moses from Budapest, MS. Kaufmann No. 166.
108
karaites in byzantium and turkey
1415 ———. “New Texts from the Geniza Concerning the Proselytes.” HUCA 50 (1979): 277–87. See pp. 277–78, 280 on Tobiah ben Moses. 1416 SELIGSOHN, Max. “Tobias ben Moses ha-Abel.” JE 12:166–67. 1417 SKLARE, David E. “Toviyyah ben Mosheh (11th c.) ODJR, 701. 1418 “Tovia ben Moshe ha-Avel.” EJC 10:280. 1419 ЗЕЛИГСОН, Макс. “Тобия бен Моисей Га-Абель.” ЕЭ 14:885–87. [Seligsohn, Max. “Tobiah ben Moses ha-Avel.” YeÈ 14:885–87.] Translated from the JE article. 1420 ”טוביה בן משה.אנקורי צבי ‛ .351–350 עמ׳18 “ א"ע.המעתיק
‛
1421 ”טוביהו בן.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם עמ׳5 “ א"י.משה ‛ המעתיק ‛ .14–12 1422 . א. ”מן הגניזה של קאהיר.פלק זאב
‛ “.איגרת של טוביה בן משה הקראי . קמה–קמז:(סיני פה )תשל"ט
Based on Budapest MS Kaufmann 166 and Cambridge T-S A.S. 153.82. 1423 של
”לפעילותו.שייבר אלכסנדר ‛ “.טוביה בן משה הקראי כמעתיק .793–791 :(1980) קרית ספר נה
Includes an edition of three manuscript leaves in his hand from the Genizah: Cambridge T-S K.17.6. See also, Gil, Erets Yiśraʾel, 2:521–30 (no. 820) for several letters written by Tobiah.
9.2. Turkey (1453 to Present) 9.2.1. History 1424 ATTIAS, Jean-Christophe. “Karaïtes et Rabbanites: tensions et convergences à Constantinople au XVe siècle.” RÉJ 151 (1992): 289–98.
1425 ———. “Un temps pour enseigner, un temps pour apprendre: Karaïtes et Rabbanites à Constantinople au XVe siècle.” In Politique et religion dans le judaïsme ancien et médiéval: interventions au Colloque des 8 et 9 décembre 1987 organisé par le Centre d’études juives de l’Université Paris-IV Sorbonne, edited by Daniel Tollet, 187–198. Paris: Desclée, 1989. 1426 DANON, Abraham. “Contributions a l’histoire des Sultans Osman II et Mouçtafa I.” JA, Serie 11, t.14 (1919): 69–139, 243–310. Reprint: Paris, 1919. 142 pp. Contains a poem in Hebrew about Osman II by Elijah Afeda Begi, Karaite. See pp. 73 (introd), 243–49 (translation), 305–8 (Hebrew text). 1427 ———. “Documents Relating to the History of the Karaites in European Turkey.” JQR, n.s., 17 (1926–27): 165–98, 239–322. Documents associated with the article published earlier by the author (no. 1426). 1428 ———. “The Karaites in European Turkey: Contributions to their History based chiefly on Unpublished Documents.” JQR, n.s., 15 (1924–25): 285–360. Article translated from the French. 1429 HIRSCHBERG, Ḥ aim Zeev, and Ḥ ayyim J. Cohen. “Turkey: Karaites.” EJ 15:1462. EJ2 20:198. 1430 “Karay türkleri.” [Karaite Turks.] In Türk ansiklopedisi, 21:317–19. Ankara: Milli Eğitim Basimevei, 1974. 1431 KEFELI, Valentin, comp. Karaites of Turkey = Карaимы Турции. Archive, issue no. 5. Slippery Rock, Penn.; Simferopol, Ukraine: International Institute of Crimean Karaites, 2005. 64 pp. Primary text English; includes translation of text into Russian, pp. 53–57. Pp. 58–64 are ads. Chiefly illustrations.
9.2. turkey (1453 to present) 1432 MORGENSTERN, Matthias. “Zwischen Lehrverbot und Lehrerlaubnis: Anmerkungen zu den rabbinisch-karäischen Beziehungen im Konstantinopel des 15. und 16. Jahrhunderts,” In Orient als Grenzbereich?, 105–14. 1433 ORKUN, Hüseyin Namik. Türk Dünyası. [Turkic people.] Istanbul: Muallim Ahmet Halit Kitaphanesi, 1932. See pp. 179–80: “Karayim Türkleri.” [Karaite Turks.] Author’s name on t.p.: Hüseyin Namik. 1434 OTTOLENGHI, M. G. “Spigolature sui Caraiti in Oriente.” Il Vessillo Israelitico 34 (1886): 397–99. 1435 SHAW, Stanford J. The Jews of the Ottoman Empire and the Turkish Republic. Houndsmill, Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1991. See the index, s.v. “Karaites.” 1436 WEIKER, Walter F. Ottomans, Turks and the Jewish Polity: A History of the Jews of Turkey. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America; Jerusalem: Jerusalem Center for Public Affairs, 1992. See pp. 19–21 and the index, s.v. “Karaites.” 1437 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. Караимы Турции. Архив 7. Б.м., 2004 [“The Karaites of Turkey.” Arkhiv 7. N.p., 2004.] A report by V. Kefeli about the Istanbul community with photographs of epigraphic monuments. A preliminary edition of no. 1431 above, also primarily in English. 1438 ———. “Письмо из Турции.” КВ 20 (1995). [Kefeli, V. I. “A letter from Turkey.” KV 20 (1995).] 1439 ספר אספי.כהן שלמה בן אפידה
‛ על קורות חיי קהילת היהודים:קיץ .הקראים בתורכיה בעת החדשה : רמלה.ערך וההדיר יוסף אלגמיל מכון ”תפארת יוסף“ לחקר היהדות . ע׳427 .הקראית תש"ס ‛
109
Includes sermons, eulogies, jokes (halatsot), words of comfort, zemirot, songs, lamentations, piyyuṭim for the holidays, occasional songs, and laments for the deceased of the Constantinople community. 1440 קורות היהודים.רוזאניס שלמה א׳
‛ חלק.בתורקיה וארצות הקדם שנת תצ"א עד שנת תקס"ז.ה . סופיא תרצ"ז–תרצ"ח.1807–1730 ‛
See p. 145; see also nos. 1944–45 (books by Kuzgun in Eastern Europe, General) 9.2.2. Travel Reports 1441 BONAR, Andrew, and Robert Murray McCheyne. Narrative of a Mission of Inquiry to the Jews from the Church of Scotland in 1839. 3rd ed. Edinburgh: W. White, 1843. Reprint, Philadelphia: Presbyterian Board of Publication, 1845. Travel account of a group of Scottish missionaries. See pp. 360– 364 on Karaites of Constantinople. Several other eds. 1442 LEWIS, Bernard. “A Karaite Itinerary through Turkey in 1641–2.” Vakiflar Dergisi 3 (1956): 315–25. On the trip to the Holy Land of the Crimean Karaite Samuel ben David “Yemshel.” Lewis publishes an English translation of the first and last sections of the itinerary, comprising about a quarter of the text. The first section, dealing with his journey up to his arrival in Rhodes, was translated by both Carmoly and Adler. The second, covering the journey from Antioch across Anatolia to Istanbul, then back to Crimea, is here published for the first time. 1443 ———. “1641–1642 de bir Karayit’in Türkiye Seyahatnâmesi.” Vakiflar Dergisi 3 (1956): 97–106. Turkish version of the above.
110
karaites in byzantium and turkey 9.2.3. Local History
Adrianople 1444 DANON, Abraham. “Adrianople.” JE 1:213–15. 1445 קוים לדמות החברה.אריה
גוטמן ‛ והארגון של קהילת אדריאנופול נען תשמ"ז.במאות הט"ז והי"ז ‛ ‛ .1986 See Chapter 5 (leaves 73–91):
הקהילה היהודית־קראית והאסכולה ( האדריאנופוליטיתThe JewishKaraite community and the Adrianople school). LOC: YBZ. Istanbul 1446 CHASCOYLU, Abraham. “Константинополь.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 101–3 [“Constantinople.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 101–3.] 1447 EPSTEIN, Mark A. “A Brief Note on the Istanbul Karaites.” Anatolica 7 (1979/80): 151–56. 1448 GALANTÉ, Abraham. Histoire des juifs de Turquie. 2 vols. Istanbul: Isis, 1985. See 2:183–200. 1449 ———. Histoire des juifs d’Istanbul. 2 vols. Istanbul: Hüsnütablat, 1941–42. See 2:176–92. 1450 ———. Les juifs de Constantinople sous Byzance. Istanbul: Imprimerie Babok, 1940. See pp. 59–60. 1451 GÜLERYÜZ, Naim. Istanbul Sinagogları. [Synagogues of Istanbul.] Istanbul: [Güleryüz], 1992. See pp. 101–2 re: Karaite synagogues. 1452 HARVIANEN, Tapani. “Istanbulissa karaiittien ja Sabbetai Tsevin jäljillä.” [Tracing Karaites and Shabbetai Zevi in Istanbul.] Parnasso 44, no. 4 (1994): 467–69. Also published in Gazete (Suomalais-Turkkilaisen Yhdistyksen jäsenlehti, helmikuu) 1995, no. 1: 6–9.
1453 ———. “The Karaite Community in Istanbul and their Hebrew.” JSNE, 349–56. 1454 HEYD, Uriel. “The Jewish Communities of Istanbul in the Seventeenth Century.” Oriens 6 (1953): 299–314. Re: Karaites see pp. 301, 304, 308, 309, 311. 1455 JAULUS, Heinrich. “Zur Gemeindeverfassung der Karäer in Konstantinopel.” MGWJ 25 (1876): 73–77. 1456 KARMI, Ilan. The Jewish Community of Istanbul in the Nineteenth Century: Social, Legal and Administrative Transformations. Istanbul: Isis Press, 1996. See pp. 125, 130–31. 1457 ———. Jewish Sites of Istanbul: A Guide Book. Istanbul: Isis Press, 1992. See pp. 28–29. 1458 LEVY, Sylvain. “. . . . Karaites à Constantinople.” Presse Israélite (=Revue Israélite) 1 (1869): 446ff., 543ff. Not seen or located. Citation from M. Schwab, Répertoire des articles relatifs à l’histoire et à la littérature juives, parus dans les périodiques de 1665 à 1900 (Paris: P. Gethner 1914–23). 1459 MITLER, Louis. “The Genoese in Galata: 1453–1682.” IJMES 10, no. 1 (Feb. 1979): 71–91. See p. 76n88 re: Karaite presence in Galata, Istanbul. 1460 MITRANI, Emili and Ersin Alok. Anatolian Synagogues. Istanbul: Mitrani-Alok Productions, 1992. See pp. 407–13: “Karait (Karaims) Synagogue.” Pictures of the Karaite synagogue in Hasköy. 1461 OTTOLENGHI, M. G. “I Caraiti a Costantinopoli.” Il Vessillo Israelitico 35 (1887): 145–46.
9.2. turkey (1453 to present) 1462 SULIMOWICZ, Anna. “Karaimi znad Złotego Rogu.” [Karaites from the Golden Horde.] Awazymyz 1(1989): 8–10. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi. org/index.php?p=41&a=5. Description of the author’s visit to the Karaites of Istanbul. 1463 ———. “O Karaimach w Stambule raz jeszcze.” [On the Karaites in Istanbul again.] Awazymyz 2006, no. 1: http://www.karaimi.org/ awazymyz/index.php?p=412&a=3. Report on a trip to the Karaite community of Istanbul. 1464 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Communauté karaïte d’Istamboul.” VT 6 (1956): 309–15. 1465 ———. “Istanbul Karayları.” [Istanbul Karaites.] Istanbul Enstitüsü Dergisi 3 (1957): 97–102. Followed by a French translation; see the next item. 1466 ———. “Les Karaïtes d’Istanboul.” Istanbul Entstitüsü Dergisi 3 (1957): 103–8. 1467 TAYFUR, Kemal. “İstanbul Karayları En Küçük Cemaat.” [Istanbul Karaites—a Small Community.] Atlas no. 127 (10.2003): 163. 1468 מביקור
”רשמים.אלטחן דודו ‛ “ בטאון בני.המשלחת באיסטנבול .7 5 :( )אייר תשמ"א10 מקרא ‛ ‛ 1469 ”הקראות הביזנטית.אסף אברהם ‛ במאה ה־ט"ו באספקלריה של “.’אדרת אליהו‘ לרבי אליהו בשייצי עבודת גמר אוניברסיטת בר־אילן ‛ ‛ .תשל"ב Pagination: [4], III, 110, [2] pp. On added t.p.: Karaites in Byzantium during the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries as a result of the opus of Elijah Bashyachi Addereth Elyahu. Summary in English.
111
1470 : קושטא־שלוניקי־פטרס.רבקה
כהן ‛ התארגנות קהלית ועל־קהלית של יהודי יוון תחת השלטון העות׳מאני יהודי יוון.16- וה15-במאות ה : תל־אביב.3 לדורותם ספר הקתדרה‛ להיסטוריה ותרבות של יהודי שלוניקי ויוון אוניברסיטת ‛ .תל־אביב תשמ"ד See pp. 58–63.
‛
1471 ]מכתב לעתון מעדת קהל קדוש
[ איל.בני מקרא בקוסטאנטונופולי .טיימפו יא בתשרי תרל"ח The letter, written in Hebrew, complains about interruptions to prayers and damage to the synagogue caused by Rabbanites. 1472 ”הדמוגרפיה של יהודי.תובל שאול ‛ עד1885 איסטנבול ותפרוסתם “ עבודת גמר—האוניברסיטה.1988 .1989 העברית ‛ On p. 45 there is a paragraph with statistical data on the Istanbul Karaite community in 1988: 97 Karaites, of them 25 “pure” families, with two Karaite spouses; 42 mixed families (Karaite-Rabbanite marriages); about a dozen “pure” children; the rest were singles— widows, widowers, bachelors, and spinsters. 9.2.4. Biography Abraham ben Judah ben Abraham, 15th c. Constantinople. 1473 SIMCHONI, Jakob Naphtali Herz. “Abraham ben Jehuda ben Abraham.” EJB 1:491–92. 1474 ———. “Abraham ben Judah ben Abraham.” EJ 2:150; EJ2 1:304. 1475 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Авраам бен-Иегуда бенАвраам.” ЕЭ 1:291–92. [Poznański, Samuel. “Avraham ben-Yehuda ben-Avraham.” YeÈ 1:291–92.] Afendopolo, Caleb, 1464?–1525 1476 “Afendopolo, Caleb ben Elias.” BCJ 1:42.
112
karaites in byzantium and turkey
1477 “Afendopolo (or Efendopolo), Caleb ben Elijah.” UJE 1:105. 1478 “Afendopolo (or Efendopolo), Caleb ben Eliyahu.” EJC 1:98. 1479 GOTTHEIL, Richard, and Kaufmann Kohler. “Afendopolo, Caleb b. Elijah b. Judah.” JE 1:222–23. 1480 MARKON, Isaac. “Afendopolo (Efendopulo), Kaleb ben Elia.” JL 1:113. 1481 ———. “Afendopulo, Kaleb ben Elijahu ben Jehuda ben Josef.” EJB 1:922–27. 1482 SKLARE, David E. “Afendopolo, Kalev (c. 1465–1525).” ODJR, 21. 1483 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Kaleb Afendopolo Ben Elia.” In Allgemeine Encyclopädie der Wissenschaften und Künste (Ersch und Gruber). II. Section, 32:118– 21. Reprinted in his Gesammelte Schriften, edited by Heinrich Malter and Alexander Marx, 1:184–96. Berlin: M. Poppelauer, 1925. 1484 ZOBEL, Moshe Nahum. “Afendopolo, Caleb ben Elijah.” EJ 2:325; EJ2 1:431. 1485 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Афендополо (или Эфендопуло), Калеб бен Элиагу бен-Иегуда.” ЕЭ 3:441–46.[Poznański, Samuel. “Afendopolo (or Efendopulo), Caleb ben Elijah ben Judah.” YeÈ 3:4441–46.] 1486 “. ”רבנו כלב אפנדופולו.אלגמיל יוסף :( )ניסן תשל"ה10 דובר‛ בני מקרא .11–10 1487 ”ידיעות חדשות על.אברהם
דוד “ קרית ספר מח.‛כלב אפנדופולו .180 :()תשל"ג 1488 ”מן היצירה.הלוי חיים בן יצחק ‛ הקראית ב( רבי כלב בן אליהו “ בתוך הגות עברית.אפנדופולו ז"ל בעריכת מנחם.בארצות האיסלאם : ירושלים.172–167 [זהרי ]ואחרים ‛ ברית עברית .1981 עולמית
‛
Bibliography on Caleb: pp. 170–71.
1489 ”רבי כלב בן אליהו.לוי חיים בן יצחק
“ בטאון בני מקרא.‛אפנדופולו זצ"ל )אדר6 ;11–10 :( )טבת תש"ן5 גל׳ .10 :(תש"ן 1490 ”כלב אפנדופולו.כספי מישאל מסורי ‛ ‛ “ ידע־עם כד.משורר וחכם קראי .101–92 :(1988) (56–55) 1491 ”אפנדופולו כלב בן.צובל משה נחום ‛ ‛ עמ׳5 “ א"ע.אליהו .243–242 ‛ 1492 “.”ר׳ כלב בן אליהו אפנדופולו זצ"ל )תמוז22 בטאון בני מקרא גל׳ .5–4 (׃1993 יוני/התשנ"ג Bali, Abraham ben Jacob, 15th c.–16th c. 1493 “Bali, Abraham ben Jacob.” UJE 2:49. 1494 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Bali, Abraham ben Jacob.” JE 2:473. 1495 MARKON, Isaac. “Bali, Abraham ben Jacob.” EJ 2:136–37; EJ2 3:90. 1496 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бали, Авраам бен-Яков.” ЕЭ 3:711– 13. [Poznański, Samuel. “Bali, Avraham ben-Jacob.” YeÈ 3:711– 13.] 1497 עמ׳8 “ א"ע.”בלי אברהם בן יעקב ‛ ‛ .875–876 Bashyatchi Family 1498 “Bashyazi.” EJ 4:297–98; EJ2 3:197–98 (with added bib.). 1499 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Башяци.” ЕЭ 3:951–957. [Poznański, Samuel. “Bashyatchi.” YeÈ 3:951–57.] 1500 עמ׳9 “ א"ע. ”בשיצי.אנקורי צבי ‛ ‛ . 960–963 Bashyatchi, Elijah, ca. 1420–90 1501 “Bashyatzi (Bashyachi), Eliya ben Moshe.” EJC 2:101. 1502 “Bashyazi (Bashyatchi), Elijah ben Moses.” UJE 2:104. 1503 “Bashyazi, Elias.” BCJ 1:159. 1504 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Bashyazi, Elijah b. Moses b. Menahem of Adrianople.” JE 2:574–75.
9.2. turkey (1453 to present) 1505 Markon Isaac. 1:750–51.
“Baschjazi.” JL
1506 ———. “Baschjazi (Baschjatschi), Elijahu ben Mose ben Menachem.” EJB 3:1130–32. 1507 SKLARE, David E. “Bashyazi, Eliyyahu ben Mosheh (c. 1420– 1490).” ODJR, 103.
113
Elijah ben Judah Tishbi, 16th c. 1517 MARKON, Isaac. “Elijahu Rabbenu (ben Jehuda Tischbi).” EJB 6:505. 1518 SELIGSOHN, Max. “Elijah Rabbenu (ben Judah Tishbi).” JE 5:133.
1508 ”מעט על רבי אליהו בשייצי.לוי חיים 11 “ בטאון בני מקרא.‛ומשפחתו .7–6 :()תמוז תשמ"א
Fuki, Judah ben Eliezer Chelebi, d. before 1501 Constantinople.
Bashyatchi, Hillel ben Moses, 1st Half of the 16th c.
1519 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Judah Poki (Puki) ben Eliezer Tshelebi.” JE 7:356.
1509 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Bashyazi, Hillel ben Moses.” JE 2:575.
1520 MARKON, Isaac. “Poki, Judah ben Eliezer Chelebi.” EJ 13:705; EJ2 16:284–85.
‛
1510 MARKON, Isaac. “Baschjazi (Baschjatschi), Hillel ben Mose.” EJB 3:1132.
Gibbor, Judah ben Elijah, 16th c.
Bashyatchi, Moses, 1537–55
1521 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Gibbor, Judah ben Elijah ben Joseph.” JE 5:659.
1511 “Bashyatzi (Bashyachi), Moshe ben Eliya.” EJC 2:101.
1522 MARKON, Isaac Dov Ber. “Gibbor, Judah ben Elijah.” EJ 7:549; EJ2 7:580.
1512 “Bashyazi (Bashyatchi), Moses ben Elijah.” UJE 2:104. 1513 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Bashyazi, Moses ben Elijah.” JE 2:575–76. 1514 MARKON, Isaac. “Baschjazi (Baschjatschi), Mose ben Elijahu.” EJB 3:1132–1133. Beghi Family 1515 MARKON, Isaac. “Beghi.” EJ 4:391; EJ2 3:260 (with additional bibliography). Mentions Elijah Afidah (d. before 1641), Joseph ben Moses (15th– 16th c.), and Moses ben Benjamin (16th c.).
1523 MILLER, Philip E. “At the Twilight of Byzantine Karaism: The Anachronism of Judah Gibbor.” PhD diss., New York University, 1984. 205 pp. 1524 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Гиббор, Иегуда бен Илия бен Иосиф.” ЕЭ 6:469–70. [Poznański, Samuel, “Gibbor, Judah ben Elijah ben Joseph,” YeÈ 6:469–70.] Kiera (Kyra; Chiera) Family Greek title meaning “lady,” given to women who handled the relations of the wives in the Ottoman sultan’s royal harem in various external matters. In general these women were Jewish. At least one was a Karaite.
Berakhah ben Elijah, 18th c. 1516 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бераха.” ЕЭ 4:182–83. [Poznański, Samuel, “Berakha.” YeÈ 4:182–83.]
1525 FRESCO, M. M.-A. “Un berat.” Revue des Écoles de l’Alliance Israélite 5 (april–juin 1902): 337–38. Translation of a letter of privilege granted to the family of a kiera, Karaites of Constantinople, by the Sultan in AH 927 (1521 CE).
114
karaites in byzantium and turkey
1526 GALANTÉ, Abraham. Esther Kyra d’après de nouveaux documents (contribution à l’histoire des juifs de Turquie). Constantinople: Société Anonyme de Papeterie et d’Imprimerie (Fr. Haïm), 1926. 24 pp. No mention of Karaite connection. Previously published in Hamenora 4:10. 1527 MORDTMANN, J. H. “Die jüdischen Kira im Serai der Sultane.” Westasiatische Studien = Mitteilungen des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen zu Berlin, 2te Abt. 32 (1929): 4–38. Family seems to have been Karaites. See esp. pp. 11–12. 1528 ROTH, Cecil and Aryeh Shmuelevitz. “Kiera.” EJ 10:990– 91.
1529 ROTH, Cecil, Aryeh Shmuelevitz, Leah Bornstein-Makovetsky. “Kiera.” EJ2 12:147–48. First known kiera was Strongilah, daughter of Judah Gibbor. 1530 СМИРНОВ, В. Д. “Грамота султана Османа II-го семейству иудейки Киры.” In Восточные заметки: сборник статей и исследований, 35–75. СанктПетербург, 1895. [Smirnov, V. D. “Osman II’s charter to the family of the Jewess Kiera.” In Vostochnyye zametki: sbornik statey i issledovaniy, 35–75. St. Petersburg, 1895.] Messorodi, Moses, b. 1559/1560? Constantinople. 1531 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Moses Mizorodi ben Judah Maruli.” JE 9:86–87. 1532 ”על דבר.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם
‛ “ הצפירה.הקראי ר׳ משה מצרודי .835 :(1900) 207:כז
CHAPTER TEN
KARAITES IN MODERN ISRAEL 10.1. Press
Continues Ha-Dover; continued by Biṭʾon Bene Miqraʾ.
In chronological order
1540 בטאון היהדות:בטאון בני מקרא
1533 מרדכי בכור: ירושלים. שנה א–ג.האור
.יהודה תשט"ז־תש"ח
‛
Printed from a typescript; monthly. Year 1 has 13 issues (Nisan 5716–Adar B 5717), year 2, only 10. Ed. and publisher: Mordekhai Bekhor Yehudah. Subtitle varies:
⁏הקראית במולדת. קול העדה ⁏מבשר קול משכילי הקראים בטאון עצמאי למחשבה הישראלית הקראית. 1534 “.”עדת היהודים הקראים בישראל .8 עמ׳1957 ביולי51 דבר ‛
‛
Announcement by the Karaite community in Israel that ha-Or is not published by them or under their auspices and that the publisher is not a member of the community. 1535 מס׳.דובר היהודים הקראים בישראל .(1961 )ספטמבר2–(1961 )יולי1
חברת ההצלחה לבני:[?]רמלה .1962–1961 מקרא
‛
Ed. Moshe Levi.
1536 ירחון עדת היהודים הקראים:הדובר – )טבת תשכ"ד10–1 .בישראל
תשכ"ד
רמלה.(תשרי תשכ"ה .(1964)
‛
Editor: Yosef ben Ovadyah Dabaḥ. 1537 .עלון בית הנוער ע"ש קדושי קהיר / )תשרי תשכ"ט1 גליון מס׳.אופקים .(1968 אוקטובר No more published. No known public location. 1538 . ירחון עדת היהודים הקראים:הדובר .(1972 )אפריל2–(1972 )מרס1
.אשדוד Continued by: Dover Bene Miqraʾ. 1539 ירחון עדת היהודים:דובר בני מקרא )שבט1 .הקראים בישראל .( )אב–אלול תשל"ו22–(תשל"ד
.אשדוד תשל"ד–תשל"ו
‛
אשדוד.הקראית העולמית בישראל רמלה. חדשה.⁏ סדרה1982–1979 ‛ /התשנ"ז )סיון53 (–גל׳1988) 1 גל׳ .(1997 יוני Continued by: Dover Bene Miqraʾ. 1541 בטאון היהדות:דובר בני מקרא
רמלה.הקראית העולמית בישראל
‛/ )אב התשנ"ז36 גל׳.1998–1997
/)תמוז התשנ"ח39–(1997 ספטמבר .(1998 יולי Seems to have died with this issue.
10.2. General Works 1542 ABRAMOWITZ, Leah. “The Karaites in Israel.” Hadassah Magazine 60, no. 7 (March 1979): 8. 1543 BALICK, Jennifer. “Living by the Book: Israel’s Karaites Struggle to Maintain their Distinct Identity.” Jerusalem Report 1, no. 50 (October 3, 1991): 19–20. 1544 BEN-HANANYA, Yehoshua. “The Karaite Sect in Israel.” Iggeret Lagolah 57 (1956): 14–16. 1545 COLLIGAN, Sumi. “Karaites: Jews [sic!] Community of Israel.” In Encyclopaedic Ethnography of Middle-East and Central Asia, vol. 2, edited by R. Khanam, 390–95. New Delhi: Global Vision, 2005. 1546 FINGUERMAN, Ariel, Elana SHAP. “In Israel, Karaites Keep their Faith—and Distance from Mainstream Jews.” Jewish Telegraphic Agency (jta.org). Dateline: Ashdod, Sept. 14, 2003. Includes interviews with Avraham Kefeli and R. Haim Halevi of Ashdod. 1547 ———. “Karaites Flourish in Israel.” Jewish Tribune (Toronto), Sept. 25, 2003, 20. Same as the preceding item.
116
karaites in modern israel
1548 FREEMAN, Joshua. “Laying down the (Oral) Law.” JP May 22, 2007. Mainly about the Karaite community in Israel and their differences from the Rabbanites. Includes interviews with Moshe Firouz of Beer-Sheva, Nehemia Gordon of Jerusalem and Daniel Lasker, professor of Jewish thought at Ben-Gurion University. 1549 HECHT, Esther. “True Believers.” JP, Nov. 11, 1998. General article on Karaites in Israel. Includes information about Karaite immigrants from Melitopol, Ukraine. 1550 “Jews who are Rejected by Other Jews: The Medieval Curse that Bars the Karaites.” Jewish Digest 9, no. 4 (January 1964): 61–63. Condensed from the Jewish Observer and Middle East Review, 15 March 1963 (next item).
1555 ROSHWALD, Mordecai. “Marginal Jewish Sects in Israel.” IJMES 4 (1973): 219–37, 328–54. See esp. pp. 222–37. 1556 ROSS, James R. “People of the Book.” In Fragile Branches: Travels through the Jewish Diaspora, 181–211. New York: Riverhead Books, 2000. Includes interviews with Eliyahu and Nehama Dabbach, Egyptian Karaites who settled in Israel in 1957, and Nehemia Gordon, a recent convert to Karaism. Also discusses Karaite communities in San Francisco (and their leader Joe Pessah) and Eastern Europe. 1557 www.karaim.net )הפורטל של היהודים .(הקראים בישראל Hebrew portal for the Israeli Karaite community. The site is maintained by Moshe Firouz, leader of the BeerSheva Karaite community.
1551 “Jews who are Rejected: Mediaeval Curse Keeps out the Karaites.” Jewish Observer and Middle East Review 12, no. 11 (March 15, 1963): 6–7. Article signed: “From our Jerusalem Correspondent.”
1558 “. ”קשה יותר להיות קראי.אלגזי יוסף ‛ 1997 בספטמבר5 מוסף הארץ ‛ ‛ .42 עמ׳
1552 MEYERS, Nechemia. “Israel’s 30,000 Karaites follow Bible, not Talmud.” Jewish Bulletin of Northern California. 49, no. 103 (December 10, 1999): 1a, 49a.
1560 השומרונית
1553 NEWMAN, Albert Richard. “The Karaite Jews in Israel.” Master’s thesis, University of South Africa, 1996. 182 leaves. Survey of the history of the Karaites. Chap. 5 focuses on Karaites in Israel. Appendix 1 includes translations of the Knesset Proceedings (KP) on matters relating to the Karaites from 1948–1995. Appendix 2 includes a translation of the Information brochure published by the Universal Karaite Jews, Ramlah, Israel. (see nos. 206, 264). 1554 “News in brief.” JP, August 7, 2001, 5. Item about a stamp issued in honor of the Karaite community in Israel, released that day in Ashdod.
1559 “. ”הקראים מתאחים.בן־צבי יצחק ‛ מוסף לגליון1961 יוני2 מעריב ‛ ‛ .3 ע"ש עמ׳
‛
”העדה.גינת שלמה ‛ מועצה אזורית:“ סולם צור.בישראל עבודת גמר.1963 סולם צור וגעתון ‛ .סמינר הקבוצים ‛ אורנים
‛
See pp. 26–27 on the Karaite community in Israel. 1561
“ הארץ. ”הקראים בישראל.ורטסקי א
‛(5.7.1961) כ"א ‛ בתמוז תשכ"א ‛ ‛ 2 עמ׳ .()מכתבים למערכת
“ כל העיר.”יהודים עם הסתייגות .15 עמ׳,15.6.1984 1563 “ מעריב. ”יקוב הלב את הדין.לב י׳ ‛ .15 עמ׳1969 ספטמבר21‛ 1562
‛
‛
On the Karaite community and its problems. 1564 ”הקראים מתאחים.לוינסקי יום־טוב ‛ .1952 בינואר4 “ דבר.בישראל
‛
‛
1565 ”הסולטן היה נאור.משה
רינפלד ‛ הרגלי חיים ומנהגים בעדה:יותר 16 .“ הארץ.של הקראים בישראל .3 עמ׳ ב1993 בספטמבר
‛
10.5. relations with the israeli government 1566 “? ”הקראים אינם מתאחים.שבתאי ק׳ .4 עמ׳1691 באוגוסט4 ‛ דבר
‛
See also 1291.
‛
10.3. Aliyah (Immigration) to Israel 1567 BEN-ZVIE, I. “Karaites Come to Israel.” Palestine Post, March 3, 1950, 6. 1568 GITLIN, Marcia. “The Karaites come to Israel.” South African Jewish Chronicle 40, no. 42 (1951): 5 [= Canadian Zionist 19, no. 5 (1951–52): 5; = Westralian Judean 22 (271) (1952): 12–13]. 1569 “Karaites Ask to Settle in Palestine.” Palestine Post, Jan. 24, 1934, 3. About a delegation from Volhynia which approached the Palestine Emigration Office of the Zionist Organization in Warsaw to allow them to send a group of settlers to Palestine to work the land. 1570 “Return of the Karaites.” Karnenu (January 1954): 8. 1571 TREVISAN-SEMI, Emanuela. “From Egypt to Israel: The Birth of a Karaite ʿEdah in Israel.” In Karaite Judaism*, 431–50. 1572 TROKI, Isaac. “The Immigration of the Karaites.” Iggeret Lagolah 27–28 (Aug.–Sept. 1950): 2–3. 1573 “. ”לעלייתם של הקראים.בן־צבי יצחק .2 עמ׳,1950 בפברואר23 ‛דבר
‛
1574 “. ”על עליית הקראים.בן־צבי יצחק 13–12 :(דפי ‛ עליה )אדר תש"י The connection of Egyptian Karaites to Judaism and their attitude to Zionism. The Israeli Chief Rabbinate permits the aliyah of the Egyptian Karaites. 1575 ”העולים הראשונים מפולין.זרחי ש׳ ‛ 2 “ דבר.‘הגיעו באניה ’ארצה ‛ .1 עמ׳1949 בדצמבר ‛ Tells of 50 Karaite ʿolim who were in Italy and came on the same ship as the European ʿolim. All had trades. 1576 ”הגשמת החזון הלאומי.כהן יוסף ‛ 7 “ הדובר.והשיבה לארץ האבות .11–10 :()סיון תשכ"ד
117
1577 לא זכיתי לאור מן.יצחק
‛
רפאל ‛ עידנים תשמ"א: ירושלים.ההפקר
‛
.1981 See pp. 110–11 on the aliyah of the Egyptian Karaites, the author’s role in enabling this to occur, and his subsequent dealings with the community. 1578 יצאו
”הקראים.שקולניק יעקב ‛ “ בטאון בני־.ממצרים ומליטא יוני/ )סיון תשנ"ב17 מקרא גל׳ .19–18 :(1992 Reproduction of the bulk of an article that allegedly appeared in Maʿariv, April 17, 1992. Based on an interview with Yosef Devir, community spokesman. Also appeared in Qav la-moshav. Could not locate the article in Maʿariv.
10.4. Travelers’ Reports 10.4.1. Abkowicz, Mariola (Contemporary) 1579 ABKOWICZ, M. “Dziwny jest ten świat” [This is a strange world.] Awazymyz 2007, № 1: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=415&a=4. On the author’s trip to the Karaite communities of Israel, Istanbul, and Russia.
10.5. Relations with the Israeli Government KP = the English translation of the Knesset Proceedings 1580 “Ancient Jewish Karaite Community Petitions High Court to Restore its Religious Funding.” Haaretz (English ed.), Dec. 8, 1999. 1581 “Budget Debate for 1953–54. KP 14 (June 9, 1953): 1549.” In KJI, 114. Speech by Z. Warhaftig. Cf. the Hebrew version: no. 1603. 1582 “Budget Debate for the Year 1960/61. KP 29 (June 27, 1960): 1670.” In KJI, 116–17. Cf. the Hebrew version: no. 1596.
118
karaites in modern israel
1583 “Changes to the Entries about the Karaites in the School Text Book ‘History of the Jewish People.’ KP 48 (May 1, 1967): 1524.” In KJI 135–37. Questions by S. Cohen-Tzidon and replies by Aharon Yadlin, Minister of Education and Culture. Cf. the Hebrew version: no. 1601. 1584 “Designation of the Karaites in the Population Census as a Non-Jewish Community. KP 31 (May 24, 1961): 1833–36.” In KJI, 117–21. Motion by Emma Talmi (Mapam). Cf. the Hebrew version: no. 1602.
1590 RUBINSTEIN, Abraham. “Karaites Demand Full Recognition.” JP, September 22, 1978, 3.
”ראיון עם אליעזר חמני.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ ‛ במשרד מנהל מחלקה חדש )ניסן10 .“ דובר בני מקרא.הדתות .10–9 :(תשל"ה 1592 ”ביצוע המלצות בעניין מעמדם של בני :(1969) 56 “ דה"כ.העדה הקראית .242–241
1591
Cf. English version, no. 1585. 1593 אי־נחת: ”חוק הרבנות.גינוסר שלמה ‛ ,24.3.1980 “ דבר.בסיעת המערך .7 עמ׳
1585 “Execution of the Recommendations Concerning the Status of the Members of the Karaite Community (Question time). KP 56 (Dec. 16, 1969): 241–242.” In KJI, 143–44. Question by S. Cohen-Tzidon to Z. Warhaftig. Cf. the Hebrew version: no. 1592.
1594 — ”הקראים אינם יהודים.הון שאול במרס1 “ מעריב.‛ואינם לא יהודים ‛ ‛ .9 עמ׳1963 ‛ On the Karaite community’s struggle for recognition as Jews in the State of Israel. Includes a picture of Ḥ ayyim Levi, secretary of the community.
1586 “Karaite Request.” JC, July 26, 1957, 15. Karaites petition the Ministry of Religious Affairs for a site where the entire sect might live.
בדרישות נציגי קהילות הקראים והשומרונים אכן נוטה להגדיל ההקצבות השנתיות לשתיהן לאחר ‛ בדיקה יסודית של מהות “.הדרישות )כ"ט630 חדשות השומרונים:א"ב .4 :(1.3.1995/באדר א׳ התשנ"ה 1596 “ דה"כ.61/1960 ”חוק התקציב לשנת .1670 :(27.6.1960) 29
1587 “Manner of Registration of the Karaite Jews in the Voters’ Roll. KP 49 (May 30, 1967): 2290.” In KJI 137–39. Questions by S. Cohen-Tzidon (Gahal) to the Minister of the Interior and replies by the Deputy Minister Y. Ben-Meir. Cf. the Hebrew version, no. 1600. 1588 “On the Notice in the Press of Conversion from within the Karaite Community in Haifa. KP 32 (Jan. 31, 1966): 361.” In KJI 122–23. Question by Emma Talmi to the Minister of Religious Affairs (Warhaftig) and his reply. 1589 “Reply of the Minister of Religious Affairs, Z. Warhaftig, to matters pertaining to the activities of his office KP 46 (June 29, 1966): 1965.” In KJI 132–33. To a question by E. Talmi regarding the plight of the Karaites. Cf. the Hebrew version, no. 1598.
1595 ”ועדת המשרד לעניני דתות לטיפול
Cf. the English version, no. 1582. 1597 ”סקירת שר הדתות על פעולות :(31.5.1966) 45 “ דה"כ.משרדו .1571–1570 1598 ”סקירת שר הדתות על פעולות :(29.6.1966) 46 “ דה"כ.משרדו .1965 Cf. the English version, no. 1589. 1599 —”פגישה עם נציגי הקהילה בכנסת נושא הקראים:33 שידורים בערוץ “ דובר.בכנסת בשידור חי בטלוויזיה / )אדר התשנ"ח38 בני מקרא גל׳ .5–4 :(1998 מרץ 1600 ”צורת הרישום של היהודים הקראים 49 “ דה"כ.במירשם התושבים .2290 :(30.5.1967) Cf. the English version, no. 1587.
10.6. personal/legal status of the karaites in israel 1601 ”שינוי דברים על הקראים בספר ‘ “ דה"כ.לימוד ’תולדות עם ישראל .1525–1524 :(1.4.1967) 48 Cf. the English version, no. 1583. 1602 הצעות לסדר
”שר הדתות טולדנו ‛ ציון הקראים:היום במפקד האוכלוסין 31 “ דה"כ.כעדה לא יהודית
.1836–1833 :(25.5.1961) Cf. the English version, no. 1584. 1603 “ דה"כ.1954–1953 ”תקציב ההוצאות 14.1549 :(9.6.1953) Cf. the English version, no. 1581.
10.6. Personal/Legal Status of the Karaites in Israel 1604 BRACHA, Baruch. “Personal Status of Persons Belonging to no Recognized Religious Community.” Israel Yearbook on Human Rights 5 (1975): 88–119. See pp. 115–16: “The Peculiar Problem of the Karaites.” 1605 “Conclusions of the Committee of Justice Zilberg Concerning the Karaite Jews. KP 51 (March 4, 1968): 1264.” In KJI 140–42. Questions by S. Cohen-Tzidon to Z. Warhaftig, Minister of Religious Affairs. Cf. Hebrew version: no. 1619 1606 CORINALDI, Michael. “The Personal Status of the Karaites in Israel.” Immanuel 1(Summer 1972): 91–92. Summary of Hebrew article published in Mahlekhim. See no. 1626. 1607 HIRTH, Paula. “Maurice Marzuk Makes Trouble: What Should We Do About the Karaites Anyhow?” Israel Magazine 3, no. 10 (October 1971): 22–28. Illustrated article on the Karaites in Israel. Focuses on a divorce case and Karaites’ legal status. 1608 “The Personal Status of the Members of the Karaite Community (Question Time). KP 44 (Feb. 28, 1966): 736.” In KJI 124–26.
119
Question by MK David Netzer and reply by Y. S. Shapira, Minister of Justice. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1620. 1609 “Question time of the Prime Minister. KP 18 (June 28, 1955): 2096.” In KJI 115–16. By MK Hanan Rubin; replies by Moshe Sharett. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1664. 1610 SHAPIRO, Haim. “Karaites Want High Court to Keep them out of Rabbinic Courts.” JP, December 8, 1993, 3. About a petition by the Karaite community to the High Court of Justice to prevent a rabbinical court from assuming authority in a Karaite divorce case. 1611 : ”הכנסת תדון באיחוי הקראים.א׳ ח׳
‛ מגמות בועדה לבירור שאלות “ דבר.אישות של קראים ורבניים ‛1968 בינואר4/ג בטבת תשכ"ח ‛ .4–3 עמ׳ ‛
1612 Withdrawn. 1613 לפתור
הרבנים חייבים:”בן־גוריון בעיית הקראים⁏ ’רצוי לא לאלצנו “ דבר.‘לעיין מחדש בחוק הנישואין ‛ .2 עמ׳1956 בינואר19 ‛ 1614 :( ”מאבק הקראים להכרה )א.גולן מתי ‛ פרשת:המחדל של משרד הדתות חמורים בדיני.מרזוק העלתה ליקויים .25.12.1970, “ הארץ.האישות 1615 ”המצב המשפטי של.הורביץ יעקב ‛ “ עבודת גמר פקולטה.הקראים ‛ העברית.למשפטים האוניברסיטה ‛.בירושלים Unlocated. 1616 אסופת: באין כאחד.זילברג משה
‛ : ירושלים.דברים שבהגות ובהלכה הוצאת ספרים ע"ש י"ל מאגנס ‛ האוניברסיטה העברית .תשמ"ב ‛כתבי משה:הוצאה חדשה בתוך הוצאת ספרים: ירושלים.זילברג ע"ש י"ל מאגנס האוניברסיטה ‛ .1998 העברית ‛
120
karaites in modern israel The opinion of the committee on the personal status of the Karaites, which was headed by Zilberg. See pp. 291–304. See also Corinaldi, ha-Maʿamad ha-ishi, pp. 253–66 (no. 1627) for a fuller version.
1617 ”חוות דעת הוועדה לבדיקת המעמד
“ דעות לה.האישי של הקראים .351–343 :()תשכ"ח Cf. the report that was published in 1967. 1618 ”בג"ץ דחה עתירת.דליה
מזורי ‛ הקראים להכרה כעדה דתית .28.1.1980 “ מעריב.נפרדת ‛ 1619 ”מסקנות של ועדת השופט זילברג 51 בעניין היהודים הקראים“ דה"כ .1264 :(4.3.1968) Cf. the English version, no. 1605.
1620 ”מעמדם של בני העדה הקראית בענייני .736 :(28.2.1966) 44 “ דה"כ.אישות Cf. the English version, no. 1608. 1621 של
”המעמד האישי.נתן יצחק “ עבודת גמר אוניברסיטת.‛הקראים . ‛עמ׳117 .1973 תל־אביב
‛
On the personal status of Karaites in rabbinic literature and in the State of Israel. 1622 “. ”לבעיית הקראים בישראל.קוזלוב מ׳ .3 עמ׳,30.12.1955 ‛דבר 1623
‛
קורינאלדי מיכאל דיני אישים ‛ :למדינה ‛ בין דת:משפחה וירושה נבו: שריגים־ליאון.מגמות חדשות ‛ .2004 תשס"ד
‛
Added t.p.: Status, Family and Succession Law: Between State and Religion. See pp. 278–84: ”המעמד “[ האישי של היהודים הקראיםThe personal status of Karaite Jews]. 1624 השבות׃
”חוק.קורינלדי מיכאל “ קרית המשפט א.הלכה‛ למעשה .202–155 :()תשס"א On the Karaites see pp. 189–91. Also discusses various rabbinic opinions on the halakhic status of the Karaites. The Sephardim tended to be more lenient than the Ashkenazim.
1625 הזהות
חידת.קורינלדי מיכאל ‛ חוק השבות:היהודית .2001, נבו: שריגים־ליאון.למעשה
הלכה
Added t.p.: The Enigma of Jewish Identity: The Law of Return: Theory and Practice. See chap. 8, pp. 137– 40: [ יהודים קראיםKaraite Jews]. 1626 ”לשאלת מעמדם.קורינלדי מיכאל
‛ “.האישי של הקראים בישראל .18–7 :(מהלכים א )תשכ"ט
For an English summary see: “The personal status of the Karaites in Israel.” Immanuel 1 (Summer 1972): 91–92 (no. 1606). 1627 המעמד האישי של.קורינלדי מיכאל
‛ . ר׳ מס תשמ"ד: ירושלים.הקראים ‛ . עמ׳288
Reviews: Aaron Kirschenbaum, Diné Israel 12 (1984-85): 111–15 (English section); זמנים ז מס׳,דניאל לסקר ‛ :(1987 כה )אביב ⁏ נפתלי110–109 ⁏ מיכאל32 קראוס מעריב עמ׳
ששר ”על ‛קראים ‛ופלשים “ ידיעות ‛ עמ׳25.1.1985 אחרונות ‛ ⁏ מיכאל24 ‛ ‛ :(1987 )פברואר34 ששר כיוונים 151–149.
‛
1628 המעמד: ”קראים.קורינלדי מיכאל ‛ עמ׳30 “ א"ע.האישי בישראל ‛ .49–48
10.7. Karaite Courts 1629 “The Authority of the Karaite Religious Court (Question Time). KP 44 (9.2.1966): 582.” In KJI 123–24. Question by Emma Talmi and reply by Z. Warhaftig. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1642. 1630 “Karaite Court Cannot Decide Divorce Case.” JP, Sept. 27, 1976, 7. 1631 “Law of Judgement of the Courts of the Karaite Jews (Marriage and Divorce) 1971. KP 59 (Jan. 26, 1971): 1118.” In KJI 145. First reading of the bill tabled. 1632 “Law of Judgment of the Courts of the Karaite Jews (Marriage and Divorce) 1971: First Reading. KP 60 (Feb. 16, 1971): 1425–1435.” In KJI 145–59.
10.8. karaite marriage and divorce in the state of israel Presented by Z. Warhaftig, Minister of Religious Affairs; discussion by Yisrael Yeshayahu-Sharabi (LabourMapam) and Yitzhak Klinghoffer. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1637. 1633 “The Legal Status of the Karaite Rabbinic Court. KP 53 (Jan. 21, 1969): 1201.” In KJI 142–43. Question by Emma Talmi and reply by Z. Warhaftig. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1641. 1634 RUBINSTEIN, A. “First Reading in Knesset of Bill for Karaite Courts.” JP, January 2, 1980. 1635 SHAPIRO, Haim. “Karaites Seek Legal Recognition of their Courts.” JP, November 24, 1992, 2. At present the Karaites have their own religious courts, which function informally under the aegis of the rabbinical courts. In practice this means that if a couple agrees on a divorce, there will be no problems, but if one of the spouses wishes, he or she may question the legality of the Karaite religious court. 1636 ”בתי המשפט הקראיים מאושרים
לקדש נישואין אבל לא לתת אחרונות ידיעות “.גירושין
‛
.3.12.1968
1637 ”חוק שיפוט בתי־דין יהודים קראים 60 “ דה"כ.()נישואין וגירושין .1435–1425 :(16.2.1971) Cf. the English version, no. 1632. 1638 ”נציגי הקראים קובלים.חנוך עמוס
‛ על סחבת בחקיקת החוק על “ הארץ.הכרה בבתי הדין שלהם ‛ .8 עמ׳,23.8.1977 1639 ”אשור נשואים.טולידאנו יעקב משה ‛ “ קול.לקראים ומנוי בתי דין שלהם . ב–ג:(תורה ו מס׳ ז–ח )תשי"ב LOC: KLAU, NLI.
‛
1640 ”משרד הדתות הפיץ.אלעזר
לוין “.‛הצעת חוק שיפוט בתי דין קראים .3 ,1969 ביולי10 הארץ
‛
On the legal rights of Karaite courts that until now were not recognized as official, and whose marriages and divorces did not have legal standing.
121
1641 ”המעמד המשפטי של בתי־הדין :(21.1.1969) 53 “ דה"כ.הקראיים .1201 Cf. the English version, no. 1633. 1642 “.”סמכות בית הדין של העדה הקראית .582 :(9.2.1966) 44 דה"כ Cf. the English version, no. 1629. 1643 הדת
”חופש.מיכאל קורינלדי ‛ בישראל—במה נשתנה ה’סטטוס־ :(2003) (2) קוו‘?“ שערי משפט ד .339–287 1644 ”על הצעת חוק שפוט.——— “ משפטים.בתי דין יהודים קראיים .413-407 :(ג )תשל"ב 1645 ”היש צורך בבי"ד יהודי.שינמן פנחס ‛ 1980 בינואר11 “ הצופה.קראי ‛ ‛ .8 6 עמ׳
‛
Argues against establishing independent Karaite courts; claims this would prevent reuniting the Karaite community with the larger Rabbanite community. 1646 ”מעמדם של חסרי עדה.שיפמן פנחס ‛ 30/76 הסדר ביניים )בג"ץ:מוכרת
סיהו נ׳ בית הדין הדתי לעדת היהודים “.((31) 1 הקראים ואח׳ פ"ד לא .168–162 :(1977/8) משפטים ח On the legal status of Karaite family courts.
10.8. Karaite Marriage and Divorce in the State of Israel 1647 “The Arrangement Concerning Marriage and Divorce Amongst Karaites (Question and Answer Time). KP 57 (June 8, 1970): 2036.” In KJI 144–45. Question by R. Arzi to minister of Religious Affairs, Z. Warhaftig. And brief reply. Cf. the Hebrew original, no. 1654. 1648 “Law on Marriage and Divorce. KP 14 (2.6.1953): 1458.” In KJI 114. Answer by MK David Bar Rav Ḥ ai (Mapai) and reply by Eliyahu Moshe Genaḥovski. Cf. the Hebrew original, no. 1656.
122
karaites in modern israel
1649 “Motions for the Agenda: Civil Marriages. KP 18 (May 11, 1955): 1598.” In KJI 115. Made by Ḥ anan Rubin (Mapam). Cf. the Hebrew original, no. 1655. 1650 “Registration of the Divorce of Members of the Karaite Community (Question and Answer Time). KP 47 (Oct. 26, 1966): 126.” In KJI 133–34. Question by Emma Talmi and reply by Z. Warhaftig. Cf. the Hebrew original, no. 1657. 1651 TALMI, Emma. “On Marriage and Divorce in the Karaite Community. KP 45 (May 31, 1966): 1570.” In KJI 129–32. Cf. the Hebrew original, no. 1597. 1652 ”בי"ד רבני ידון בגירושי זוג קראים רק
כך סיכמו: בהסכמת השניים אתמול נציגי העדה הקראית ומנהל 27 “ על המשמר.בתי הדין הרבניים ‛ .20 עמ׳1995 בפברואר ‛ ‛ 1653 לא ברור באיזו דרך:”בית המשפט מתחתנים בני הדת הקראית ותוקף .3.2.1966 “ דבר.הכתובה הקראית ‛ 1654 ”הסדר בענייני נישואין וגירושין בין .2036 :(8.6.1970) 57 “ דה"כ.קראים Cf. the English version, no. 1647.
10.9. Intermarriage with Rabbanites 1659 “Clarification Concerning the Marriage between Jews and Karaites. KP 49 (August 2, 1967): 2834.” In KJI 139–40. Question by S. Cohen-Tzidon to Z. Warhaftig and brief reply. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1662. 1660 “Marriage between Karaite Jews and Rabbanite Jews (Question Time). KP 32 (Nov. 15, 1961): 361.” In KJI 121–22. Question by Emma Talmi (Mapam). Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1665. 1661 “Marriage of a Karaite with a Jew. KP 45 (May 8, 1966): 849–850.” In KJI 126–29. Question by MK Emma Talmi (Mapam) to Justice Minister Shapira, and the Minister’s reply. Cf. Hebrew version, no. 1663. 1662 ”בירור בעניין נישואין בין יהודים לבין .2834 :(2.8.1967) 49 “ דה"כ.קראים Cf. the English version, no. 1659. 1663 “ דה"כ.”נישואין של קראי עם יהודיה .850–849 :(8.5.1966) 45 Cf. the English version, no. 1661.
1655 היום—נישואין לסדר ”הצעות :(11.5.1955) 18 “ דה"כ.אזרחיים .1598 Cf. the English version, no. 1649.
1664 נישואים בין יהודים:”שאלות ותשובות “ דה"כ.קראים ובין יהודים רבניים .2096 :(28.6.1955) 18 Cf. the English version, no. 1609.
1656 41 “ דה"כ.”חוק נישואין וגירושין .1458 :(2.6.1953) Cf. the English version, no. 1648. Answer by MK David Bar Rav Ḥ ai (Mapai) and reply by Eliyahu Mosheh Genaḥovski.
1665 נישואים בין יהודים:”שאלות ותשובות “ דה"כ.קראים ובין יהודים רבניים 32.(15.11.1961): 361 Cf. the English version, no. 1660.
1657 ”רישום גירושין של בני העדה :(20.10.1966) 47 “ דה"כ.הקראית .126 Cf. the English version, no. 1650. 1658 ”השופט ברק הוציא.נדב
שרגאי צו ‛ביניים נגד ביה"ד המרכזי של ע"פ הצו אסור לחייב:הקראים “ הארץ.קראי לתת גט לאשתו
‛
14.2.1986
10.10. Internal Affairs of the Karaite Community 1666 “ דובר. ”נבחר רב ראשי.דבח אליהו ‛ 7–6 :( )אייר תשל"ו20 בני מקרא ‛ .15 13–12 Interview with the the new ‛chief rabbi David Yerushalmi. 1667 ”ראיון החדש עם מר מוסא.דבח יוסף
‛ “.מרד יושב ראש המועצה הארצית .17 6–4 :( )תשרי תשכ"ה10 הדובר ‛
10.12. local communities 1668 “.”כינון המועצה הארצית החדשה )אדר38 דובר בני מקרא גל׳ .3–2 :(1998 מרץ/התשנ"ח 1669 ”ראיון עם מר עובדיה.עוזיאל עובדיה
‛ “.עוזיאל יו"ר המועצה העליונה )אייר27 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ .3–2 (׃1994 מאי/התשנ"ד
10.11. Karaites in the Israeli Press and Media (Community Reactions) 1670 7 "בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳.“”אני קראית .10 :(1990 יוני/)סיון התש"ן Interview with an 11-year old Karaite girl that appeared in the weekly Kullanu (Tel-Aviv), 9.4.90. 1671 ”ראיון השבוע עם החזן.ר
בשן ‛ עמנואל מסעודה ראש ‛ .26 “ מעריב.בישראל הקראים .10 עמ׳,1961 במאי ‛ 1672 “. ”בחיי שאני לא ערבייה.גרוס אורי ‛ :(7.7.1991) 24 מעריב לנוער גיל׳ מס׳ .23–22 עדת
Interview with 15-year old Mirit Taḥan of Ashdod. 1673 ”דביר בגלי צה"ל בתוכנית.דביר יוסף
‛ “ בטאון בני־מקרא.‘’נכון לעכשיו :(1994 דצמבר/ )טבת תשנ"ה29 גל׳
.14–13 An interview with community spokesman, Yosef Devir. 1674 כתבה על היהדות: ”הנדון.דביר יוסף
‛ “ בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳.הקראית :(1991 אוגוסט/ )אלול התשנ"א13
.11–10 Letter to the editor in reaction to an article by Uri Gross in Maʿariv la-noʿar, no. 42 (7.7.91), 22–23 (see above, no. 1672). He tries to set the record straight regarding Karaites and their customs. 1675 “.”היהדות הקראית בקול ירושלים )כסליו24 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳
‛ נובמבר/[התשנ"ד התשנ"ג ]צ"ל .15–14 (׃1993
Interview by Menaḥem Peri with Yosef Devir, Rav Moshe Dabaḥ and his spouse Shoshannah.
123
1676 ”כותבים עלינו׃ הנידון כתבה פוגעת 39 “ דובר בני מקרא גל׳.בעיתונכם .15–14 (׃1998 יולי/)תמוז התשנ"ח Reaction to an article that appeared in the newspaper Dati Deromi on March 31, 1998. Could not locate this issue; it does not seem to exist. Probably a different issue was intended. 1677 היהדות ”שידור בטלוויזיה על 39 “ דובר בני מקרא גל׳.הקראית .13–12 :(1998 יולי/)תמוז התשנ"ח
10.12. Local Communities 10.12.1. Ashdod 1678 ”אבן־פינה לבית כנסת לעדת הקראים באוקטובר51 “ דבר.באשדוד ‛ .6 עמ׳1959
‛
10.12.2. Bat-Yam 1679 “.“ ”תנ"ך עכשיו.כתב ”חולון בת־ים כב בטבת1994.1.7 חולון בת־ים ‛ .57 54 תשנ"ד עמ׳ ‛ ‛ On Karaism in general and the Karaite community in Bat Yam, which numbers about 50 families and its struggles to get funds from the municipal government in order to build a community center. 1680 ”תנ"ך עכשיו׃ מאמר מעתון חולון־ בת־ים )המקומון של ’ידיעות “ בטאון.7.1.1994 אחרונות‘ מיום ו׳ ‛ בני מקרא גל׳ / )שבט התשנ"ד25 .20–19 :(1994 פברואר 10.12.3. Hebron 1681 “ דובר בני. ”העיר חברון.כהן חיים .5 :( )אדר א–אדר ב תשל"ו81 ‛מקרא A brief historical sketch of Hebron. Most of it describes the history of the city in general. The last part contains very general information on the history of the Karaites in Hebron. 10.12.4. Jerusalem 1682 “The Karaite Presence in Old Jerusalem, Past, Present and Future.” KJA Bulletin (Sept. 1984): 9.
karaites in modern israel ”הורחקו 9משפחות קראים ממושב 1695 מצליח “.דבר 3בספטמבר .1954
‛
‛
יחזקאלי יהודית’ ” .אלוהים אותי ‛ולקח את האחים שלי‘ :בבית משפחת לוי במושב מצליח לא מפסיקים לבכות “.ידיעות אחרונות 24שעות 10בספטמבר ‛ 1996 עמ׳ .2 ,1
‛
‛
הציל 1696
‛
10.12.6. Ramlah ”היהדות הקראית ברמלה׃ מהעבר אל 1697
ההווה] “.רמלה׃ היהדות הקראית העולמית 25 [?1996עמ׳.
‛
124
אלקלעי אריה” .חבלי העליה השניה 1683
)פרק‛ ג׳ ואחרון( :במחיצת יהודים קראים בירושלים “.במערכה 12 גל׳ ) 253דצמבר .21 :(1981נדפס‛ גם בבטאון בני מקרא ) 13טבת תשמ"ב(.7 5 :
‛
Continuation of no. 6993–94. בן־משה ענת” .עדת הקרעים “.כל 1684 העיר ‛ 10.8.2001כ"א באב תשס"א ‛ עמ׳ ‛‛ .86–82 About tensions in the Jerusalem community. Two rabbis are vying for the position of local chief rabbi. דבח אליהו” .החייאת חיי היהדות 1685
10.12.7. Ranen סיקורל ענבל אסתר’ ” .אנשים טובים‘1698 :
‛ הבניית זהות כאמצעי להתמודדות עם מרגינליות—סיפורו של מושב ‛ דיסרטציה בישראל“. קראי אוניברסיטת בן גוריון בנגב‛ ‛ התשס"ה.2005/
[9], 210 [i.e. 211], [8] leaves. Summary in English. On added t.p.: “Good People”: Identity Construction as a mean [sic!] for dealing with Marginality—The Story of a Karaite Moshav in Israel. Deals with Moshav Ranen in the Negev and the efforts of its members to maintain their Karaite identity while at the same time integrating into Israeli society. רנן מושב קראים בנגב .מישוב לישוב1699 . ‛מלל .1318ירושלים :קול ישראל ‛ .1994 LOC: HUL. See also the article on Ranen in Agriculture, section no. 8038. 10.12.8. Yashresh כהן ישראל” .ביקור בכפר הקראים1700 “. ‛ הפועל הצעיר מד מס׳ ) 15תשי"א(: ‛ .5–4 A visit to Kefar Yashresh.
10.13. Biography )10.13.1. Alfandari, Mordecai (1929–99 A convert to Karaism of Turkish-Jewish origin; lived in Jerusalem for most of his life
‛ הקראית
בירושלים העתיקה“. דובר בני מקרא ) 81אדר א–אדר ב תשל"ו(.16 ,4: דבח אליהו” .היהודים הקראים הולכים ‛ לבחירות “.דובר בני מקרא 20 )אייר תשל"ו(.9 ,3 : ”חצר היהודים הקראים בעיר העתיקה “.דובר בני מקרא ) 7חשון .4–3 :(1974 פרץ ספיר” .אלמונים חיללו את בית ‛ הקברות הקראי באבו תור“. ירושלים 10.10.1997עמ׳ .18נדפס ‛ מחדש‛ :בטאון בני־מקרא ) 37כסלו התשנ"ז/דצמבר .19 :(1997 ”הקראים בירושלים “.בטאון בני־ מקרא גל׳ ) 17סיון תשנ"ב/יוני .9–8 :(1992 ”רכושנו בירושלים העתיקה “.דובר בני מקרא ) 19ניסן תשל"ו(.7–6 :
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
̣10.12.5. Matsliah “Maẓli’aḥ.” EJ
1691 ORNI, Efraim. 11:1153.
1692 ORNI, Efraim, Shaked GILBOA. “Maẓli’aḥ.” EJ2 13:707.
א׳ ר׳” .רוצים לשוב ליהדות “.שערים
כ"ה באדר התשנ"א ‛11.3.1991 ‛ ‛ ‛ עמ׳ .8
1693
On the Karaites in Moshav Matsliaḥ. אלגמיל יפת” .כתבה פוגעת ביהדות 1694 ‛ הקראית “.בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ 12 )סיון תשנ"א יוני .11–10 :(1991 ‛ Reaction to the above article.
10.14. sociological studies 1701 GORDON, Nehemia. “The Death of a Karaite Hacham: In Memory of Mordecai Avraham Alfandari.” Online at: www.light-of-israel.org/ death_of_a_karaite_hacham.shtml.
10.13.7. Marzuk, Yosef ben Mosheh 1708 ”הרב יוסף בן משה.אליהו
דבח ‛ “.מרזוק זצ"ל׃ רשמים וזכרונות ﬠלון בית הנוער ע"ש קדושי קהיר .5–4 :(1968) 1
10.13.2. Avraham, Avi (1970–2004) Victim of a suicide bombing in Ashdod 1702 KRIEGER, Hilary Leila. “Karaites Mourn their Victim.” JP, Mar 28, 2004, 3. Article also discusses Karaite mourning practices as well as the Karaite community in Ashdod and its relations with the Rabbanite community. 1703 MARK, Jonathan. “Karaites Mourn A New Groom: Member of ancient sect was married just four months before Ashdod suicide attacks killed 10.” The Jewish Week, March 25, 2004 (web edition). 10.13.3. Halevi, Shemuʾel 1704 “. ”החכם שמואל הלוי.דבח אליהו ‛ 1 דובר היהודים הקראים בישראל .9–8 :(1961 )יולי 10.13.4. Halevi, Zekhariah ben Yaʿakov 1705 “ בטאון.”הרב זכריה בן יעקב הלוי זצ"ל יוני/ )סיון תשנ"ב71 בני־מקרא גל׳ .11 :(1992 10.13.5. Levi, Eyal ben Mosheh Mordekhai 1706 “.”סגן אייל בן משה מרדכי לוי ז"ל ‛ 30 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ )אדר ב׳ ‛:[1995 ]צ"ל1994 מרץ/תשנ"ה .7–6 On the death of a Karaite soldier. 10.13.6. Marzuk, Avraham ben Mosheh 1707 דבח
”הרב אליהו.דבח אליהו ‛ מספר על המנוח אברהם בן משה 9 “ בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳.מרזוק .7 :(1990 דצמבר/)כסלו התשנ"א
125
No known public repository. 10.13.8. Matsliaḥ , Ovadyah ben Barukh 1709 ”דברים לזכרו של האדמו"ר עובדיה
“ בטאון.בן ברוך מצליח זצ"ל / ‛ )אדר התשנ"א10 בני־מקרא גל׳ .6 :(1991 פברואר 10.13.9. Nono, Shelomoh ben Shabbetai, 1899–1976 Chief Ḥ akham of the Israeli Karaite Community. 1710 “ דובר בני. ”ברוך דיין האמת.יוסף א׳ ‛ .13-9 :( )ניסן תשל"ו91 מקרא On the death of Nono. 1711 ”ראיון עם.שלמה בן שבתאי
נונו ‛כ"ב הרב הראשי שלמה בן שבתאי – )אייר11 “ דובר בני מקרא.נונו .9 ,3–2 :(סיון תשל"ה 1712 :”הרב שלמה בן שבתאי נונו זצ"ל אדוני שלום הרב הראשי מ־ 20 “ דובר בני מקרא.1976–1899 .9 ,5 :()אייר תשל"ו 10.13.10. Shabbetai, Yosef ben Sabat 1713
הידיד
האח
”לזכרו של החבר
‛האהוב יוסף ‛בן סאבט ‛ הבן והחייל “ בטאון בני מקרא גל׳.שבתאי ז"ל .14 :(1993 אפריל/ )ניסן תשנ"ג21
10.14. Sociological Studies 1714 COLLIGAN, Sumi Elaine. “Living Liminality: Karaite Jews Negotiate Identity and Community in Israel and the United States.” In Karaite Judaism*, 451–69. 1715 ———. “Religion, Nationalism and Ethnicity in Israel: The Case of the Karaite Jews.” PhD diss., Princeton University, 1980. 317 pp.
126
karaites in modern israel
1716 ICHILOV, Orit and Yehudith STERN. “Patterns of Ethnic Separatism among the Karaites in Israel.” Ethnic Groups 2 (1978): 17–34. Cf. the Hebrew version, no. 1719. 1717 TREVISAN SEMI, Emanuela. “Endogamia ed esogamia nella comunità Caraita di Maṣliaḥ (Israele).” ACF 17 (1978): 1–16. 1718 ———. “Il pluralismo dei gruppi ebraici in Israele.” Studi, Fatti, Ricerche 39 (Luglio-Settembre 1987): 8–12. See pp. 8–10 on Karaites. 1719 .שטרן
איכילוב אורית ויהודית ‛ ”דפוסים של היבדלות עדתית שמירת:בקרב הקראים בישראל יחודיות הקבוצה במצבים של מגע “.אינטנסיבי עם קבוצות אחרות 20 רבעון למחקר חברתי ה מס׳
‛
.74–54 :(1984) Cf. the English version, above, no. 1716.
10.15. Genetic Studies 1720 ARGOV, Z., L. EISENBERG, G. GRABOV-NARDINI, M. SADEH, I. WIRGUIN, D. SOFFER, S. MITRANI-ROSENBAUM. “Hereditary Inclusion Body Myopathy—The Middle Eastern Genetic Cluster.” Neurology 60, no. 9 (2003): 1519–23. Karaites included in the sample. 1721 FRIED, K. “Autosomal Recessive Hydrotic Ectodermal Dysplasia.” Journal of Medical Genetics 14 (1977): 137–39. Based on a study of the offspring of first-cousin marriages from the Egyptian Karaite community. 1722 FRIED, K. and G. MUNDEL. “High Incidence of Spinal Muscular Atrophy Type I (Werdnig Hoffmann Disease) in the Karaite Community in Israel.” Clinical Genetics 12 (1977): 250–51. 1723 GOLDSCHMIDT, E., K. FRIED, A. G. STEINBERG, and T. COHEN. “The Karaite Community of Iraq in Israel: A Genetic Study.” The American Journal of Human Genetics 28 (1976): 243–52.
1724 GOLIK, Ahuva, David MODAI, Rina PERON, Ester-Lee MARCUS and Kalman FRIED. “Autosomal Dominant Carpal Tunnel Syndrome in a Karaite Family.” Israel Journal of Medical Sciences 24 (1988): 295–97. 1725 HERISHANU, Yuval O., Ruti PARVARI, Yaakov POLLACK, Ilan SHELEF, Batia MAROM, Tiziana MARTINO, Milena CANNELLA, Ferdinando SQUITIERI. “Huntington Disease in Subjects from an Israeli Karaite Community Carrying Alleles of Intermediate and Expanded CAG Repeats in the HTT gene: Huntington Disease or Phenocopy?” Journal of the Neurological Sciences 277 (2009): 143–46. Report on a cluster of patients from a Karaite community with a movement disorder suggestive of Huntington disease (HD), in some cases associated with repeat lengths below the edge of 36 CAG repeats. 1726 SHEBA, Ch., A. SZEINBERG, A. ADAM, and B. RAMOT. “Distribution of Glucose-6Phosphate Dehydrogenase Deficiency (G6PD) among Various Communities in Israel.” In Proceedings of the The Second International Congress of Human Genetics (Rome, September 6–12, 1961), 1:633–34. Rome: Istituto G. Mendel, 1963. Samaritans and Karaites were found to be free of this deficiency. 1727 ZUNG, A., B. M. MOGILNER, R. NISSANI, Z. APPELMAN, and Z. GELMAN DE KOHAN. “Occurrence of Cerebrohepatorenal (Zellweger) Syndrome in the Karaite Community in Israel: A Genetic Hypothesis.” Israel Journal of Medical Sciences 26 (1990): 570–72. 1728 ת׳ כהן וא׳
פריד ק׳ י׳ לנדאו ‛ ‛ ‛ ”תכונות גנטיות פולימ־ .גולדשמידט “.ורפיות אחדות בעדה הקראית :(הרפואה עה )תשכ"ח–תשכ"ט .509–507
CHAPTER ELEVEN
KARAITES IN EASTERN EUROPE 11.1. Bibliography
11.2. Press
1729 ALLWORTH, Edward. Nationalities of the Soviet East: Publications and Writing Systems: A Bibliographical Directory and Transliteration Tables for Iranianand Turkic- Language Publications 1818–1945, located in U.S. Libraries. New York: Columbia University Press, 1971. See pp. 116–17: Karaim. Divided into three categories: Language (4 items), Literature (3 items), and Philosophy and Religion (11 items).
11.2.1. General Works about the Press
1730 AVRAMOĞLU (İbrahimoğlu), Çağatay Bediî. “Karay Türkleri hakkında bir bibliografya denemesi.” [A bibliographic essay about the Karay Turks.] Türk Kültürü Araştirmalari 1 (1964): 170–79. 1731 “E-jazyslar: karaimska baza literaczko-bibliograficzna.” [E-jazyslar: Karaite literary and bibliographic database.] Online at: http://www.jazyszlar.karaimi.org. A bio-bibliographic database indexing 16 Polish, Russian, and Karaim periodicals and 25 books, edited by Mariola Abkowicz, Anna Sulimowicz, Wojciech Kowalski, and Joanna Kameduła. 1732 KEFELI, Valentine. “Ancient Book of the Crimean Karaites.” Caraimica 2 (2007): 20–21. On Karaite books and manuscripts; popular. 1733 KOWALSKI, Tadeusz i Ananjasz Zajączkowski. “Publikacje karaimskie.” [Karaite publications.] MK 11 (1936): 95–100. Overview of several Karaite-related publications. 1734 “Библиография.” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 30. [“Bibliography.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 30.]
1735 BABINOV, Iurii Aleksandrovich. “Narodowe wydawnictwa periodyczne wschodnioeuropejskich Karaimów.” [National periodical publications of the East European Karaites.] Żydzi i judaizm we współczesnych badaniach polskich 3 (2003): 439–48. Based largely on Belyi’s article, no. 1741 below. 1736 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “The Press and the Ethnic Identity: Turkicisation of Karaite Printing in Interwar Poland and Lithuania.” AOASH 60, no. 4 (2007): 399–425. Analysis of the interwar Karaite periodicals Myśl Karaimska, Onarmach, Sahyszymyz, Dostu Karajnyn and Karaj Awazy; special attention is given to Turkicization tendencies and to the figures of Seraja Szapszał and Aleksander Mardkowicz. 1737 KOBECKAITĖ, Halina. “Lietuvos karaimų spauda.” [The Lithuanian Karaite press.] In Žurnalisto žinynas, vol. 2, edited by Vilius Užtupas, 40–52. Vilnius: [s.n.], 1996. 1738 ———. “Lietuvos karaimų spauda.” [The Lithuanian Karaite press.] Mokslas ir gyvenimas 7 (1994): 24–25. 1739 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Karaj wachtłykłar.” [The Karaite periodicals.] In LDJ, 6. About the Karaite press in the 1930s. By the editor of KA. 1740 SULIMOWICZ, Anna. “Czasopisma karaimskie.” [Karaite periodicals.] Awazymyz 1999, no. 2(3): 13–14. See http://www. awazymyz.Karaimi.org/index_ en.php?p=43&a=7 Short review of Karaite press in Russia, Lithuania, and Poland.
128
karaites in eastern europe
1741 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “Караимская национальная периодика в первой половине XX в.” В Проблемы истории и археологии Крыма: сборнuк научных трудов, редактор-составитель Ю. М. Могаричев, 235–251. Симферополь: Таврия, 1994. [Belyi, O. B. “Karaite national periodicals in the first half of the 20th century.” In Problemy istorii i arkheologii Kryma, edited by Yu. M. Mogarichev, 235–51. Simferopol: Tavriya, 1994.] Review of Karaite press in Russia, Lithuania, and Poland in the first half of the 20th century. 1742 ———. “Караимская русскоязычная периодическая печать в конце ХХ–начале ХХІ века.” МАИЭТ 11 (2005): 552–95. [Belyy, O. B. “Karaite periodical press in Russian at the end of the 20th–beginning of the 21st centuries.” MAIÈT 11 [2005]: 552–95.] Includes a complete bibliography of KV, Karaimskaia gazeta, Melitopol’skie vedomosti, and Krymskie karaimy. 1743 ЯБЛОНОВСЬКА, Н. В. “Караїмська преса початку XX століття: З погляду сучасності на прикладі караїмських відань аналізуються проблеми етнічної преси.” Вісник дніпропетровського університету 6 (2003): 75–78. [Yablonovs’ka, N. V. “Karaite press at the beginning of the 20th century: problems of the ethnic press are analyzed from the standpoint of modernity [using Karaite periodicals as an example.]” In Vìsnyk dnìpropetrovs’kogo unìversitetu 6 (2003): 75–78.] Includes a review of IKDP.
11.2.2. Individual Newspapers and Periodicals by Language Judaeo (Karaito)-Tatar Davul 1744
.1860 . אודסא.דאוול Davul [Drum]. Odessa, 1860. No. 1–2 (1860); a few further issues from 1864–72. Manuscript reproduced by Schapirograph, a nineteenth-century reprographic technique; extremely scarce. Published by a group of young Karaite litterateurs, who called themselves “qara-sakallar” (black-bearded ones). Ed. Elijah Kazaz (first two issues; later together with I. Erak, I. Shamash, and A. Michri). In Judeo-Tatar, i.e., Tatar in Hebrew script. Seen by Dan Shapira. A few issues are kept in the Karay Bitikligi, the library of the Karaite community in Eupatoria.
About 1745 ТИРИЯКИ, Давид (Виктор). “Голос этого давула не забудется . . .” Караимская газета, 8–11 сентября 2005, c. 6. [Tiriyaki, David (Viktor). “The voice of this drum [Davul] will not be forgotten . . .” Karaimskaya gazeta 8–11 September 2005, 6.] Analysis of the first issue of Davul. Karaim General 1746 HOPEAVUORI, Keiio. “Karaim Periodicals in the Karaim Language.” Studia Orientalia 95 (2003): 169–75. Contains analysis of Onarmach. Individual Periodicals Karaj Awazy 1747 Karaj Awazy = Głos karaima (Karaite voice) nos. 1 (1931)–12 (1938). Łuck, 1931–38.
11.2. press Two issues in 1931, three in 1932, then annual (6–12 [1933–38], except for 1936 with two issues). Ed. Aleksander Mardkowicz. Review: T. Kowalski, MK 10 (1934): 108–10; 11 (1935–36): 98–99 (nos. 6–8). Analyzed. Includes a few entries in Polish. All issues seen by MBK. About 1748 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Dostłaryna ‘Karaj Awazynyn.’ ” [To the friends of ‘Karaj Awazy.’] KA 11 (1937): 10. 1749 ———. “On jil.” [Ten years]. KA 12 (1938): 1. A survey of the ten years of existence of KA. 1750 ———. “Onuncu atłam.” [The Tenth step]. KA 10 (1936): 1–3. On the tenth issue of KA. 1751 ———. “Sez ałysmak.” [A conversation]. KA 11 (1937): 18–20. A fictionalized conversation about KA. 1752 ———. “Uchuwcułarymyzga.” [To our readers]. KA 1 (1931): 1–2. 1753 СУЛИМОВИЧ, Анна. “Крымская тематика в «Карай Авазы».” [Crimean themes in Karaj Awazy.] Awazymyz, 2008, no. 4: http:// www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/index .php?p=421&a=6. Trans. from Polish by Violeta Firkovich. Onarmach 1754 Onarmach [Development/Success.] 1 (1934)–3 (1939). 1 (Kaunas: Bavy Lietuva Karajlarnyn, 1934); 2 (Pasvalys, 1938); 3 (Panevėžys, 1939). Publisher: M. Tynfovič. Review of vol. 1: A. Zajączkowski, MK 11 (1935–36): 100. Review of: vol. 2 (1938): (33 pp.+ 6 pp. songs with music): Wł. Zajączkowski, MK 12 (1937–38): 137–38. First two issues typewritten; only the last one printed; includes one article in Lithuanian and French. Analyzed.
129
About 1755 “Ochuvčularha.” [To the readers). Onarmach 1 (1934): 1–2. Address to the readers of Onarmach. Przyjaciel Karaimów 1756 Przyjaciel Karaimów [= Dostu Karajnyn (“ Friend of the Karaites”)]. 1 (1930)–3 (1934). Troki, 1931–35. Nr. 1. Czasopismo Koła Młodzieży Karaimskiej w Trokach. Troki, 1930; Nr. 2. Dostu Karajnyn. Wyd. Koła Młodzieży Karaimskiej “Bir-Baw” w Trokach. Troki, 1932; Nr. 3. Troki, 1934. In Polish and Karaim (first issue mostly in Polish while the second and the third mostly in Karaim). Hectographic reproduction. First two issues seen by MBK. Analyzed in Kizilov, “Press and the Ethnic Identity,” 419–20 (see no. 1736). Sahyszymyz 1757 Sahyszymyz [= Nasza Myśl (“Our thought”)]. Wilno [Vilnius], 1927. In Russian and Karaim on facing pages (Russian on right, Karaim on the left). Intended to be a daily, but for various political and ideological reasons only one 8–page issue appeared. Edited by Owadjusz Pilecki. Contains a number of unattributed very small articles (or rather, notes), probably written by O. Pilecki. Contributions to the newspaper included internal community news, chronicles of events in the Polish community, communiqués from Crimea and Jerusalem and the like. Also includes a “kyna” (memorial lament) written by Józef Łobanos. Review: MK 1, nos. 4–5 (1928): 74–76. Polish Awazymyz 1758 Awazymyz: Pismo historycznospołeczno-kulturalne [Our voice: a historical-social-cultural newsletter.] 1 (1989)–2009, № 4 (= № 25). Wrocław: Bitik, 1989–. Editor-in-chief: Mariola Abkowicz.
130
karaites in eastern europe Current periodical of the Polish Karaites. Editors vary. Frequency varies: 1989, 1 issue; 1999, 2 issues; 2000–2003, annual; 2004–2005, semi-annual; 2006–2007, three times a year; 2008–2009, quarterly. First few issues in very limited editions. From 1999–2003 issued only electronically. On the first issue: “For internal use”. Includes materials dedicated to internal community matters, translations from Karaj Awazy, some new articles (mostly in Polish with some materials in Karaim in Latin script). Includes statistics and data on the Karaite community in Poland since the 1980s. Analyzed. Available online at: www .awazymyz.karaimi.org. Still active.
About 1759 Juchniewicz, Szymon. “Abajły ochuwczułar wachtłychny ‘Awazymyz.’ ” [= “Drodzy czytelnicy ‘Awazymyz.’ ” (“Dear readers of Awazymyz”).”] Awazymyz 2008, № 3. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=420&a=4. In Karaim and Polish. Coś 1760 Coś: Periodyk młodzieży karaimskiej w Polsce. [Anything: periodical of the young Karaites in Poland.] Warszawa, 1979. Underground periodical of the Polish Karaites. Only two issues. Editor Marek Firkowicz. Typewritten; very small print runs. Issue 2 reproduced by Gottardo (no. 3879). Myśl Karaimska 1761 Myśl Karaimska: rocznik naukowospołeczny. [Karaite thought: A social-scientific annual.] 1 (1924)–12 (1937–38). Wilno: Zarząd Wileńskiego Stowarzyszenia Karaimów, 1924–39. Seria nowa t. 1 (1945–46)–2 (1946–47). Wrocław: Karaimski związek religijny w R. P. Komitet organizacyjny, 1945–1947. 2 v.
Publisher for the years 1932–39: Towarzystwo Miłośników Historii i Literatury Karaimskiej. Numbering varies. 1, no. 1 (1924)–2, nos. (1930–31), 10 (1932–34). Editors: 1924–29: A. Rojecki; 1930–47: A. Zajączkowski. Succeeded by Przegląd Orientalisticzny. Review: T. Kowalski. RO 7 (1929–30): 312–13. Analyzed. Mostly in Polish with some materials in Karaim and Hebrew in Roman or Hebrew script About 1762 DZIEKAN, M. “Od ‘Myśli Karaimskiej’ do ‘Przeglądu Orientalistycznego’: Materiał jubileuszowy).” [From Myśl Karaimska to Przegląd Orientalisticzny: anniversary material.] PO 1998, nos. 1–2 (= 185–186): 75–78. 1763 КОЛЕСНИКОВА, Нина Николаевна. “Польский журнал ‘Мысль Караимска’.” B Таврика 2:130–лет Краеведческой библиотеке Крыма. Автор/ состав. Н. Н. Колесникова, 43–45. Симферополь: КАГН, 2003. [Kolesnikova, Nina Nikolayevna. “The Polish periodical Myśl Karaimska.” In Tavrika 2: 130-let krayevedecheskoy biblioteke Kryma. Ed. N. N. Kolesnikova, 43–45. Simferopol, 2003.] Brief analysis of Myśl Karaimska. LOC: Tavrika Library, Simferopol (photocopy). Russian Pre-Soviet Известия Таврического и одесского караимского духовного правления (Izvestiya Tavricheskogo i odesskogo karaimksogo dukhovnogo pravleniya) 1764 Известия Таврического и Одесского караимского духовного правления. Евпатория, 1917– 19. [“Bulletin of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory.” Eupatoria, 1917–19.] 11.2. press 131
11.2. press Began as a monthly in May, 1917. Six issues in 1917, two in 1918, one in 1919. In 1918 name changed to Известия караимского духовного Правления [Bulletin of the Karaite Religious Consistory]. Analyzed. Editor: Seraja Szapszał. About 1765 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “История и культура восточноевропейских караимов на страницах журнала ‘Известия Таврического и Одесского караимского Духовного Правления’ (1917– 1919 гг.).” МАИЭТ 13 (2007): 589–613. [The history and culture of the East European Karaites in the pages of the ‘News of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite religious consistory’ (1917–1919).”] MAIÈT 13 (2007): 589–613.] 1766 КАТЫК, Арон. “От редакции.” ИТОКДП 3 (1917): 2–3. [Katyk, Aron. “Editorial.” ITOKDP 3 [1917]: 2–3.] 1767 “К сведению читателей ‘Известий.’ ” ИТОКДП 4 (1917): 31–32. [“Ad notam ‘Izvestiya’ readers.” ITOKDP 3 [1917]: 2–3.] 1768 “От редакции.” ИТОКДП 1 (1917): 1–3. [“Editorial.” ITOKDP 3 [1917]: 1–3.] 1769 ПОЗЕМСКИЙ, Яков. “Письмо в редакцию.”ИТОКДП 3 (1917): 20. [Pozemskiy, Y. “Letter to the editor.” ITOKDP 3 [1917]: 20.] 1770 “Редакционное обращение.” ИТОКДП 1 (1917): 16. [“Editorial.” ITOKDP 3 [1917]: 16.] Караимская жизнь (Karaimskaya zhizn’) 1771 Караимская жизнь. 1 (июнь 1911)–12 (май 1912). Москва, 1911–1912. Ред. В. И. Синани. [“Karaite life.” 1 (June 1911)–12 (May 1912). Moscow, 1911–1912. Ed. V. I. Sinani.] Analyzed. LOC: NLI.
131
About 1772 ДЖИГИТ, С., В. С-чи. “Из читательских откликов: Наш долг перед учащейся молодежью—С. Джигита; В поисках объединяющего центра—В.С-чи.” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 50–54. [Dzhigit, S., V. S-chi. “From the readers’ responses: Our duty to the student youth,” by S. Dzhigit; “In search of a unifying center,” by V. S-chi.” KZh 2 [July 1911]: 50–54.] Reaction to the appearance of КЖ. 1773 “По страницам хроники журнала ‘Караимская жизнь’ (Москва, 1912 год).” КВ 28 (1997). [“Through the pages of the chronicle of the ‘Karaimskaya zhizn’’ (Moscow 1912).” KV 28 (1997).] 1774 РАЕЦКИЙ, Садук. “Открытое письмо Серае Марковичу Шапшалу.” КЖ 10–11 (март–апрель 1912): 65–67. [Rayetskiy, S. “Open letter to Seraya Markovich Shapshal.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 65–67.] Criticizes Szapszał’s attitude to КЖ. 1775 СУЛТАНОВ, С. “Важное начинание.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 87–90. [Sultanov, S. “An important undertaking.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 87–90.] Караимское слово (Karaimskoye slovo) 1776 Караимское слово: Ежемесячный общественный и историколитературный журнал. No. 1 (Июль 1913)–No. 11–12 (Май–Июнь 1914). Вильна, 1913–1914. [“The Karaite word: A monthly social and historicalliterary journal.” No. 1 (July 1913)-no. 11–12 (May–June 1914). Vilna, 1913–1914.] Editor: A. I. Shpakovskiy. Analyzed.
132
karaites in eastern europe
Сабах (Sabakh) 1777 Сабах: Ежемесячный общественный, историколитературный и научный журнал. Луцк: электро-печатня Рихтера, 1914. [“Morning: a monthly social, historical-literary, and scientific journal.” Lutsk, 1914.] 46 pp. Pедактор издатель: Э. И. Рудковская. [Editor: È. I. Rudkovskaya.] Despite its Karaim title this periodical appeared entirely in Russian. Only one issue published. 1778 “От редакции.” Сабах, 1914, 1. [“Editorial.” Sabakh, 1914, 1.] Soviet Бизым йол (Наш путь; Bizym yol) 1779 Бизым йол (Наш путь). Симферополь: Издание Крымского объединения караимских общин, 1927. [“Bizym yol (Our way).” Simferopol, 1927.] Only one issue. The only Karaite journal in the Soviet Union. Analyzed. Mainly in Russian with a few poems in Judaeo-Tatar. About 1780 ЧЕПУРИНА, П. “В редакцию “Бизым Йол.” БЙ 1 (1927): 91–92. [Chepurina, P. “To the editors of ‘Bizym yol.’ ” BY 1 (1927): 91–92.] Post-Soviet Caraimica (Караимика) 1781 Caraimica: International Quarterly Review [= Караимика: Международное научнопопулярное ежеквартальное издание]. Slippery Rock, Penn.; Simferopol, Ukraine: International Institute of the Crimean Karaites, 2007–2009 (ongoing).
Periodical published by the International Institute of the Crimean Karaites in Slippery Rock (USA) and Simferopol (Crimea). Edited by Valentin Kefeli and Dmitri Prokhorov (from the second issue); published by Vadim Mireev as a pre-print in limited number of copies. Most of the articles are in Russian with English summaries; some are in English with Russian summaries. So far eleven issues have appeared in 2007–2009. First two issues analyzed herein. Караимская газета (Karaimskaya gazeta; Karaite Gazette) 1782 Караимская газета. Евпатория: Евпаторийское национальнокультурное общество “Кардашлар”, 2003–. Редактор: Татьяна Дугиль. [“Karaite gazette.” Eupatoria: Evpatoriyskoe natsional’no-kul’turnoye obshchestvo “Kardashlar,” 2003–. Editor: Tat’yana Dugil’.] Two issues published so far: Специальный выпуск к II Всенародному съезду крымских караимов (Евпатория, 23–25 мая 2003 г.); Специальный выпуск к всемирному фестивалю культуры крымских караимов (8–11 сентября 2005 года). Seems to be opposed to the pro-Turkic publications of other Crimean Karaites, emphasizing the Biblical roots of the Karaite religious tradition. Караимские вести (Karaimskiye vesti; Karaite News) 1783 Караимские вести [= Karaite news; = Къарай хабэрлер]. 1 (февраль 1994)–70 (декабрь 2003). Москва, 1994–2003; 2007–. Resumed publication after a hiatus (3 issues published in 2007). Information on the first issue. Учредитель фонда М. С. Сарача. Главный редактор В. И. Кефели зам. Главного редактора М. М. Казас. Oтветственный секретарь К. М. Мангуби. Редколлегия:
11.3. general works И. С. Симанчук, С. Н. Фиркович, Б. С. Таймаз, Редакционный совет: И. С. Бабаджан, Ю. А. Баскаков, К. Мусаев, С. Я. Шамаш, А. И. Баккал. [Main eds.: V. I. Kefeli (1994–2000); M. S. Sarach (2000–2001); M. M. Kazas (2002–2003); O. V. PetrovDubinskiy (2007).] Each issue one folio sheet printed on both sides. Became a monthly in 1998. About 1784 КАЗАС, М. М. “Вести о ‘Караимских вестях.’ ” КВ 10 (1995). [Kazas, M. M. “News about ‘Karaimskie Vesti.’” KV 10 (1995).] 1785 МАНГУБИ, К. М. “К читателям ‘Караимских вестей.’” КВ 1 (1994). [Mangubi, K. M. “To the readers of ‘Karaimskie vesti.’” KV 1 (1994).] 1786 МАНГУБИ, К. М. “Как начиналась газета “Караимские вести.” КВ 1998, № 5 (38). [Mangubi, K. M. “How ‘Karaimskie vesti’ began.” KV 1998, no. 5 (38).] 1787 МАНГУБИ, К. М. “Отчет № 2 редколлегии газеты ‘Караимские вести.’” КВ 2000, № 4(56) (Июль). [Mangubi, K. M. “Report no. 2 of the ‘Karaimskie vesti’ editorial board.” KV 2000, no. 4 (56) (July).] 1788 МАНГУБИ, К. М. “Промежуточные итоги.” КВ 22 (1996). [Mangubi, K. M. “Intermediate results.” KV 22 (1996).] 1789 МАНГУБИ, Т. М. “В газету ‘Караимские Вести.’” КВ 7 (1994). [Mangubi, T. M. “To the ‘Karaimskie vesti’ newspaper.” KV 7 (1994).] Крымские караимы (Krymskiye karaimy; Crimean Karaites) 1790 Крымские караимы [= Крымкарайлар]. Симферополь: Симферопольское национально-культурное общество “Карайлар”, 1996–2002. [Crimean Karaites. Simferopol, 1996–2002.]
133
Newspaper, published irregularly; five issues in total; Issues not numbered. Have seen three issues: Dec. 1997, Feb., June, 1998. Bыпускающий редактор Н. Зинченко. Редакционная коллегия: А. Бабаджан, Т. А. Богославская, Д. И. Дроздов, Г. В. Катык, С. И. Катык, В. В. Папазова, А. Ю. Полканова, Д. Ю. Полканов, М. А. Сапак. Current status uncertain. 1791 Къырым Къарайлар. [Simferopol?, 2005?–.] One-page newspaper in Russian dedicated mostly to Chufut-Kale and some recent events in the life of the Crimean community; issues 1 (12.03.2005) and 6 (10.08.2005) were seen; active exposition of the Turkic theory; edited most likely by Yu. Polkanov; place of publication not indicated, most likely Simferopol. Since January, 2006 Къырым Къарайлар is being published regularly, once a month, as a part of the Tatar newspaper Qırım/ Къырым.
11.3. General Works 1792 ABKOWICZ, Mariola, Anna Sulimowicz , eds. Almanach karaimski. Wrocław: Bitik— Oficyna Wydawnicza ZKP , 2007. 110 pp. Collection of essays on various aspects of East European Karaism. Analyzed. 1793 ABKOWICZ, Mariola, Henryk Jankowski, in co-operation with Irena Jaroszyńska, eds. Karaj kiuńlari: Dziedzictwo narodu karaimskiego we współczesnej Europie [= Наследие Караимов в современной Европе; = Heritage of Karaims in Present Europe]. Wrocław: Bitik, 2004. 329 pp. All articles in Polish. Articles are translated into either Russian (most), English (2), or Karaim (1). Includes abstracts in English. Analyzed. Many of the authors are members of East European Karaite communities. 1794 AKHIEZER, Golda. YEJEE 1:860–62.
“Karaites.”
134
karaites in eastern europe
1795 CSATÓ JOHANSON, Éva. “The Karaims: The Smallest Group of Turkic-Speaking People.” In The Turkic Speaking Peoples: 2000 Years of Art and Culture from Inner Asia to the Balkans, edited by Ergun Çağatay and Doğan Kuban, 385–403. Munich: Prestel, 2006. General article on the East European Karaites, which the author identifies as being of Turkic origin. Topics covered: Karaims in Lithuania, Turkic identity, history of Karaism, and the Karaim language. Copiously illustrated. 1796 DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. Caraimica: prace karaimoznawcze [Caraimica: works in Karaite studies.”] Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Academickie “Dialog,” 1994. 288, 16 pp. Prof. Dubiński was a Karaite Orientalist from Troki (Trakai). This book is a collection of twenty-seven of his articles on Karaite studies in Polish, Turkish, Russian, and German, with a biography and bibliography of his publications, published in honor of his seventieth birthday. Analyzed. 1797 ———. “Die Karaimen: eine türkische Minderheit des alttestamentischen Glaubens.” Acta Orientalia Belgica 6 (1991): 213–25 (= Caraimica*, 37–48). 1798 ———. “Karaimi.” [“Karaites.”] Jednota, 1991, №: 8–9: 32–34. 1799 ———, and Eugeniusz Śliwki, eds. Karaimi (materiały z sesji naukowej): III Pieniężnieńskie spotkania z religiami. [Karaites (materials from the academic session): The third encounter of religions in Pieniężno.] Materiały i Studia Księży Werbistów 32. Pienięzno: Muzeum MisyjnoEtnograficzne Seminarium Duchownego Księzy Werbistów, 1987. 103 pp. Conference proceedings; analyzed. 1800 EL-KODSI, Mourad. The Karaite Communities in Poland, Lithuania, Russia and Crimea. Lyons, N.Y.: Wilprint, 1993. 79 pp.
The account of a trip by a Karaite delegation from the U.S.A. and Israel to Karaite communities in Eastern Europe during June–July, 1991. Includes numerous plates. 1801 FIJAŁKOWSKI, Paweł. “Karaimi; karaici.” [Karaims; Karaites.] In Polski Słownik judaistyczny: dzieje, kultura, religia, ludzie, edited by Zofia Borzymińska and Rafał Żebrowski, 758–759. Warszawa: Prószyński i S-ka, 2003. The Karaites are presented as Turkic converts to Mosaic Judaism. 1802 FIRKOVICIUS, ROMUALDAS. “Karaimai.” In Tarybų Lietuvos Enciklopedija, 2:213. Vilnius: Vyriausioji enciklopediių redakcija, 1986. 1803 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “The Karaites in Contemporary Lithuania and the Former USSR.” In Karaite Judaism*, 827–54. Deals mainly with Lithuanian Karaites. 1804 ———. “Naujo gyvenimo ženklai karaimų bendruomenėse (Santraukţą parašė Rimas Kungys)” [Signs of new life in Karaim communities.] Istorija no. 35 (1997): 98–108. Lithuanian version of the next item. 1805 ———. “Signs of New Life in Karaim Communities.” In Ethnic Encounter and Culture Change: Papers from the Third Nordic Conference on Middle Eastern Studies, Joensuu, 1995, edited by M’hammed Sabour and Knut S. Vikør, 72–83. Nordic Research on the Middle East 3. Bergen: Nordic Society for Middle Eastern Studies, 1997. Preliminary version, not for citation purposes, available online at: http:// www.hf.uib.no/institutter/smi/paj/ pajtoc.html. See preceding item for Lithuanian. 1806 “Karaici.” In Ilustrowana Encyklopedia Powszechna. Red. M. J. Wachtel and Wyd. J. Przeworski, 1:264. Warszawa, 1937.
11.3. general works 1807 ———. In Ilustrowana Encyklopedia Trzaski, Everta i Michalskiego. Red. S. Lam, 2:849– 50. Warszawa, 1928. 1808 ———. In Ilustrowany Leksykon Trzaski, Everta i Michalskiego. Red. S. Lam, 926. Warszawa, 1931. 1809 ———. In Trzeski, Everta i Michalskiego Encyklopedia Powszechna w 2 tomach. Red. S. Lam, 1:806. Warszawa, 1935. 1810 “Karaimai.” In Lietuvių enciklopedija, 10:494. Boston: Lietuvių enciklopedijos leidykla, 1957. 1811 ———. In Encyklopedia Popularna, 329. Warszawa: PWN, 1980. 1812 ———. In Encyklopedia Powszechna, 2:144. Warszawa: PWN, 1974. 1813 VIn Encyklopedia Powszechna Ultima Thule. Red. S. F. Michalsi, 5:365–66. Warszawa, 1933. 1814 ———. In Michała Arcta Nowoczesna Encyklopedia Ilustrowana, 591. Warszawa, 1937. 1815 ———. In Mala Encyklopedia Powszechna PWN, 398. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawn. Naukowe, 1959. 1816 ———. In Mala Encyklopedia Powszechna PWN, 463. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawn. Naukowe, 1970. 1817 ———. In Wielka Encyklopedia Powszechna PWN 5:457. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawn. Naukowe, 1965. 1818 Kefeli, Valentin. Karaites, Customs and Religion. Pushchino: [s.n.], 1995. 75 pp. General, unsystematic overview of Karaite history, religion and customs with stress on Eastern Europe. Many illustrations (pp. 32–59). Includes essay in Russian: pp. 60–75. 1819 ———, ed. Караимске диалоги [= Karaite dialogues; for seminar in Dornbirn]. Slippery Rock, Penn.; Simferopol, Ukraine: International Institute of Crimean Karaites, 2009. 80 pp.
135
Dialogues between scholars and members of Karaite communities on issues of Karaite civilization which took place at seminars in Dusseldorf, Miami, and Prague. 1820 KOTLER, Igor. “Karaites of Former USSR.” In Encyclopaedic Ethnography of Middle-East and Central Asia, edited by R. Khanam, 2:395–400. New Delhi: Global Vision, 2005. Translated by Dale Pesmen. 1821 KOWALEWSKI, M. “Karaimi.” In his Słownik Teologiczny, 185. Poznań: Księg. Św. Wojciecha, 1960. 1822 KOWALSKI, Tadeusz. “Karaimi.” In Świat i życie: Zarys encyklopedyczny współczesnej wiedzy i kultury. Red. Zygmunt Lempinski, 4:1036–37; 5:893. Lwów i Warszawa, 1933–39. 1823 Levi-Babovič, T.S. “Kajdan cyhad indiav ‘Karaim.’ ” [Whence comes the name ‘Karaim.’] Onarmach 1 (1934): 6–7. General article on the East Eurupean Karaites. Translated from the Russian by M.T. 1824 “O Żydach Karaimach” [On the Karaite Jews.] In Biblioteka Warszawska 2 (1844): 413–24. Early report on Firkovich, his discoveries, general state of the Karaites in Eastern Europe. 1825 PILECKI, Szymon. “Karaimi.” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 17–20. Cf. the Russian version, no. 1860. 1826 REYCHMAN, Jan, and Jan Czekanowski. “Karaimi.” In Słownik Starożytności Słowiańskich, 2:372–73. Wrocław-WarszawaKraków: Zakład Narodowy im. Ossolińskich, 1964. 1827 Withdrawn. 1828 ŠAULYS, Aleksandras. “Dievo Tenri Jaratuvču išpažinėjai” [Followers of the God Tenri Yaratuvchu.] Pozicija, 1997, № 1:22. About Karaism.
136
karaites in eastern europe
1829 ŠIAUČIŪNAITĖ–VERBICKIENĖ, Jurgita. “Karaimai.” In Lietuvos Didžiosios Kunigaikštystės kultūros žodynas, 218–24. Vilnius: Aidai, 2001. 1830 TYLOCH, Witold. “Karaimi.” In Mały Słownik Religioznawczy, red. Z. Poniatowski, 211–12. Warszawa: Wiedza Powszechna, 1969. 1831 VABA, Lembit. “Karaiimid” [The Karaims]. In Vene impeeriumi rahvaste punane raamat (“The Red Book of the nationalities in the Russian Empire”), edited by Margus Kolga, Igor Tõnurist, Lembit Vaba, and Jüri Viikberg, 159–64. Tallinn: Nyman & Nyman LNT, 1993. 1832 ———. “The Karaims.” In The Red Book of the Peoples of the Russian Empire. Ed. Andrew Humphreys and Krista Mits. Tallinn: NGO Red Book, 2001. Also available online at: http://www. eki.ee/books/redbook/karaims.shtml. Translated from the Estonian (see item 1831. above). Includes a section of population statistics signed by Mark Kupovetsky (Куповецкий). Foreword on web version dated Oct. 31, 1991. Original published in 1993. Not updated. 1833 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Karaimi.” In Encyklopedia Nauk Politycznych (Zagadnienia, społeczne polityczne i gospodarcze), red. E. J. Reyman, 3:47–49. Warszawa, 1938. 1834 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Karaites: the Karaites in Eastern Europe.” EI 4:608–9. 1835 ———. “Les Karaïtes de l’Europe Orientale.” EIF 4:632–33. 1836 БАЙРАМОВ, Энвер. “Караимы.” Аль-Кодс, 1994, № 12 [Bairamov, E. “The Karaites.” Al-Kods 1994, № 12]. Subtitle: Палестинский голос затерянный в России. Published in Moscow. 1837 БЕЛАЯ, И. Н., и О. Б. Белый. “Формирование этнического самосознания восточноевропейских караимов.” Еврейское население юга Украины
вып. 2 (1998): 154–73. [Belaya, I. N., and O. B. Belyy. “The Formation of the ethnic selfawareness of the East European Karaites.” Evreiskoye naseleniye yuga Ukrainy, no. 2 (1998): 154–73.] 1838 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “Восточноевропейские караимы по архивным документам (Этноконфессиональная общность и тоталитарное государство).” Ялик: Информационный бюллетень 34 (июнь 1999): 3–4. [Belyy, O. B. “East European Karaites in archival materials (ethnic community and totalitarian state).” Yalik 34 (June 1999): 3–4.] 1839 ———. “К этнической истории восточноевропейских караимов (из материалов ЦГАК).” B На честь заслуженого діяча науки України Андрія Петровича Ковалівського 1895–1969 pp.: Тези міжнародної наукової конференції присвяченої 100річчю від дня народження, редакцiйна колегiя: А. I. Митряев, В. К. Михеев, Е. П. Пугач, 37–38. Харків: Харкiвске вiддiленния мiжнародного фонду Вiдродження, 1995. [Belyy, O. B. “On the ethnic history of the East European Karaites (from the TsGAK Materials).” In Na chest’ nasluzhennogo dìyacha nauki Ukraïni Andrìya Petrovicha Kovalìvs’kogo 1895–1969, edited by A. I. Mitryaev et al., 37–38. Kharkov, 1995.] 1840 ГАРКАВИ, А. Я. “Караимы.” B Энциклопедический словарь Ф. А. Брокгауза и И. А. Ефрона. С-Пб.: Сем. Тип. лит., 1890. [Harkavy, A. Ya. “Karaites.” Entsiklopedicheskiy slovar’ F. A. Brokgauza i I. A. Efrona. St. Petersburg, 1890.] See 14:426–31. On the Karaites in Russia, including statistics and Karaite literature. 1841 ГРИГОРЬЕВ, В. В. “Еврейские религиозные секты в России.” ЖМВД 1846, № 7, 8, 11, 12. [Grigor’ev, V. V. “Jewish religious sects in Russia.” ZhMVD 1846, nos. 7, 8, 11, 12.]
11.3. general works 1842 ———. Еврейские религиозные секты в России. СанктПетербург: Типография Министерства внутренних дел, 1847. Evreyskiye religioznyye sekty v Rossii. St. Petersburg: Tip. Ministerstva vnutrennykh del, 1847.] Reprint of preceding item. See pp. 11–49 (“Караиты или караимы” [Karaites or Karaims]). 1843 ———. “Еврейские религиозные секты в России.” B Россия и Азия: Сборник исследований и стаmей по истории, этнографии и географии, 418–550. СанктПетербург: [s.n.], 1876. [Grigor’ev, V. V. “Jewish religious sects in Russia.” In Rossiya i Aziya: Sbornik issledovaniy i statey po istorii, etnografii i geografii, 418–50. St. Petersburg: [s.n.], 1876.] Reprint of the preceding item in author’s collected essays. 1844 ГУМИЛЕВ, Л. Н. Древняя Русь и Великая Степь. Мocквa: Мысль, 1989. See pp. 61, 62, 67, 68, 74–77, 82, 87, 89, 90, 144. [Gumilev, L. N. Old Rus’ and the Grand Steppe. Moscow: Mysl, 1989.] By the popular Soviet historian L. N. Gumilev; reliability questionable; should be used with caution. 1845 И. И. [= Казас, И. И.] “Общие заметки о караимах.” КЖ 3–4 (август–сентябрь 1911): 37–71. [I. I. “General notes on the Karaites.” KZh 3–4 (August–September 1911): 37–71.] 1846 Караимская народная энциклопедия. Москва: Центр культуры и развития караимов “Кoрайлар,” 1995–2007. Редактор: М.С. Сарач. On added t.p.: Karaite Folk Encyclopedia. Introduction also in English. 6 vols. published to date, each on a different topic. The second volume was published in Paris, the fifth volume, in St. Petersburg in 2006, after vol. 6, part 1. Classified separately and analyzed. Contents: vol. 1, Вводный (1995; 248 pp.); vol. 2, Религия
137
крымских караев (караимов): от шамaнизма до философскорелигиозного учения Анана бен Давида/М. С. Сарач (1996; 169, [2] pp.) (see no. 3338); vol. 3, Язык и фольклор караимов (1997; 370 pp.) (see no. 7118); vol. 4, Происхождение крымских караев (караимов) (1998; 182, [2] pp.) (see no. 3087); vol. 5, Культура крымских караимов (тюрков) (2006; 448 pp.) (see no. 2356); vol. 6 (ч. 1–2), Караимский дом (2000–2007; 272, 396 pp.) (see no. 7634). About KNÈ 1847 АЙВАЗ, Роман. “Народная летопись: том пятый.” Караимская газета (8–11 сентября 2005 года): 2. [Ayvaz, R. “The people’s chronicle: volume 5.” Karaimskaia gazeta (8–11 September 2005): 2.] About the preparation of the 5th volume of KNÈ. 1848 КАЗАС, М. М. “Вышли 4 тома Караимской народной энциклопедии.” КВ 1998, № 6 (Июнь)(39). [Kazas M. M. “Four volumes of the Karaite Folk Encyclopedia have been published.” KV 1998, no. 6 (June)(39)] 1849 ———. “О подготовке и издании Караимской народной энциклопедии.” КВ 2 (1994). [Kazas, M. M. “On the preparation and publication of the Karaite Folk Encyclopedia.” KV 2 (1994).] 1850 “Караимы.” Живописная Русская Библиотека. 1, no. 24 (1856): 379–81. [“The Karaites.” Zhivopisnaya Russkaya Biblioteka. 1, no. 24 (1856): 379–81.] 1851 КАРАИМЫ. 6 кн. Материалы к серии “Народы и культуры;” вып. 14. Москва: Российская Академия Наук; Институт этнологии и антропологии им. Н. Н. Миклухо-Маклая, 1993–. [The Karaites. 6 vols. peoples and cultures, no. 14. Moscow 1993–.]
138
karaites in eastern europe Vol.1 also includes biographical sketches of sixteen prominent Karaites (pp. 162–81) and a chapter on the meanings of Karaite family and female names (pp. 182–91). Volumes listed separately and vol. 1 analyzed. Contents: vol. 1 [no special title]; vol. 2, El’yashevich, B. S., ed., Karaimskiy biograficheskiy slovar’ (ot kontsa VII v. do 1960 g.); vol. 3, El’yashevich, B. S., Istorikoetnograficheskiye ocherki (1926–1929 gg.); vol. 4. Khafuz, M. E., Istorikoètnograficheskiye ocherki; vol. 5. Kefeli, V. I., Iz karaimskoy zhizni; vol. 6, not seen. LOC: CUL (vols. 1–5); many libraries have incomplete sets.
1852 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. Из караимской жизни (страницы семейного альбома). Материалы к серии “Народы и культуры”, вып. ХIV, кн. 5, Москва: РАН, институт этнологии и антропологии им. Миклухо-Маклая, 1994. [Kefeli, V. I. Sketches of Karaite Life (Pages from the Family Album). Narody i kul’tury, no. 14, book 5. Moscow, 1994.] 104 pp. Vol. 5 of the previous item. 1853 ———. Караимы [= The Karaites]. Пущино, 1992. [Kefeli, V. I. The Karaites. Pushchino, 1992. 95, [1] pp.]. Text in Russian. Introduction and summary in English. Comment: Фуки, Б. А. “Письмо в редакцию.” КВ 24 (1996) [Fuki, B. A. “Letter to the editor.” KV 24 (1996)]. 1854 КЕФЕЛИ, Валентин. Караимы: западная окраина восточного мира. [Kefeli, V. The Karaites: the western outskirts of the eastern world.]. In Kefeli, Valentin, Karaites, Customs and Religion, 60–75. Pushchino: [s.n.], 1995. See no. 1818. 1855 КОДЖАК, Еремия. Краткий обзор истории караимской религии и её распространения среди различных народов. Париж: [s.n.], 1948. 16 рp. [Kodzhak, E. A brief overview of the history of the Karaite religion and its spread amongst different peoples. Paris, 1948, 16 pp.]
On the East European Karaites in general by a Karaite author from Paris; polemicizes with Jewish authors; argues in favour of the Turkic origins of the Karaites. 1856 “Кое-что о караимах.” Новороссийские Ведомости 1870, № 65–66. [“Something about the Karaites.” Novorossiyskie Vedomosti 1870, nos. 65–66).] 1857 “Кто такие караимы.” Новороссийские Ведомости 1870, № 276–77. [“Who are the Karaites?” Novorossiyskie Vedomosti 1870, nos. 276–77). 1858 ЛЮТОСТАНСКИЙ, Ипполит. Талмуд и евреи. Изд. 3-е, исправленное и значительно дополненное. 6 кн. СанктПетербург: Тип. Т-ва Художественной Печати, 1902–1907. [Lyutostanskiy, Ippolit. “The Talmud and the Jews.” 3rd ed. 6 vols. S-Pb, 1902–07.] See 1:159–72. Contains much general information on the Karaites, but seems to be oriented towards Eastern Europe. Other editions exist but were not recorded. Chapter headings: Секта караимов. Обряды караимов. Перечень разселения караимов. Литература караимов. Гахам или хахам—духовная глава караимов; 2:305–21. Chapter headings: Анан, родоначальник караимов антиталмудистов. Нравственное качество караимов. Численность караимов. Посещение русскими монархами Чуфут-Кале. 6:284–309. Chapter headings: Археологическое исследование о караимах. Караимский крепостной городок Чуфут-кале. История израильского царства. Вероучение караимов. Караимское учение о Библии. Образ жизни караимов. [1:159–72 has sections on the Karaite sect, Karaite rites, a list of Karaite settlements, Karaite literature; Gakham or Hakham—the spiritual leader of the Karaites. Volume 2:305–21: Anan, founder of the Karaite anti-Talmudists; the ethical quality of the Karaites; the number of the Karaites; the visit of the Russian monarch (Alexander II) to the Karaites of Chufut-Kale.
11.4. films Volume 6:284–309: Archaeological research on the Karaites; the Karaite fortress town Chufut Kale; the history of the Israelite kingdom; Karaite doctrine; Karaite teaching on the Bible; the Karaites’ way of life.] LOC: HUL; NLI (vols. 1–5 only). 1859 МАКСИМОВ, А. Н. [Александр Николаевич]. Какие народы живут в России. Мocквa: Изд. Т-ва Кооперативное изд-во, 1919. [Maksimov, A. N. Which peoples live in Russia. Moscow, 1919.] See pp. 45–46. 1860 ПИЛЕЦКИ, Шимон. “Караимы.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 166–69. [Piletski, Sh. “The Karaites.” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 166–69.] Cf. The Polish version, no. 1825 above. 1861 ПРИК, С. Беседы о Караимстве. Одесса: Тип. Х. Нихамкина, 1902. [Prik, S. “Talks about Karaism.” Odessa, 1902.] 127 pp. General work on Karaism, with special emphasis on Karaites in Eastern Europe. [KPP 3.9] LOC: IDC-KP-25. 1862 ПРОТОПОПОВ, М. “Караимы.” Православный Собеседник, № 5 (05.1909): 51. [Protopopov, M. “The Karaites.” Pravoslavnyy Sobesednik, no. 5 [05.1909]: 51.] 1863 РУЗИ, Н. “О секте караимов.” Одесский вестник, 1856, № 126. [Ruzi, N. “On the sect of the Karaites.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1856 no. 126.] Citation uncertain; not seen; according to Ravrebe catalogue: 1855, № 129: 36–37. 1864 СЕМЕНОВ-ТЯН-ШАНСКИЙ, П. П. (Петр Ретрович). Географическо-Статистический Словарь Российской Империи. 5 кн. Санкт-Петербург, 1863–85. [Semenov-Tyan-Shanskiy, P. P. Geografichesko-Statisticheskiy Slovar’ Rossiyskoy Imperii. 5 vols. St. Petersburg, 1863–85.] See 2:495–96: “Караимы” (The Karaites).
139
1865 С., С. “Несколько слов о караимах.” Екатеринославский юбилейный листок, № 2 (1887). [S., S. “A few words about the Karaites.” Ekaterinoslavskiy yubileynyy listok, no. 2 (1887).] 1866 ШАМАШ, С. Я. “Книги караимов и о караимах.” КВ 19 (1995); 26 (1996). [Shamash, S. Ya. “Books by Karaites and about the Karaites.” KB 19 (1995); 26 (1996).] A review of recent literature. 1867 ———. “Таинственные хазары.” Советский Крым, № 109 (7 июня, 1990). [Shamash, S. “The mysterious Khazars.” Sovetskiy Krym, no. 109 (June 7, 1990).] General, on the Karaites. 1868 הקראים
היהודים.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ .במזרח אירופה בעבר ובהווה מכון ”תפארת יוסף“ לחקר:רמלה 384 .היהדות הקראית התשס"א ‛ .עמ׳ 1869 ”הקראים.טרוויזאן־סימי עמנואלה מחקרים:“ בתוך.באירופה ‛כיום כנס:בלשון העברית ובספרותה הלסינקי⁏ דברי הכנס המדעי העברי האחד־עשר באירופה אוניברסיטת ‛ .1994 מאי/תשנ"ד הלסינקי סיון .141–139 עריכה ‛אברהם בן־אמיתי ‛ ברית עברית‛ עולמית:ירושלים ‛ .[?1996] Deals mainly with Lithuanian Karaites. 1870 “ עת־מול. ”קראים באירופה.שור נתן ‛ ( )אב תשנ"ג–אוגוסט110) 6:י"ח .21–18 :(1993 Popular. 1870b
”קראי מזרח אירופה.שפירא דן ד"י ‛ מצבות:“ בתוך.ורקעם התורכי .457–421 *בית העלמין
‛
See also Neubauer, APB, in the Literature section, no. 6802.
11.4. Films 1871 Nadzieje Karaimów [Hopes of the Karaites.] Vilnius: Telewizja Litewska, 2003.
140
karaites in eastern europe Film. 25 min. Text in Polish. Cited online at: www.karaimi.org/forum/ portal.php.
1872 NOWAKOWSKA, Jadwiga. “Karaimi—Oczywiste nieoczywiste” [Karaites—obvious and incredible.] 1996. Film. 24 min. Cited online at: www .karaimi.org/forum/portal.php. 1873 SZPAK, Włodzimierz, director. Karaimi—Ginący naród. [The Karaites—a dying people.] Warsaw: Studio Filmowe Wir, 1994. Film. 40 min. Produced for Telewizja Polska—II Program. For detailed description see: http://www. filmpolski.pl/fp/index.php/429858. Also cited online at: www.karaimi. org/forum/portal.php. Filmed in the Crimea (Chufut-Kale), Wilno/ Vilnius (Lithuania), and Warsaw. Starts with reminiscences by the ethnographer Prof. Anna KowalskaLewicka (Krakow; the daughter of the famous authority on Karaite linguistics, prof. Tadeusz Kowalski) and footage from the Karaite cemetery in Warsaw. Continues with scenes of Chufut-Kale and the cemetery in the Jehosaphath valley in the Crimea, a traditional Karaite marriage and oral testimonies by Karaites re their post-war life in Poland and the USSR (includes interviews with the teacher Aurelia Traczyk, Turkologist Aleksander Dubiński, actor Eugeniusz Robaczewski, and Turkologist Anna Sulimowicz.
11.5. Modern Study of East European Karaites 1874 CSATÓ, Éva Ágnes. “Karaim Studies at Uppsala.” Orientalia Suecana 57(2008):165–72. 1875 DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Początki zainteresowań językiem i literaturą karaimską w nauce europejskiej do końca XIX wieku.” [The beginnings of interest in the Karaim language and literature in European scholarship until the end of the 19th century.] PO 1959, № 2 (30): 135–44 (= Caraimica*, 63–72).
1876 ———. “Pół wieku karaimoznawstwa w Polsce.” [Half a century of Karaite studies in Poland.] Euhemer 19, no. 4 (98) (1975): 15–20 (= Caraimica*, 85–90). A survey of Karaite studies in Poland since 1925. 1877 ———. “Z dziejów badań nad językiem i literaturą karaimską (od końca XIX w.).” [On the history of the study of Karaim language and literature (from the end of the 19th century).] PO 1960, № 2 (34): 145–56 (= Caraimica*, 73–84). 1878 GĄSIOROWSKI, Stefan. “Stan badań nad dziejami Karaimów w dawnej i współczesnej Rzeczypospolitej.” [The state of studies of the history of the Karaites in old and modern Poland.] Studja historyczne 2002, nos. 3/4: 311–30. 1879 KOWALSKI, Tadeusz. “Najpilniejsze zadania karaimoznawstwa.” [The most urgent tasks of Karaite studies.] MK 11 (1935–36): 12–23. A call to preserve and publish Karaim manuscripts, first and foremost, mejumas. 1880 SHAPIRA, Dan. “Tendencies and Agenda in Karaite and Karaiterelated Studies in Eastern Europe in the 20th Century.” Pinkas 1 (2006): 333–55. Analytical overview; with extensive and up-to-date bibliography in many languages. 1881 TYSZKIEWICZ, Jan. “Studia nad Mongołami, Kipczakami i Karaimami w Warszawe w latach 1919–1939.” KTOL, 103–110. With a summary in English. 1882 БРЕЙТМАН, Ю. “Вопросы этногенеза караимов в научной литературе 19–20 вв.” B Древние культуры и цивилизации Восточной Европы. Материалы 3-ей международной археологической конференции студентов и молодых ученых, Одесса, февраль 1995, pp. 118–20. Одесса, 1995. [Breytman, Yu.
11.6. onomastics (karaite personal names) “Questions concerning Karaite ethnogenesis in the academic literature of the 19th–20th Centuries.” In Drevniye kultury i tsivilizatsii Vostochnoy Yevropy, 118–20. Odessa, 1995.] 1883 СИГАЕВА, Г. “Современная историография истории крымских караимов.” Ученые записки Симферопольского государственного университета 8 (1998): 35–40. [Sigayeva, G. “Modern historiography on the history of the Crimean Karaites.” Uchenye zapiski Simferopol’skogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta 8 (1998): 35–40.]
11.6. Onomastics (Karaite Personal Names) 1884 ABKOWICZ, Mariola. “Karaimska antroponimia w XIX–XX w. W świetle ksiąg metrykalnych Karaimskiego Zarządu Duchownego w Trokach” [Karaite anthroponymy of the 19th–20th centuries in the light of the metrical records of the Karaite spiritual consistory of Troki.] In Orientas Lietuvos*, 169–78. 1885 ALTINKAYNAK, Erdoğan. “Karay Ad ve Soyadları.” [Karaite personal and family names.] Karadeniz Araştırmaları 3, no. 9 (spring 2006): 127–38, 182, 186. With summaries in Turkish and English. 1886 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Uruw adłary Karajłarnyn.” [The origin of Karaite names.] KA 7 (1934): 21–24. 1887 REBROWA, Irina M. & Olga J. REBROWA. “O pochodzeniu nazwiska Nejman krymskich Karaimów.” [On the origins of the Crimean Karaite surname ‘Neiman.’] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 93–100. Cf. the Russian version below, no. 1895. 1888 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Miscellen.” HB 13 (1873): 136–40.
141
See pp. 136–37, “Buzurgmihr als Beiname eines Karaiten.” Cf. הלבנון 280 :(ה )תרכ"ח. 1889 ———. “Zur Namenkunde, mit besonderer Rücksicht auf Karaiten.” MGWJ 31 (1882): 324–32. 1890 SULIMOWICZ, Anna “Imiona Karaimów z Halicza.” [First names of Halicz Karaites.] Awazymyz 2004, №1 (8): 3–5 (= http://www .awazymyz.karaimi.org/index .php?p=48&a=2). Summary in English. 1891 ВАЙСЕНБЕРГ, С. “Фамилии караимов и крымчаков.” ЕС 6 (1913): 384–99. [Weissenberg, S. “Surnames of Karaites and Krimchaks.” ES 6 (1913): 384–99.] 1892 ДУБИНСКИЙ, Александр. “Караимские женские имена в Крыму и их семантикоэтимологический анализ.” Советская Тюркология 1979, № 4: 29–37 (= Caraimica*, 189–200). [Dubinskiy, A. “Female names in the Crimea and their semantic and etymological analysis.” Sovetskaya Tyurkologiya 1979, no.4: 29–37 (= Caraimica*, 189–200).] On the female names of the Crimean Karaites. 1893 КАРАКАЙ, В. А. “Соответствие антропонимов и этнонимов крымских караимов и казахов.” В Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар), 146–50. [Karakay, V. A. “Correspondence beween Crimean Karaite and Kazakh names and ethnonyms.” In Krymskiye karaimy, 146–50.] On the basis of a comparison of the names of the Crimean Karaites and Kazakhs the author comes to conclusions re the common Turkic origin of these two people. 1894 КРУГЛЕВИЧ, И. “Фамилии и имена Караимов.” ЕС 9 (1916): 317–19. [Kruglevich, I. “Karaite names and surnames.” ES 9 [1916]: 317–19.]
142
karaites in eastern europe
1895 РЕБРОВА, Ирина М., и Ольга Ю. РЕБРОВА. “О происхождении крымско-караимской фамилии Нейман.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 244–52. [Rebrova, Irina M., and Olga Yu. Rebrova. “On the origins of the Crimean Karaite surname ‘Neiman.’” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 244–52.] See Polish version above, no. 1887. 1896 “Фамилии и имена караимов.” КНЭ 3:237–74. [“Karaite names and surnames.” KNÈ 3:237–74.] With strong Turkic bias and popular etymologies.
11.7. Tombstone Inscriptions 1897 NOSONOVSKY, Michael. Hebrew Epitaphs and Inscriptions from Ukraine and Former Soviet Union. Washington: Lulu, 2006. Revised translation of the Russian edition. On the Karaite epitaphs from the Crimea see pp.153–69; for Halicz, see pp. 176–77. LOC: OXB, UTL. 1898 ———. “Judeo-Turkic encounters in Hebrew epitaphs from Ukraine: Naming Patterns.” In Omeljan Pritsak Armağani [= A Tribute to Omeljan Pritsak], edited by Mehmet Alpargu and Yücel Öztürk, 283–301. Sakarya Universitesi Yayin, no. 51. Sakarya: Sakarya Üniversitesi Basimevi, 2007. For the analysis of the Turkic influence on Karaite naming patterns in the Crimea, Galicia, and Volhynia, see pp. 291–92, 299–300.
11.8. Toponymy (Karaite Place Names) 1899 JAROZYŃSKA, Irena. “Toponimy: Jak dojść do ulicy Karaimskiej?” [Toponyms: How to Reach the Karaite street?]. Awazymyz 2004, № 2 (9): 7. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=49&a=4. Karaite toponymy in Eastern Europe. Excerpts from an online symposium.
11.9. History 11.9.1. General 1900 FREUND, Roman. Karaites and Dejudaization: A Historical Review of an Endogenous and Exogenous Paradigm. Stockholm Studies in Comparative Religion 30. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell International, 1991. 133 pp. Review: Tapani Harviainen, Nordisk judaistik 13:1 (1992): 51–52; John D. Klier, The Slavonic and East European Review 71 (1992): 552–54. 1901 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “The Karaites in Eastern Europe and the Crimea: An Overview.” In Karaite Judaism*, 633–55. A historical overview. 1902 SHAPIRA, Dan. “Some New Data on the Karaites in Wolhynia and Galicia in the 18th Century.” In Караïми Галича* [Karaïmi Galicha*], 11–24. Outlines the general history of the Karaites in Eastern Europe with specific focus on the state of the Volhynian, Galician, and Lithuanian Karaites in the first half of the 18th century. Appendix I contains the Hebrew text of historical notes on the medieval history of Russia by a Karaite author. Appendix II contains the Hebrew text of a letter from Solomon ben Aaron of Troki to the Karaite communities of Constantinople and Damascus. 1903 SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “Uzupełnienia i wyjaśnienia” [Addenda and explanations.] MK 2:3–4 (1931): 1–11. Some remarks on the history of the Karaites in Crimea and Poland. 1904 КАЗАС, М. М. “Как выжить?” B Караимы I:38–43. [Kazas, M. M. “How to survive?” In Karaimy I:38–43.] General, on origins and history of East European Karaites.
11.9. history 1905 КИЗИЛОВ, Михаил. “Становление этнического самосознания и исторических взглядов караимов.” В Между мифом и реальностью, 152–74. Москва: Еврейский университет в Москве, 2005. [Kizilov, Mikhail. “The formation of the ethnic selfconsciousness and historical views of the Karaites.” In Mezhdu mifom i real’nost’yu, 152–74. Moscow, 2005.] 1906 ———. “Становление этнического самосознания и исторических взглядов восточноевропейских караимов в контексте общеевропейской истории конца XVIII-начала XXI века.” B Клаль Исраэль: Еврейская идентичность и национализм в прошлом и настоящем, ред. М. Членов и А. Федорчук, 329–50. Москва: Меморис, 2007. [Kizilov, M. “The formation of the ethnic selfconsciousness and historical views of the East European Karaites in the context of general European history from the end of the 19th through the beginning of the 21st centuries.” In Klal’ Israèl’: Yevreyskaya identichnost’ i natsionalizm v proshlom i nastoyashchem, edited by M. Chlenov and A. Fedorchuk, 329–50. Moscow: Memoris, 2007.] An updated and enlarged version of the previous item. 1907 КОКИЗОВ, Ю. Д. Караимы: Краткий исторический очерк. Санкт-Петербург: Тип. В. С. Балашев, 1898. [Kokizov, Yu. D. “The Karaites: a brief historical sketch.” St. Petersburg, 1898.] 24 pp. [KPP 3.5] LOC: IDC-KP-21. 1908 ———. Караимы: Краткий исторический очерк. 2. Изд.: Санкт-Петербург: Тип. В.С. Балашев, 1900. [Kokizov, Yu. D. “The Karaites: a brief historical sketch.” 2nd ed. St. Petersburg, 1900.] 36 pp.
143
1909 КУПОВЕЦКИЙ, М. С. “К этнической истории караимов.” В Этноконтактные зоны в европейской части СССР (география, динамика, методы изучения), под редакцией Е. М. Поспелова и И. И. Крупник, 53–89. Москва: Московский филиал Географического Общества CССР, 1989. [Kupovetskiy, M. S. “On the ethnic history of the Karaites.” In Ètnokontaktnyye zony v evropeyskoy chasti SSSR, edited by E. M. Pospelova and I. I. Krupnik, 53–89. Moscow, 1989.] 1910 Р., И. “Караимы (исторический очерк).” Новости и биржевая газета, 1881, № 305. [R. I. “The Karaites (a historical essay).” Novosti i birzhevaya gazeta, 1881, no. 305. 1911 ТРОИЦКИЙ, Э. Е. “Караимы (исторический очерк).” КС 6 (декабрь 1913); 7–8 (январь– февраль 1914): 2–8; 9–10 (1914): 10–12. [Troitskiy, E. E. “The Karaites (a historical essay).” KS 6 (December 1913); 7–8 (January– February 1914): 2–8; 9–10 (1914): 10–12.] 1912 ШАПШАЛ, Серая. [Г. С.] “Караимские исторические документы.” ИКДП 1 (февраль 1919): 6–16. [Shapshal, S. “Karaite historical documents.” IKDP 1 (February 1919): 6–16.] 1913 ”מגמות ותהליכים.גולדה
אחיעזר ‛ בהתפתחות תודעתם ההיסטורית של הקראים במזרח אירופה במאות “ חיבור לשם קבלת תואר.הי"ז–י"ט דוקטור לפילוסופיה האוניברסיטה 280 [2] .2008‛ העברית ירושלים ‛ ‛ ‛ ‛ [14] .עמ׳ Title on added t.p.: Tendencies and Changes in the Development of the Historical Consciousness of the Karaites in Eastern Europe between the 17th–19th Centuries. LOC: NLI.
1914 ”הקראים בצפון־.גור־אריה יוסף 16 ה־15מזרח ‛אירופה במאות ה־ ‛ וזיקתם לקראים17וה־ באימפריה
גמר
עבודת
“.העות׳מנית
‛v 196 .1988 אוניברסיטת תל־אביב ‛ ‛ .עמ׳
144
karaites in eastern europe Title on added t.p.: Gur-Arieh, Joseph. The Karaites of Northeastern Europe during the Fifteenth, Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries and their Relations with the Karaites in the Ottoman Empire. Abstract in English.
1915 ”דברים אחדים על.היילפרין ישראל
‛ נפוצות הקראים באמצעיתה של ספר היובל:“ בתוך.המאה הי"ז מוגש לכבוד ד"ר נ"מ גלבר לרגל בעריכת ישראל.יובלו השבעים קלויזנר רפאל מאהלר דב סדן ‛.1963 עולמנו ‛ : ‛ תל־אביב.38–35 ‛ יהודים:נדפס מחדש בתוך ספרו מחקרים:ויהדות במזרח אירופה : ירושלים.405–401 בתולדותיהם ‛ .1968 תשכ"ט מאגנס ‛ ‛ 1916 אין גאנג פון דער.הירשויט י׳ ‛ פארלאג י"ל: תל־אביב.געשיכטע .1984 פרץ ‛
Trans.: Hirshaut, J. In gang fun der geshikhte [In the course of history.] Tel-Aviv, 1984. See pp. 86–93 on the history of the Karaites in Poland and Eastern Europe and on the contribution of Meyer Balaban to its research. 1917 “. ”קראי על הקראים.כהנא אברהם ‛ 19–13 :(השלח מב )תרפ"ד ‛ .135–121 The bulk of the article is a Hebrew translation of a lecture on the Karaites given by Elijah Kazaz in 1902 to the Académie Française at the request of Prof. Du Bois. There is also a short introduction about Kazaz himself. 1918 ראימער אין מזרח־ ַ ”קא ַ .לעדאן ב׳ ָ‛ “.(אייראפע )געשיכטע און שפראך :(2002) 715–714 אונדזער צייט .42–37 Trans.: Ledan, B. “Karaites in Eastern Europe (History and language).” Undzer tsayt 714–15 (2002): 37–42. General; popular; part 1. 1919 ”הקראים במזרח־.אברהם
קלבן ‛ אירופה קודם מלחמת־העולם 30 “ פעמים.השנייה ולאחריה .129–128 :()תשמ"ז
11.9.2. Origins 1920 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “Karaiimien lähteitä” [Sources of the Karaites.] Yliopisto 48, no. 20 (2000): 45 1921 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “The Arrival of the Karaites (Karaims) to Poland and Lithuania: A Survey of Sources and Critical Analysis of Existing Theories.” Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 12 (2003/2004): 29–45. 1922 MOSCOVICH, Wolf, and Boris TUKAN. “Caraimica: The Problems of the Origin and History of East-European Karaites in the Light of Linguistic Evidence.” Slavica Hierosolymitana 7 (1985): 87–106. 1923 WEINRYB, Bernard. “The Beginnings of East-European Jewry in Legend and Historiography.” In Studies and Essays in Honor of Abraham A. Neuman, edited by Meir Ben-Horin, Bernard D. Weinryb, and Solomon Zeitlin, 445–502. Leiden: E. J. Brill for the Dropsie College, Philadelphia, 1962. Refers to the Firkovich controversy and the Khazar theory of Jewish and Karaite origins. See esp. pp. 467–71. 1924 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Karaims: Origin and History (Ethnogenesis).” In TJE, 53–64. Haarlem: Stichting SOTA, 2001. Reprint of the first chapter of Karaims in Poland (1961). See no. 3813. Traces the origins of the Karaims to the Khazars. 1925 АХИЕЗЕР, Голда. “Загадка караимского народа.” Вести: Окна (Тель-Авив), 30.11.2000, 12–15. [Akhiezer, G. “The mystery of the Karaite people.” Vesti: Okna (Tel-Aviv), Nov. 30, 2000, 12–15.] Why the Karaites in Russia and the CIS have adopted the Turkic theory of their origins. Includes brief analysis of Szapszał’s policy of de-judaization.
11.9. history 1926 БРЕЙТМАН, Ю. “Вопросы этногенеза караимов в научной литературе 19–20 вв.” B Древние культуры и цивилизации Восточной Европы. Материалы 3-ей международной археологической конференции студентов и молодых ученых, Одесса, февраль 1995, pp. 118–20. Одесса, 1995. [Breytman, Yu. “Karaite ethnogenesis in the academic literature of the 19th–20th centuries.” In Drevniye kul’tury i tsivilizatsii Vostochnoy Evropy, 118–20. Odessa, 1995.] 1927 ГАРКАВЕЦ, А. Н. “В. В. Бартольд о вероисповедании у кипчаков X–XII в.в. и проблема этногенеза армяногреко-кыпчаков и караимов.” B Бартольдовские чтения 18–20 марта 1974 г.: Изучение истории средневекового Востока В. В. Бартольдом и современное состояние науки; тезисы докладов и сообщений, 18–19. Москва: Институт востоковедения АН СССР, Отдел памятников письменности народов Востока, 1974. [Garkavets, A. N. “V. V. Bartold on the religion of the Kipchaks in the 10th–12th c. and the ethnogenesis of the Armeno-Graeco-Kipchaks and the Karaites.” In Bartoldovskiye chteniya 18–20 March 1974, 18–19. Moscow, 1974.] Argues that the Kipchako-speaking Greeks, Armenians, and Karaites are descendants of the Kipchaks (Cumans). Controversial theory, generally rejected by other scholars. 1928 КАЗАС, М. “Алтайское дохазарское происхождение семейств караимов-тюрков.” КНЭ 6/1:5–13. [Kazas, M. “On the Pre-Khazar Altaic origins of the Turkish-Karaite families.” KNÈ 6/1:5–13.] 1929 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. “Караимы: Западная окраина восточного мира.” [Karaites: the western outskirts of the eastern world.] Caraimica 1 (2007): 4–10.
145 General popular article on the problem of the origin of the East European Karaites.
1930 “О времени появления караимов.” Русская старина, 09.1883, 496. [“On the time of the appearance of the Karaites.” Russkaya starina, 09.1883, 496.] 1931 ФЕДОРЧУК, Артем Михайлович. “Из истории дискуссии о происхождении караимов (в середине ХІХ-начале ХХ в).” В תירוש: Тирош. Первая молодежная конференция СНГ по иудаике: Сборник материалов, под редакцией М. Членова и В. Щедрина, 47–51. Москва: Общество «Еврейское наследие», 1997. [Fedorchuk, A. M. “From the history of the discussions on the origins of the Karaites (mid 19th-beginning of the 20th c.).” In Tirosh: Pervaya molodezhnaya konferentsiya SNG po yudaike, edited by M. Chlenov and V. Shchedrin, 47–51. Moscow, 1997.] 1932 פּשטאמונג פון די ַ ”די ָא.ברוצקוס י׳
“.ראיִ‛ מער אין ליטע און פּוילן ַ קא ַ .123–109 :(1938)13 ייווא בלעטער .1 נדפס מחדש בתוך ליטע בוך ‛ רעדאגירט פון מענדל סודארסקי ‛,אוריה קאצענעלנבאגן י׳ קיסין ‛ קולטור־:יארק ניו.204–193 געזעלשאפט פון ליטווישע יידן
‛
.1951 Trans.: Brutskus, Y. “The origin of the Karaites in Lithuania and Poland.” Yivo bleter 13 (1938): 109–23. Reprinted in Lite, book 1, edited by Mendl Sudarski, Urye Katsenelenbogen, and Y. Kisin, 193–204. New York, 1951. Some notes omitted in the reprint. 1933 :‘ ” ’לשון קדר.מוסקוביץ ו׳ וב׳ טוקן
נתונים ‛ לשוניים על מוצא הקראים ובמזרח בקרים ותולדותיהם :(1980) 6 “ פעמים.אירופה .106–79
146
karaites in eastern europe 11.9.3. Karaites and Khazars
The hypothesis concerning the alleged Khazar origins of the East European Karaites is generally rejected by most authoritative scholars in the field of Karaite Studies. Nevertheless, some authors argue that the Judaism accepted in Khazaria in the eighth century had a non-Talmudic Karaite character and that present-day Crimean Karaites are the result of a mingling of the early Semitic Karaites with Turkic Khazars. The hypothesis about the Khazar origins of the Karaites was first formulated by Russian orientalists in the mid-nineteenth century. Initially rejected by the East European Karaite community, it was finally accepted by Karaite leaders as official historical doctrine only in the 1930s. After WWII this theory was revisited and not only the Khazars, but also Cumans (a.k.a. Kipchaks/Kypchaks or Polovtsy), Chuvashs, Mongols, Huns, and other Turkic peoples were added to the list of alleged Karaite ancestors. See also Turkic Theory section below, section 13.3. 1934 ATABINEN, Reşit Saffet. Hazar Türkleri Avrupa Devleti (VI–XII asir). [Khazar Turks in Europe (VI–XII c.).] Istanbul: Kāatçılık ve Matbaacılık Anonim Şirketi, 1934. 55 pp. Author’s name on t.p.: Kara Şemsi Reşit Saffet. LOC: HAIFA, HUL, PUL, YUL. 1935 BROOK, Kevin Alan. The Jews of Khazaria. Northvale, N.J.: Jason Aronson, 1999. xv, 352 pp. See pp. 296–99 on Crimean and Lithuanian Karaites and possible Khazar and Cuman (i.e., Kypchak) connections. 1936 ———. The Jews of Khazaria. 2nd ed. Lanham, Md: Rowman & Littlefield, 2006. 317 pp. Completely revised edition. See section of chap. 10: “Do Crimean and Lithuanian Karaites Descend from Khazars?” 1937 ———. Bir Türk Imparatorluğu: Hazar Yahudileri. Translated by Ismail Tulçali. Istanbul: Nokta Kitap (Nokta Yayınları), 2005. 474 pp. Turkish translation of no. 1935.
1938 DUNLOP, David M. A History of the Jewish Khazars. Princeton Oriental Studies v. 16. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1954. See pp. 123–25, on Firkovich and his inscriptions, Isaac Sangari, Sangarit and the Khazars. The author expresses skepticism about Firkovich’s claims but allows that the last word has yet to be said on the subject. See also p. 221 for medieval Karaite sources on the Khazars. Reviews: Vladimir Minorsky, “A New Book on the Khazars,” Oriens 11, nos. 1/2 (Dec. 31, 1958): 122–45 (Regarding the Karaite-Khazar connection, see pp. 143, 144); Leon Nemoy JQR, n.s., 46, no. 1 (July 1955): 78–81 (See p. 78 regarding claims by certain East European Karaites to Khazar ancestry). 1939 GRÉGOIRE, Henri. “Le «Glozel» Khazare.” Byzantion 12 (1937): 225–66. Discusses the history and authenticity of the various documents of the Khazar correspondence and the role of Firkovich as a falsifier of documents. See esp. pp. 235–38 regarding the acrostic for Menaḥem ben Saruq and pp. 238–42 regarding an early reference to Mangup. The author claims that the long version of the letter of Joseph is a Karaite forgery (p. 258) and that the anonymous Cambridge text (T-S Loan 38, [i.e., T-S Misc. 35.38]), published by Schechter (JQR, n.s., 2 (1912): 182–219) which tries to prove that the Khazar king accepted only the Torah and not the oral law is as well (pp. 247–48). 1940 HARKAVY, Albert. “Karäische Deutung des Wortes ממזר.” MGWJ 31 (1882): 170–72. According to early Karaite sources, the word mamzer (Deut 23:3, Zech 9:6) is the name of a nation, specifically the Khazars. 1941 Hecht, Gedo. “O Chazarach, szczepie fińskim, wyznającym judaizm od VII do XI wieku.” [On the Khazars, a Finnish tribe which professed Judaism from the 7th to the 9th centuries.] Jedność, Oct. 4, 1910, № 43.
11.9. history Not seen; from the bibliography to author’s Karaimi: “Synowie zakonu.” Warsaw-Lwów: Warszawski Instytut Wydawniczy, 1938 (no. 3764). 1942 JACOBS, Joseph. “On the Racial Characteristics of Modern Jews.” Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 15 (1886): 23–62. See pp. 43, 58, where he implies descent of the Karaites from the Khazars. 1943 KIZILOV, Mikhail, Diana MIKHAYLOVA. “The Khazar Kaganate and the Khazars in European Nationalist Ideologies and Scholarship.” Archivum Eurasii Medii Aevi 14 (2005): 31–53. Slightly modified version of the article published by the same authors in Хазарский Альманах 3 (2004). See no. 1968 below. Analysis of the development of the Khazar theory of the ethnic origin of East European Karaites. The authors argue that there were no connections between the Karaites and the Khazars. 1944 KUZGUN, Şaban. Hazar ve Karay Türkleri: Türklerde Yahûdilik ve doğu Avrupa Yahûdilerinin menşei meselesi [The Khazars and the Karay Turks: Judaism amongst the Turks and the question of the origin of the East European Jews.] Ankara: Se-da Yayinlari, 1985. xv, 272 pp. See pp. 154–253. 1945 ———. Hazar ve Karay Türkleri: Türklerde Yahudilik ve doğu Avrupa Yahûdilerinin menşei meselesi. [The Khazars and the Karay Turks: Judaism amongst the Turks and the question of the origin of the East European Jews.] 2nd enlarged ed. Ankara: [s.n.], 1993. 367 pp. With summary in English. See pp. 194 to end on Karaites in general and on Turkey in particular. 1946 ———. “Hazarlar ve Karaylar” [Khazars and Karaites.] Yeni Türkiye 3 (16) (7/8.1997): 1713–19. Not seen.
147
1947 LANDMANN, Salcia. Die Juden als Rasse: Das Volk unter den Völkern. Olten und Freiburg im Breisgau: Walter Verlag, 1967. Chap. 6 (pp. 189–214): “Die Karäer und Chasaren.” 1948 ———. Wer sind die Juden?: Geschichte und Anthropologie eines Volkes. Von der Autorin neu durchgesehene Ausgabe. München: Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag, 1973. Ch. 6 (pp. 142–60): “Die Karäer und Chasaren.” Revised ed. of Die Juden als Rasse (no. 1947). 1949 ———. Die Juden als Rasse. [Erweiterte und bearbeitete Neuausgabe.] Wiesbaden und München: Limes Verlag, 1981. Ch. 7 (pp. 229–54): “Die Karäer und Chasaren.” Enlarged ed. of the author’s Wer sind die Juden? (no. 1948). 1950 MENZEL, Theodor. “Über die Werke des russischen Turkologen A. Samojlovič.” Archiv orientální 1 (1929): 209–34. See pp. 230–31 regarding S.’s Russian essay on the Khazars and their inheritors. See no. 1976 below. 1951 NEMOY, Leon. “Golden’s Khazar Studies.” JQR, n.s.,73 (1982–83): 400–1. Analyzes a classical study on the Khazars by Peter Golden and refers to theory of Khazar origin of the Karaites. 1952 “Przyjazd Reszyd Saffet Beja.” [Visit of Reshit Saffet Bey.] MK 2, nos. 3–4 (1931): 75–77. Reshit Saffet Atabinen [Bey] is the author of a study on the Karaites. See above no. 1934. 1953 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Die Karäer in Ost-Mitteleuropa.” Zeitschrift für Ostforschung 6 (1957): 24–54. On Khazars and Cumans as ancestors of the Karaites. 1954 ———. “Les Khazars: problèmes et controverses.” RHR 152 (1957): 174–221. See esp. pp. 190–202.
148
karaites in eastern europe
1955 ———. “Où la conversion du roi Khazar Bulan a-t-elle eu lieu?” In Hommages à André DupontSommer, edited by A. Caquot, M. Philonenko, 523–38. Paris: Librairie d’Amerique et d’Orient Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1971. Answer: In the town of Khersones in Crimea. 1956 ———. “La question des Khazars: essai de mise au point.” JQR, n.s., 73 (1982–83): 189–202. 1957 ———. “Le roi Bulan et le problème de la conversion des Khazars.” In X. Milletlerarasi Bizans Tetkikleri Kongresi tebligleri = Actes du X. Congrès International d’Études Byzantines (Istanbul, 15–21.IX.1955), 249–52. Istanbul: Comité d’ Organisation du X. Congrès International d’Études Byzantines, 1957. Proposes that the legendary Khazar King Bulan converted to Karaism. 1958 ———. “Le roi Bulan et le problème de la conversion des Khazars.” Ephemerides Theologicae Lovaniensis 33 (1957): 68–76. Enlarged version of preceding item. 1959 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Hazar kültürü ve varisleri.” [Khazarian culture and its inheritors.] Belleten (Türk Tarih Kurumu) 27 (1963): 477–83. Translation of the author’s Karaims in Poland, pp. 16–23: “Khazarian culture—the inheritors of Khazarian culture.” 1960 ———. “O kulturze chazarskiej i jej spadkobiercach.” [Khazarian culture and its inheritors.] MK, s.n. 1 (1945–46): 5–34. See esp. pp. 28–32. 1961 ———. “Khazarian Culture and its Inheritors.” AOASH 12 (1961): 299–307. Abbreviated English version of the above. Concludes that the Karaites are the inheritors of Khazarian culture. See no. 1966 for Russian version.
1962 ———. Ze studiów nad zagadnieniem chazarskim [= Études sur le problème des Khazars]. Prace Komisji Orientalistycznej Polskiej Akademji Umiejętności, no. 36. Krakow: Nakładem Polskiej Akademiej Umiejętności, 1947. [4], 99 pp. Review: Omeljan Pritsak, Der Islam 29 (1949): 96–103. See esp. chap. 3 regarding Khazar-Karaite connections. 1963 Б., С. [Бабович, Самуил?] “Своевременная метаморфоза.” День, 1870, № 52 [B., S. “A welltimed metamorphosis.” Den’ 1870, no. 52.] About the Karaites and their acceptance of the Khazar theory. 1964 БЕЛОУСОВ, Андрей. “Хазар потомки.” Зеркало недели, 30.01– 05.02.1999, № 4 (225). [Belousov, A. “Descendants of the Khazars.” Zerkalo nedeli, Jan. 1–Feb. 5, 1999, no. 4 (225).] 1965 [БРУЦКУС, Ю. Д. [= Юлий Давидович.]] “Евреи и Хозары (Доклад Ю. Д. Бруцкуса).” Руль, № 749 (19.05.1923): 6. [[Brutskus, Yu.] “The Jews and the Khazars (a paper by Yu. Brutskus).” Rul’, no. 749 (May 19, 1923): 6.] The author, an important Russian Jewish scholar, is of the opinion that the Karaites have no connections with the Khazars. 1966 ЗАЙОНЧКОВСКИЙ, Ананьяш. “Хазарская культура и ее наследники.” В Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 66–74. [Zajączkowski, Ananiasz. “Khazar culture and its inheritors.” In Krimskie Karaimy (Polkanov)*, 66–74.] Russian version of the English, above no. 1961. 1967 Караим-хозарин [pseud.]. “Насильно мил не будешь.” Новороссийские Ведомости, 1870 № 283. [A Karaite-Khazar [pseud]. “Love cannot be forced.” Novorossiyskiye vedomosti, 1870, no. 283.] On the Khazar origins of the Karaites. See response, no. 1975.
11.9. history 1968 КИЗИЛОВ, Михаил, Диана Михайлова. “Хазары и хазарский каганат в европейских националистических идеологиях и политически ориентированной научно-исследовательской литературе.” Хазарский альманах 3 (2004): 34–62. [Kizilov, M., D. Mikhaylova. “The Khazars and the Khazar kaghanate in the European nationalist ideologies and the politically-oriented scholarly literature.” Khazarskiy al’manakh 3 (2004): 34–62.] Analysis of the development of the Khazar theory of the ethnic origin of East European Karaites. The authors argue that there were no connections between the Karaites and the Khazars. For English version, see no. 1943. 1969 КУШУЛЬ, С. И. “К вопросу о государственной религии Хазарии.” КВ 25 (1996). [Kushul’, S. I. “On the question of the state religion of Khazaria.” KB 25 (1996).] 1970 ———. “К вопросу о государственной религии Хазарии.” Къырым Къарайлар, 2006, № 6 [17]). [Kushul’, S. I. “On the question of the state religion of Khazaria.” K’yrym K’araylar, 2006, no. 6 [17]) (Published as a supplement to Qırım/Къырым, 7.06.2006). Reprint of the above; the author argues that the Karaites are descendants of the Khazars. 1971 ЛЕБЕДЕВ, В. “Видатнi нащадки Булана.” Голос Украïни, 29.02.1996. [Lebedev, V. “Outstanding descendants of Bulan.” Golos Ukraïni 29.02.1996.] 1972 ЛИБИН, Александр С. и Дан Д. Я. ШАПИРА. “Хазарская Парадигма Сталина (К вопросу о развитии монистического взгляда на историю II).” Параллели, № 10 (2008): 111–60. Deals with, inter alia, the formulation of Soviet attitudes towards the Khazars, with the role in Russian/Soviet history of the Jews as a phantom, and of the Karaite self-image in the Soviet context. Includes a section on Firkovich and his forgeries.
149
1973 МИХАЙЛОВ, Сергей. “Вот и отомстили ‘неразумным хазарам.’” Градские Вести (приложение к Вечерней Москве), 1995, № 8). [Mikhaylov, Sergey. “Finally we took vengeance on the ‘foolish Khazars.’” Gradskiye Vesti, 1995, no. 8.] 1974 “Новый исторический документ об отношениях первых русских князей к Хазарам и Византии. Варяжское имя Олега.” Новое Время 2 (декабря 1912). [A new historical document on the relations between the first Russian princes, the Khazars, and Byzantium. Oleg’s Varangian name.] Novoye Vremya 2 (Dec. 1912).] Not seen. See response by Szyszman, below no. 1979. 1975 О-ИЙ [ОРШАНСКИЙ, Илья] . “Прощальное слово караимухозарину.” День, 1871, № 4 :56–57. [O-iy [Orshanskiy, Il’ya]. “Farewell speech to the KhazarKaraite.” Den’, 1871, no. 4 :56–57.] Reply to the above article, no. 1967. 1976 САМОЙЛОВИЧ, Александр. “К вопросу о наследниках хазар и их культуры.” ЕС 11 (1924): 200–210. [Samoilovich, A. “On the question of the descendants of the Khazars and their culture.” ES 11 (1924): 200–210.] 1977 ЧОРЕФ, М. Я. “Еще одно свидетельство существования караимизма у хазар.” КВ 24 (1996). [Choref, M. Ya. “Another piece of evidence of Karaism among the Khazars.” KB 24 (1996).] 1978 ———. “Находка у села Ак-шеих.” КВ № 7 (40) (Июль) 1998, [Choref, M. Ya. “An archaeological finding near the village of Ak-Sheikh.” KB no. 7 (40) (July) 1998. A report about an archaeological finding near the Tatar village of Ak-Sheikh in Crimea, which might indicate some historical parallels between the Karaites and the Khazars.
150
karaites in eastern europe
1979 ШИШМАН, Авраам. “Историческая заметка.” КС 5 (1913): 12–13. [Szyszman, Abraham. “A historical note.” KS (1913): 12–13.] Response to the article: “Новый исторический документ . . .” See above, no. 1974. Other article not seen nor author identified. 1980 ”לקוטים
.הרכבי אברהם אליהו ‛ “ בתוך׃ מאסף.מכ"י אודות הכוזרים : ירושלים: ד"צ.1880 וינה.נדחים ‛.קדם תש"ל
‛
See 1:1–2. Quotations from Karaite works about the Khazars. 1981 מזרח־
יידן אין.נאדעל בנימין ‛ פון די עלטסטע צייטן:אייראפע ביז דער מאנגאלישער אינוואזיע . קליינע ביבליאטעק נומ.(1240) ‛ .1960 אידיש בוך: ווארשע.3
‛
Trans.: Nadel, Binyomen. Jews in Eastern Europe: From the earliest times to the Mongolian invasion (1240). Warsaw, 1960. Other title: Najstarsze osiedla Żydowskie w Europie wschodnie. See pp. 64–65. 1982 ”קאראימער און כוזרים אין.———
“ פאלקס־שטימע.פריע מיטלאלטער 137 נ׳4 ז׳136 נ׳1959 ()ווארשע ‛ נ׳4 ז׳ 141 ‛ נ׳4 ז׳140 ‛ נ׳4 ז׳139 ‛.4 ז׳144 ‛ נ׳4 ז׳143 ‛ נ׳4 ז׳
‛
‛
Trans.: Nadel, Binyomen. “Karaites and Khazars in the early Middle Ages.” Folks-shtime (Warsaw) 1959, no. 136, p. 4; no. 137, p. 4; no. 139, p. 4; no. 140, p. 4; no. 141, p. 4; no. 143, p. 4; no. 144, p.4. Nadel was a Soviet Jewish scholar who wrote in Yiddish; currently his books are largely neglected. He believed that the Khazars adopted Judaism from the Karaites. The references to Nadel’s works were received from Julia Bobkova (Moscow) [MBK.] 1983
”תימנים כוזרים.צ׳אקנובסקי יאן ‛ ‛ אנתרופולוגיה ‛הקשר בין:קראים “ דבר.והיסטוריה בחיי היהודים ‛ .3 עמ׳1957 באוקטובר11
‛
‛
11.9.4. Early Modern Period up to WWI (Including the Russian Empire) 1984 “Les caraïtes de Russe.” L’Univers israélite 37 (1881–82): 239–41.
The editor, Lazar Wogue, publishes excerpts from an article that appeared in La France, on Dec. 12, 1881. On the Karaites in general and on the Russian Karaites in particular and their present situation. The article mentions the 1839 questionnaire sent by the Russian government to the Karaite community and the response of Abraham Firkovich claiming that the Karaites had arrived in the sixth c. B.C.E. and therefore had no part in the crucifixion of Jesus. The article includes a brief summary of Karaite history and of the relations between the Karaites and the Russian government. It also mentions Simḥah Babovich and his furnishing of Count M.S. Vorontsov’s villa for the Tsar Nicholas I in the oriental style (“Thousand and one nights”) and the privileges granted the Karaites by Nicholas I and his successor Alexander II. 1985 KRASNOSSELSKY, Leizar. Zur Geschichte der Karäer im russischen Reiche. [s.l.: s.n.], 1912 (Bern: H. Spahr). vi, 72 p. PhD diss., University of Bern, 1912. 1986 MILLER, Philip E., ed. Karaite Separatism in Nineteenth-Century Russia: Joseph Solomon Lutski’s Epistle of Israel’s Deliverance. Monographs of the Hebrew Union College, no. 16. Cincinnati: Hebrew Union College Press, 1993. xix, 252 pp. Includes annotated Hebrew text and English translation of Lutski’s אגרת תשועת ישראלon facing pages. Also publishes its abridged translation into Judeo-Tatar apparently made by Abraham Firkovich (MS. JTSA [New York] 8595). The Iggeret is a chronicle of Lutski’s journey with Simḥah Babovich in 1827 to St. Petersburg to plead on behalf of the Karaite community of Crimea for exclusion from the Imperial decree that Jewish communities would have to supply recruits for the Russian army. Reviews: Jean-Christophe Attias, RHR 212 (1995): 243–46; Daniel Frank, JJS 45 (1994): 146–48; John D. Klier, Slavonic and East European Review 74 (1996): 329–30; Benjamin Nathans, Slavic Review 54
11.9. history (1995): 178–79; Leon Nemoy, JQR 87 (1996): 207; Shaul Stampfer, The Russian Review 54 (1995): 628–30; Leon J. Weinberger, Menorah Review [no. 38] (Fall 1996): 5–6; М. Гаммал и Р. Капланов, Bестник Еврейского университета в Москве 1996, № 2 (= № 12): 277–80. 1987 ———. “The Karaites of Czarist Russia, 1780–1918.” In Karaite Judaism*, 819–26. 1988 PILECKI, Konstanty. “Et’miak znaczy chleb.” [Et’miak means bread.] Awazymyz 2005, № 1 (10). Online at: http://www.awazymyz .karaimi.org/index.php?p=410. Family memoirs, on the Karaites in Russia, 19th–20th centuries. 1989 SZPAKOWSKA-ESZWOWICZ, Aleksandra. “Śladami dawnych metryk” [Following the traces of old family record books.] Awazymyz 2006, № 3. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=414&a=4. Memoirs about the Karaite life in Russian Empire, Soviet Union, and Lithuania in the 19th–20th centuries. 1990 ГАУЗНЕР, К. “О первоначальном поселении евреев в южных и юго-западных частях нынешней России.” Вестник русских евреев, 1872, № 8–9. [Gauzner, K. “On the initial settlement of the Jews in the southern and south-western parts of present day Russia.” Vestnik russkikh evreyev, 1872, no. 8–9.] 1991 ГЕССЕН, Ю. И. “Караимы. Правовое положение караимов в России. Духовное Управление.” ЕЭ 9:291–297. [Gessen, Yu. I. “The Karaites. Legal state of the Karaites in Russia. Religious administration.” YeÈ 9:291–297.] 1992 КАЯ, Лев Исаакович. “Оплошность караимского раввина Фенерли: Эпизод из времен судебного дела Бейлиса.” B Еврейский исторический альманах, сост. А. Разгон, 37–45. Москва, 1987. [Kaya, L. I. “A mistake made by the Karaite rabbi Fenerli: an episode from the times of the Beilis trial.” In Evreyskiy istoricheskiy al’manakh, comp. A. Razgon, 37–45. Moscow, 1987.]
151 About the ḥazzan Fenerli (Khar’kov) and the attitude of the Karaites to the Rabbanite Jews at the beginning of the 20th century; by the Crimean Krimchaki author Lev Kaya (1912– 88).
1993 НАБЛЮДАТЕЛЬ. “По городам и весям Новороссии.” Новороссийский Телеграф, № 3767 (1887). [Nablyudatel [Observer.] “Around the country of Novorussia.” Novorossiyskiy Telegraf, no. 3767 (1887).] Subject: Евреи и караимы в экономическом отношении друг к другу [= Economic relations between the Karaites and Rabbanites]. 1994 ПРИК, С. На память о дне священного коронования их императорских величеств . . . Николая Александровича и . . . Александры Феoдоровны. Одесса: Тип. А. М. Дыхно, 1897. [Prik, S. In commemoration of the day of the sacred coronation of their Imperial Majesties . . . Nikolai Aleksandrovich and Aleksandra Fedorovna. Odessa, 1897.] 20, 16 pp. Russian and Hebrew. On the coronation of Tsar Nicholas II and his consort. Added title in Hebrew:
אות זכרון הוא ליום אשר נתן כתר מלכות רוססיא האדירה בראש אדוננו מלכנו הקיסר הגדול רב ההוד ורב חסד ניקולאיי אלכסנדרוויץ יר"ה ובראש רעיתו הכבודה המלכה הקיסרית אלכסנדרא פיאדורוונא יר"ה מאת שלמה בן אברהם ז"ל (] פיריכ )מבני מקראKL 37] [KPP 3.66] LOC: IDC KP-53. 1995 САРАЧ, М. С. “Русские историки Ковалевский, Нехлюдов, Миллер о Нарышкиных и караимах.” КВ Приложение 4 (Январь 1999). [Sarach, M. S. “Russian historians Kobalevskiy, Nekhlyudov, Miller on the Naryshkin family and the Karaites.” KB supplement 4 (January 1999).]
152
karaites in eastern europe The historians are: M. M. Kovalevskiy, M. A. Miller, V. V. Nekhlyudov. Re: the alleged Karaite origin of the Naryshkins, an aristocratic Russian family. This hypothesis has little scholarly foundation.
1996 “Циркуляр П. А. Столыпина о караимах.” КЖ 10–11 (март– апрель 1912): 68. [“P. A. Stolypin’s circular on the Karaites.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 68.] Petr Arkadievich Stolypin (1862–1911) was the Russian Prime Minister; he was killed in 1911. 1997 [Г. С.] [= Шапшал, Серая.] “История происхождения должности и характер деятельности караимских гахамов.” ИКДП 1 (1918): 4–6. [[G.S.] “The origins and character of the activities of the Karaite Hakhams.” IKDP 1 (1918): 4–6.] Szapszał is still using here the term “Hakham”; he replaced it with the non-historical “gakhan” in 1928, when he moved to Poland. 1998 Withdrawn. 1999 די
“. ”פארבייגעהענדיג.אﬠ ִלי ֶ יזר ִ ִא )מארץ26 ( נומ׳1906 צייט )ווילנע 1906.): ‛ 2–1 (16) 3
‛
Izrieli. “En passant.” Di tsayt (Vilna, 1906), no. 26 (March 3 (16), 1906):1–2. A polemical piece, which compares the treatment of Karaites and Jews by the Russian government. The former enjoyed special privileges denied the latter. 2000 אגרת.לוצקי יוסף שלמה בן משה ‛ 64 . גוזלווא תר"א.תשועת ישראל ‛ ‛ . עמ׳44 No t.p. The story of the voyage of the Karaite delegation to St. Petersburg to ask Tsar Nikolai I for an exemption from compulsory army service. Includes translation into Judaeo-Tatar by Abraham Firkovich. Cf. the edition and translation by Miller no. 1986. [KDD 34] [KTL 2] [KPP 2.6] LOC: IDC-KP-78. 2001 .[שבחי תודה לקיר"ה ]קיסר ירום הודו .[ דפים8] [. חמו"ל תקצ"ג:]גוזלווא
‛
“In the days of Nikolai I Pavlovich in the year 1828 the decree was issued by the Tsar that Jewish men would be subject to the draft . . . Afterwards another decree was issued exempting the Karaites from the previous decree.” Includes an introduction in Hebrew and Judeo-Tatar, an anonymous poem, a poem by Abraham Lutski in honor of Tsar Nikolai I, a poem by Abraham Firkovich to the Duke Kochubey, a poem in honor of Count Mikhail Vorontsov, by Joseph Solomon Lutski, a poem in honor of Count Palin by Abraham Firkovich, a poem on the occasion of the taking out of the Torah scroll for the portion Ki tiśśaʾ by Mordecai Sultansky, another poem of thanksgiving by YaSHar (acronym of Joseph Solomon Lutski) and a riddle about the only daughter of Abraham Lutski. [KDD 17] [KPP 2.59] LOC: IDC-KP-71. 11.9.5. World War I 2002 LEBIEDIEWA, Emilia I. “Karaimi w Rosji podczas i wojny światowej (w okresie 1914–1916).” [The Karaites in Russia during World War I (from 1914 to 1916).] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 118–25. 2003 ЛЕБЕДЕВА, Эмилия И. “Российские караимы в первую мировую войну (период 1914–1916 гг.).” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 270–278. [Lebedeva, Èmiliya I. “Russian Karaites during the first World War (1914–1916).” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 270–278.] Russian version of the preceding item. 2004 ЛЕВИ-БАБОВИЧ, Т. С. “Караимские беженцы.” Крымский Вестник, 1915, № 279. [Levi-Babovich, T. S. “The Karaite refugees.” Karaimskiy Vestnik, 1915, no. 279.] On Karaite refugees during WWI. 2005 ———. “Опять о караимских беженцах.” Крымский Вестник, 1915, № 286. [Levi-Babovich, T. S. “On the Karaite refugees again.” Krymskiy Vestnik, 1915, no. 286.]
11.9. history 2006 “Список караимов, записавшихся на заем свободы, на крупные суммы.” ИТOКДП 3 (1917): 22. [“List of Karaites who subscribed in large amounts for their freedom.” ITOKPD 3 (1917): 22]. List of the Karaites who purchased liberty bonds for large sums to help finance the war effort. 2007 ПИЛЕЦКИЙ, О. И. “О караимах-беженцах Литвы.” ИТОКДП 4(август 1917):23–26. [Piletskii, O. I. “On the Karaite refugees from Lithuania.” ITOKDP 4[August 1917]:23–26]. 2008 Я., А. [Ярошко, А.?] “Караимыбеженцы.” Крымский Вестник, 1916, № 5. [Ya. A. [Yaroshko, A.?] “The Karaite refugees.” Krymskiy Vestnik, 1916, no. 5.] On refugees from Lithuania and Volhynia during WWI. 11.9.6. Soviet Period, 1917–89 2009 GOLDIN, Eli. “Karaites in the Soviet Union: A Historical Review and the Current Situation.” Religion in Communist Lands 14 (1986): 33–41. Translated from Russian by Carolyn Burch. General review of the history of the East European Karaites with specific emphasis on the Soviet period by a Soviet Jewish dissident; partly based on the author’s contacts with the Lithuanian Karaites. 2010 К., А. [Катык, Арон?] “Скорбный лист.” ИКДП 1 (1918): 27–28. [K., A. [Katyk, Aron?] “The sorrowful list.” IKDP 1 (1918): 27–28.] List of the Karaites killed during the Civil War in Russia. Author is possibly Aron Katyk. 2011 КАТУНИНА, Е. В., и Ю. А. КАТУНИН. “Причины ликвидации религиозных общин караимов в 40–60–е гг. ХХ в.” Культура народов Причерноморья, № 62 (2005): 74–81. [Katunina, E. B., and Ya. A. Katunin. “The reasons for the liquidation of the Karaite religious communities in the 1940s–1960s.” Kul’tura narodov Prichernomor’ya, no. 62 (2005): 74–81.]
153
2012 ”ראיון עם ד"ר נוירולוג.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ 11 “ דובר בני מקרא.מברה"מ .13–12 :()אייר–סיון תשל"ה About the Karaites in the Soviet Union. 2013 ”על הקראים בברית.בן־צבי יצחק ‛ 1950 בינואר1 “ דבר.המועצות ‛ ‛ ‛ .2 עמ׳ 2014 סאוועט־
”יונגע קאראאימער אין רוסלאנד בעטן הילף פאר עולה אפריל22 “ היינט.זיין קיין ישראל
‛
‛
.1974
Trans.: “Young Karaites in Soviet-Russia ask for help to make aliyah to Israel.” Haynt, April 22, 1974. 11.9.7. The Karaites during World War II 2015 CASPERS, Herbert. “Auf den Spuren der Goten vor Sewastopol.” Mitteldeutsche Nationalzeitung, April 24, 1942. A Nazi publication. 2016 FRIEDMAN, Philip. “The Karaites under Nazi Rule.” In On the Track of Tyranny: Essays presented by the Wiener Library to Leonard G. Montefiore, O. B. E. on the Occasion of his Seventieth Birthday, edited by Max Beloff, 97–123. London: Wiener Library, 1960. Reprinted in his Roads to Extinction: Essays on the Holocaust, edited by Ada June Friedman, 153–175. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1980. 2017 GESIN, Michael. “Holocaust: The Reality of Genocide in Southern Ukraine.” PhD diss., Brandeis University, 2003. 288 pp. See chapter 5: Case Study II: Holocaust in Crimea (pp. 151–88), for a discussion of the fate of Karaites and Krimchaks during WWII. 2018 GREEN, Warren Paul. “The Fate of Oriental Jews in Vichy France.” Wiener Library Bulletin 32 (1979): 40–50. 2019 ———. “The Fate of the Crimean Jewish Communities: Ashkenazim, Krimchaks and Karaites.” JSoS 46 (1984): 169–76.
154
karaites in eastern europe
2020 ———. “The Karaite Passage in A. Anatoli’s ‘Babi Iar.’” East European Quarterly 12 (1978): 283–87. 2021 ———. “The Nazi Racial Policy Towards the Karaites.” Soviet Jewish Affairs 8, no. 2 (1978): 36–44. 2022 “Hitlerowcy wymordowali 1,500 Karaimów w Polsce.” [The Hitlerites killed 1500 Karaites in Poland.] Nasza Trybuna 4, no. 4 (44) (April 12, 1943): 8. Contains a false report that the Nazis massacred 1,500 Karaites in Poland. 2023 “Informations juives.” Bulletin de l’Union Generale des Israelites de France 1:30, 31, 32 (7, 14, 21.08.1941). Reference from Friedman, “The Karaites under Nazi Rule.” Not verified. 2024 “Karaimen.” Der Kampf, 3.01.1942. Nazi newspaper. Sympathetic to the Karaites, who are presented as descendants of the Khazars. For the Russian version see below. Not seen. 2025 KLAU, Werner. “Von der Krim nach Wilna.” Wilnär Zeitung, 26.06.1942. On the destiny of the Karaite people from the Crimea to Vilna. Sympathetic to the Karaites. A Nazi publication. 2026 MAURACH, Reinhart. “Die Karaimen in der russischen Judengesetzgebung.” Zeitschrift für Rassenkunde 10 (1939): 163–75. Discusses attitudes of Russian government to Jews and Karaites. Nazi publication. 2027 ———. Russische Judenpolitik. Berlin: Deutscher Rechtsverlag, 1939. See pp. 103–4. Nazi publication. 2028 POHL, Dieter Nationalsozialistische Judenverfolgung in Ostgalizien 1941–1944. München: Oldenburg, 1996. Re Karaites in Galicia during WWII, see p. 102.
2029 POLIAKOV, Leon. “Lois de Nuremberg et lois de Vichy: du racisme intégral au racisme de compromise.” In On the Track of Tyranny: Essays Presented to Leonard G. Montefiore, O. B. E. on the Occasion of his Seventieth Birthday, edited by Max Beloff, 181–87. London: Wiener Library, 1960. See esp. 182–83. The Vichy authorities were stricter than the Nazis in Berlin in dealing with the Karaites and other marginal groups. 2030 STEINIGER, Fritz. “Bilder von Karaïmen und Tataren im Ostland.” Natur und Volk 77 (1944): 39–48, 78–83. Only first part deals with Karaites. Mostly re Karaites of Lithuania, esp. Troki. Includes 12 photos. Author was a Nazi and promoted view that the Turks/Karaites were good and the Jews were bad. 2031 ———. “Die Karaimen.” Deutsche Zeitung im Ostland, 15.11.1942. A Nazi publication. Seen by MBK in Vilnius in Szapszał’s archival collection. Cf. the Russian translation below, no. 2048. 2032 SZANFARY, Teofil. “Najmniejsza mniejszość narodowa.” [The smallest ethnic minority.] W drodze, no. 9 (1.09.1943). Contains false information on the Nazi massacres of the Karaites in Poland. 2033 TREVISAN SEMI, Emanuela. “The Image of the Karaites in Nazi and Vichy France Documents.” The Jewish Journal of Sociology 32 (1990): 81–93. 2034 ———. “L’oscillation ethnique: le cas des caraïtes pendant la seconde guerre mondiale.” RHR 206 (1989): 377–98. 2035 TRYJARSKI, Edward. “Coming to the Rescue of the Karaites during the Second World War.” RO 56, no. 2 (2004): 97–108. Tryjarski is a famous Polish Orientalist and Armenologist.
11.9. history 2036 WEINFELD, Gizela. “Powrót do gniazda po dwunastu wiekach. . .: Karaici zapędzeni do ghetta.” [The return to the [ancestral] nest after twelve centuries . . .: The Karaites are driven to the ghetto). Nasza Trybuna 3, no. 3 (28) (2.03.1942): 8. Newspaper published in New York by the American Federation for Polish Jews. Reports on article in East London Observer of Jan. 23, 1942 on Nazi views on the Karaites. 2037 WOLFE, Robert. “Putative Threat to National Security as a Nuremberg Defense for Genocide.” The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 450 (July 1980): 46–67. See p. 64 for testimony of a Nazi defendant re differential treatment given by the Nazi regime to Karaites and Krimchaks. 2038 АБДАНК-КОССОВСКИЙ, Вл. “Караимы.” Парижский вестник, № 74 (13.11.1943): 3, 7. [Abdank-Kossovskiy, V. “The Karaites.” Parizhskiy vestnik, № 74 [13.11.1943]: 3, 7.] Reprinted in: Мозаика культуры крымских караимов, сост. Н. А. ЗинченкоКефели, А. Д. Максимук, А. Ю. Полканова, 59–64. Симферополь: [s.n.], 2006. [Mozaika kul’tury krymskikh karaimov, ed. N. A. Zinchenko-Kefeli, A. D. Maksimuk, A. Yu. Polkanova. 59–64, Simferepol, 2006.] Published in a French newspaper during the Nazi occupation; refers to decisions of the Nazi government as “evidence” of the Karaites’ non-Semitic origin. Referring to Alexander Baschmakoff, the East European Karaites are characterized as descendants of TauroCimmerians; pseudo-scholarly. 2039 ВЕЙCСЕР, Отто. “Караимы.” Голос Крыма № 88 (25.07.1943). [Weisser, Otto. “The Karaites.” Golos Kryma no. 88 (25.07.1943).]
155 Голос Крыма was the Nazi newspaper of Occupied Crimea. Translation of a German article published by Otto Weisser in Deutsche Krim Zeitung (also a Nazi newspaper). The article is sympathetic to the Karaites, considering them to be racially nonJewish. Unable to locate the original German article.
2040 ———. “Караимы.” Таврические ведомости, № 26 (Июль 1993) [Weisser, O. “The Karaites.” Tavricheskiye vedomosti, no. 26 (July 1993).] Reprint of the preceding item. Reprinted apparently because of its sympathy for the Turkic theory of Karaite origins. 2041 “Вспомним всех поименно . . .” Караимская газета, 8–11 сентября 2005, 4. [“Let us remember them all by name.” Karaimskaya gazeta, September 8–11, 2005, 4.] Lists names of 493 Soviet Karaites who died during WWII; includes names of a few Karaites-Subbotniki. 2042 ЖЕЛЯБОВ, А. “Участие крымских караимов в Великой Отечественной Войне 1941– 1945 гг.” Культура народов Причерноморья 6 (1999): 329–333. [Zhelyabov, A. “The participation of the Crimean Karaites in WWII 1941–1945.” Kul’tura narodov Prichernomor’ya 6 (1999): 329–33.] On the Karaite-Soviet soldiers. 2043 “Караимы.” Голос Крыма 3 (9) (8.01.1942). [“The Karaites.” Golos Kryma 3 (9) (8.01.1942).] Anonymous; a translation of an article from the Nazi newspaper Der Kampf 3.01.1942. Sympathetic to the Karaites, who are presented as descendants of the Khazars. 2044 ОРМЕЛИ, Т. И. “Подвиг антифашистки.” Къырым-Къарайлар, 2007, № 5: 6. . [Ormeli, T. I. “The deed of an anti-fascist.” K’rym K’araylar, 2007, no. 5: 6.]
156
karaites in eastern europe Published as a supplement to the Tatar newspaper Къырым, № 40 (2007). On the fate of Sara Grigulevich who was killed by the Nazis for sheltering a Jewish family.
2045 ПОЛКАНОВ, А. И. “Как удалось избежать расстрела. Письмо А. И. Полканова караимоведу М. С. Тинфовичу.” Ленинец 25 (27.06.1991). [Polkanov, A. I. “How I escaped being shot. A letter from A. I. Polkanov to M.S. Trifonov.” Leninets 25 (27.06.1991).] LOC: MBZ. 2046 ———. Крымские караимы. Бахчисарай: [s.n.], 1994. [Polkanov, A. I. The Crimean Karaites. Bakhchisaray 1994. 90 pp.] This work was composed by Alexander Ivanovich Polkanov (1884–1971) in 1942 at the request of the Nazi administration in the Crimea. It played some role in rescuing the Karaites from the Holocaust and was published only after the demise of the Soviet Union, presumably because it promoted the Turkic theory of Karaite origins. Also published in Paris in the 1990s. A. I. Polkanov’s son, Yuri Polkanov, became one of the most active promoters of the Turkic theory in the 1990s. 2047 ПУРИМ, Марк. “Легенда о расстрелянном народе.” Кърымчахлар nos. 2–3 (2007): 149–83. [Purim, M. “A legend about the people that was shot.” K’rymchakhlar nos. 2–3 (2007): 149–83.] On pр. 176–83 the author records memoirs of David Moiseevich El’, a Karaite from Eupatoria, about the Karaites and Krymchaks during WWII. 2048 ШТЕЙНИГЕР, Ф. “Караимы и татары восточных земель.” В Крымские караимы (Полканов), 153–58. [Steiniger, F. “Karaites and Tatars of the eastern lands.” In Krymskie karaimy, 153–58.] Russian trans. of no. 2031 above.
2049 ”ווי די קאראאימער.אלפערין אהרון
האבן ‛זיך געראטעוועט פון אומקום “.אין די פינצטערע היטלער־יארן – )יוני53 פאלק וועלט און מדינה ‛ יולי .10–8 :(1979
Trans.: Alperin, Arn. “How the Karaites saved themselves from destruction in the dark Hitleryears.” Folk, velt un medineh 53 (June–July 1979):8–10. 2050 עוד על גורל: ”ברורים.בקר אברהם
‛ “ פעמים.הקראים בתקופת השואה .162–161 :(1988) 36 Reaction to Spector’s article in Pe‘amim 29.
2051 ”גורלם של הקראים תחת.——— :(1988) “ ידע עם כד.השלטון הנאצי .68–59 2052 “. ”אויף יענער זייט געטא.גרשאטר א .45–44 בתוך ‛בלעטער וועגן ווילנע
‛ ווילנער יידען פארבאנד פון:לודז׳ .1947 אין פוילן ‛
Trans.: Gershater, A. “On the other side of the ghetto.” In Bleter vegn Vilne, 44–45. Lodz, 1947. 2053 ”נאציס פארשיקען.י.דארפזאהן ש ‛ אידען פון ווילנע אין30,000
נאציס. . . קאנצענטראציע לאגערען׃ פארפאלגען אויך די קאראאימער ָ “.וועמען זיי האלטען פאר אידען פברואר6 דער מארגען־זשורנאל ‛ ‛ 1 עמ׳,1942. Trans.: Dorfzohn, Sh.Y. “The Nazis send 30,000 Jews from Vilna to concentration camps: . . . The Nazis also persecute the Karaites whom they consider to be Jews.” Der Morgen-Zshurnal 6 February, 1942, p. 1. 2054 ”הקראים והיהודים.דבורז׳צקי מרק
‛ בימי “ הדאר כט׃כב )כז ניסן.נסיון .629–628 :(תש"י 2055 “. ”הקראים והיהודים בימי נסיון.——— 13 .2 עמ׳1950 דבר באפריל. ‛
Mainly about the Karaites of Vilna. Likely identical with previous item.
11.9. history 2056
ירושלים דליטא אין קאמף און.——— ארויסגעגעבן: פאריז.אומקום דורכן יידישן נאציאנאלן ארבעטער־ פארבאנד אין אמעריקע און יידישן פאלקספארבאנד אין פראנקרייך
‛
.1948 Trans.: Dworzecki, Mark. Jerusalem of Lithuania in Struggle and Destruction. Paris, 1948. See p. 332 on Zelig Kalmanovich and the Karaites. 2057 “ עמודים יז. ”הקראים.הרכבי צבי ‛ .525 :(( )אלול תשכ"ט284 )מס׳ ‛ Letter to the editor on the Karaites in WWII. 2058 ”הקראים בתקופת השואה.——— :( )כסלו תש"ל15:4 “ גשר.באירופה .109–107 Relates to Wurmbrand’s article in Gesher 15:1. See, no. 268. 2059 ”חדשות מאחורי מסך.לוי חיים )טבת־ניסן־מרס5 “ הדובר.‛הברזל .6:(תשכ"ד Also mentions WWII and the fate of the Karaites therein. 2060 ”איך ניצלו היהודים.ליזה
לוריא ‛ “ על המשמר.הקראים בקרים .14.4.1980
2061 ”הקראים באירופה.ספקטור שמואל
‛ שבשליטת הנאצים בראי מסמכים :(1986) 29 “ פעמים.גרמניים .108–90 See also no. 3761 (Firkowicz, Szymon. Die Karaimen in Polen).
11.9.8. Deportation of Karaites after World War II After the end of World War II, some Karaites were deported from the Crimea, possibly because of their connections with the Crimean Tatars; all were accused of collaborating with the Nazis. 2062 KEFELI, Aleksandr S. “Karaimi jako zesłańcy ‘specjalni’: Mało znane stronice historii narodu karaimskiego.” [Karaites as special deportees: little known pages of the history of the Karaite people.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 37–40.
157 About the deportation of Karaites in 1944 by the Soviet authorities. Translation of no. 2065.
2063 БЕБЕШ, Б. С. “Караимы и депортация.” КВ 22 (1996). [Bebesh, B. S. “Karaites and the deportation.” KB 22 (1996).] 2064 КЕФЕЛИ, Александр. “Караимыспецпереселенцы.” КъырымКъарайлар № 5 (2007): 5. [Kefeli, A. “Karaites—the special deportees.” K’rym K’araylar no. 5 (2007): 5.] Published as a supplement to the Tatar newspaper Къырым 2007, № 40. Not seen; probably based on the article by Kefeli published in Karaj kiuńlari*. 2065 ———. “Караимыспецпереселенцы: Малоизвестные страницы истории караимского народа.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 186–89. [Kefeli, A. “The Karaites—special deportees: little known pages of the history of the Karaite people.” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 186–89.] See Polish version above no. 2062. 2066 ———. “Ошибочно депортированные.” КВ 4 (1994). [Kefeli, A. S. “Deported by mistake.” КВ 4 (1994).] 2067 ЛЕБЕДЕВ, В. (Вячеслав). Also 3323, 3702, 3745 “Караимы и депортация.” Ленинец 25 (22.06.1991). [Lebedev, V. “Karaites and the deportation.” Leninets 25 (June 22, 1991).] 11.9.9. Post-Soviet Period (1989–Present) 2068 ЩЕГОЛЕВА, Татьяна. “Караимы СНГ на рубеже ХХ–ХХI веков” [Shchegoleva, Tat’yana. “The Karaites of the CIS at the turn of the 21st century”.] Caraimica 2 (2007): 10–19. Analysis of the general situation of the Karaites in the CIS at the turn of the 21st century.
158
karaites in eastern europe
2069 ———. “Обзор современного состояния караимских общин в странах СНГ.” Тирош: Труды по иудаике 7 (2005): 201–19. [Shchegoleva, Tat’yana. “A survey of the present state of the Karaite communities in the countries of the CIS.” Tirosh 7 (2005): 201–19.] 2070 ”די האפנונג.קאבעצקייטע כאלינע
אף דער ‛ ווידערופלעבונג פון די “ סאוועטיש היימלאנד.קאראימער .130–129 ,3 מס׳1991 Kobeckaitė, Halina. “The hope for the renaissance of the Karaites.” Sovetish heymland 1991, no. 3 (March): 129–30. Translated from Lithuanian.
2071 ”קראים מברית המועצות לשעבר
חוזרים לשורשים׃ פגישה נרגשת “.עם עולה חדשה מאחינו ברוסיה )סיון31 בטאון בני־מקרא גל׳ .9 (׃1995 יוני/התשנ"ה 11.9.10. Emigration 2072 “Эмиграция: зарубежные караимы.” КНЭ 6/1:237–68. [“Emigration: the Karaites abroad.” KNE 6/1:237–68.] About emigration of Karaites from Eastern Europe to places around the world, especially France, Latvia, and the United States. Mostly photographs.
11.10. Karaites in the Military Unlike the Rabbanites, Russian Karaites were exempted from obligatory army service in 1827; the Karaites of Austrian Galicia had already been exempted in 1790. In Russia they began serving in the regular Russian army in 1874 and in Austria they served in sanitary and other auxiliary units from 1869–1918. 2073 ARKAUSKAS, Stasys. “Apie karaimų karius.” [About Karaite soldiers.] Trakų žemė, 25.11.2000, 5. Interview by Stasys Arkauskas with Michailas Zajončkovskis, who wrote a book about Karaite soldiers. See no. 2076 below.
2074 “Karaici w wojsku polskim.” [Karaites in the Polish army.] Czas 24.12.1921. 2075 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Michał. “Wojskowe tradycje Karaimów.” [The military traditions of the Karaites.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 109–17. 2076 ZAJONČKOVSKIS, Michailas (Michał Zajączkowski or Mihail Zajončkovskii). Karaimai kariuomenėje = Karajlar javanlychta = Karaims on [sic] military service = Karaimi na żołnierce = Караимы в армии. Vilnius: Lietuvos Nacionalinis Muziejus, 2000. 87 pp. Text in Lithuanian, Karaim, Russian, Polish and English. English text by Džefris Klarkas [Geoffrey Clarke?]; Lithuanian by Jadvyga Rauckienė; Russian by Kira Lavrinets. Short biographical sketches of Karaites in military service. With photographs. 2077 ———. Karaimai kariai [= Karaimi wojskowi; = Воuны Караимы [Karaite Soldiers]]. Vilnius: “Pozicija,” 2005. 75 pp. Biographies of Karaite soldiers; parallel text in Lithuanian, Russian, and Polish. Not seen; seems to be continuation of preceding item. 2078 ЗАЙОНЧКОВСКИЙ, Михаил. “Военные традиции караимов.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 261–269. [Zajączkowski, Michał. “Military traditions of the Karaites.” Karaj kiuńlari*, 261–69.] 2079 КВ 21 (1996). Special issue dedicated to the Karaite soldiers who served in the Soviet army during World War II. 2080 КРОПОТОВ, В. С. Военные традиции крымских караимов. Симферополь: Доля, 2004. [Kropotov, B. S. The Military traditions of the Crimean Karaites. Simferopol: Dolia, 2004.] 148 pp.
11.10. karaites in the military The medieval section is not based on historical sources. It exaggerates the Karaites’ representation in medieval armies, and their connection with the Khazars. The section on the Karaites during WWII is somewhat more useful; it includes references to archival materials, polemics with other authors, and some interesting data [MBK.] 2081 “Об изменении установленной Временным Правительством 7 марта 1917 года формы присяги для лиц караимского исповедания.” ИТОКДП 5–6 (1917): 4–5. [“On the change of the form of the military oath introduced by the Provisional Government for members of the Karaite confession on March 7, 1917.” ITOKDP 5–6 (1917): 4–5.] 2082 “Памяти героев-караимов Н. И. Фуки и И. И. Баккал.” Крымский вестник № 87 (07.04.1915): 7. [“To the memory of N. I. Fuki and I. I. Bakkal.” Krymskiy vestnik № 87 (April 7, 1915): 7.] Fuki and Bakkal were Karaite heroes of World War I. 2083 “Подвиг рядового Ильи Гамала.” КВ 24 (1996). [“The feat of the private soldier Ilya Gamal.” КВ 24 (1996).] Based on an article published in newspaper “Utro” in 1916. 2084 РИТТИХ, А. Ф. (Александр Федорович). Племенной состав контингентов русской армии мужского населения Европейской России. С-Пб.: А. А. Ильин, 1875. [Rittikh, A. F. The ethnic structure of the Russian army contingents of the male population of European Russia. St. Petersburg, 1875.] See pp. 179–80. 2085 СТЕПАНОВА, Е. И. “Не забывать защитников Отчизны.” КВ 1998, № 6 (Июнь) (39). [Stepanova, E. I. “Don’t forget the defenders of the Motherland.” KV 1998, no. 6 (June) (39).] On the Karaite-Soviet soldiers.
159
2086 ФУКИ, Александр Ильич. Караимы: Сыновья и дочери России: рассказы и очерки об участии в боях от Крымской войны до Великой Отечественной. Москва: Интерпринт, 1995. [Fuki, A. I. The Karaites: The sons and daughters of Russia; stories and essays on their participation in battles from the Crimean war to the Great Patriotic war [i.e., WWII]. Moscow, 1995.] 160 pp. 2087 ШАКАЙ, А. И. “Успех нашей разведки.” Крымские Караимы, Июнь 1998, [5.] [Shakai, A. I. “Success of our intelligence service.” Krymskiye Karaimy, June 1998, [5.]] On the Karaite-Soviet soldiers. 2088 ХАРСУН, М. “Вспомним героев.” Крымская правда, 09.10.1990. [Kharsun, M. “Let us remember the heroes.” Krymskaya pravda, Oct. 9, 1990.] 11.10.1. Individual Biographies Pasha, David Babakaevich, b. Eupatoria, 1898–d. 17 Aug. 1944 near Klikolai (Lithuania). Took part in both World Wars and the civil war in Russia; in his last battle destroyed three German tanks. 2089 ШАЙТАН, И. “Сын караимского народа.” Крымские известия, 22.01.1997. [Shaytan, I. “A son the the Karaite people.” Krymskiye izvestiya, Jan. 22, 1997.] Pilecki, Wiktor, 1926–2006 A Naval Officer In The Soviet Union. 2090 Pilecki, K. “Odszedł Wiktor Pilecki.” [Wiktor Pilecki has passed away.] Awazymyz 2007, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=415&a=9.
160
karaites in eastern europe
Tapsashar, Mark Tapsashar, a Crimean-Karaite, was a lieutenant in the Russian Army who died in Japan in 1905 during the RussoJapanese War. His heroism was praised in a song/poem about the battle at Port Arthur, Manchuria. Visitors to ChufutKale can still see his cenotaph with a Russian inscription at the entrance to the local Karaite cemetery. 2091 SZYSZMAN, Abraham. “Pieśn epicka o poruczniku Tapsaszarze.” [An epic song about lieutenant Tapsashar.] MK 12 (1937–38): 60–72. 2092 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Un exploit du lieutenant Marc Tapsašar lors du siège de Port-Arthur.” BÉK 3 (1993): 76–80. 2093 ДРОЗДОВ, Д. и Ю. Полканов. “Возвращение героя: 125 лет со дня рождения защитника Отечества М. Тапсашара.” КВ 34 (1998). [Drozdov, D., and Yu. Polkanov. “Return of the hero: the 125th anniversary of the birth of the defender of the Motherland M. Tapsashar.” КВ 34 (1998).] Also published in Крымские известия, April 2, 1998. 2094 “Поручик М. Тапсашар—герой войны и песни о Порт-Артуре.” Къырым Къарайлар 2005, № 5. [“First lieutenant M. Tapsashar— the hero of the war and of the song about Port-Artur.” Kyrym Karaylar 2005, № 5.] Published as a supplement to Qırım/ Къырым, July 13, 2005, № 55 (911). Tongur, Veniamin Semenovich, 1911–67 2095 ТОНГУР, Вениамин. Фронтовой дневник (1941–1945). Ред. Э. И. Лебедева и В. Н. Лебедев. Симферополь: Международный институт крымских караимов, 2006. [Tongur, V. “War diaries (1941–1945).” Edited by È. I. Lebedev and V. N. Lebedev. Simferopol, 2006.] 196 pp. War diaries and war prose by the Karaite soldier Veniamin Semenovich Tongur; after the war, he was a professor of chemistry.
11.10.2. Союз Воинов-караимов (Soyuz Voinov-karaimov; Union of Karaite Soldiers) 2096 “Отчет Евпаторийского Союза Воинов-караимов за 1918 г.” ИКДП 1 (февраль 1919): 28–29. [“Report of the Eupatoria society of Karaite soldiers for the year 1918.” IKDP 1 (February 1919): 28–29.]
11.11. Religion Emphasis on Karaite religion in its East European manifestation. 2097 ABKOWICZ, Mariola. “Głόwne zasady doktrynalne religii karaimskiej” [The main doctrinal principles of the Karaite religion.] In Karaimi*, 9–15. 2098
DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Karaimi.” In Leksikon Religioznawczy, 106–7. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Współczesne, 1988.
2099 KOLARZ, Walter. Die Religionen in der Sowjetunion: Überleben in Anpassung und Widerstand. Freiburg: Herder, 1963. See pp. 468–70: “Die Karaiten.” 2100 ———. Religion in the Soviet Union. London: Macmillan; New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1961. See pp. 473–76: “Karaites.” Translation of previous item. 2101 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Nabożeństwo karaimskie” [Karaite liturgy.] In Karaimi*, 16–19. On Karaite religion in general (despite the title). 2102 ———. Zarys religii karaimskiej [Outline of the Karaite religion.] Wyd. 2 uzupełnione i ilustrowane. Wrocław: Bitik, 2006. 40 pp. Includes a photo and biographical sketch of the author. Includes photo of hakham Seraja Szapszał along with other community leaders: Wilno hazzan Jozéf Łobanos, Halicz hazzan Izaak Abrahamowicz, Łuck hazzan Rafał Abkowicz and Troki hazzan Szemaja Firkowicz. Also includes pictures of kenasas of all the communities. Cf. 2003 textbook with same title by same author in education chapter, no. 7744.
11.12. karaites and jews 2103 ГЛАГОЛЕВ, В. С. Религия караимов (Теоретикоисторический анализ). Москва: МГИМО, 1994. [Glagolev, V. S. The Karaite religion (theoretical-historical analysis). Moscow: MGIMO, 1994.] 142 pp. 2104 ГУРЛЯНД, Яков. Юридический лексикон. Т. 3, вып. 8. Одесса, 1885–86. [Gurland, Yakov. “Legal lexicon,” 3:8. Odessa, 1885–86.] See pp. 337–39 (“Духовенство караимское [The Karaite clergy]). Not verified. 2105 ДУБИНСКИЙ, Александр. “Основы караимской религии.” In Caraimica*, 49–62. [Dubinski, Aleksander. “The Principles of the Karaite religion.” Caraimica*, 49–62.] On Karaite religious traditions in medieval times and in Eastern Europe in later periods. 2106 ———. “Основы караимской религии.” B Боги Тавриды: История религий народов Крыма. Pед. А. Я. Глушак и П. И. Артюх, 208–20. Севастополь: [s.n.], 1997. [Dubinski, Aleksander. “The Principles of the Karaite religion.” In Bogi Tavridy, edited by A. Ya. Glushak and P. I. Artyukh, 208–20. Sevastopol, 1997.] Unable to verify, but seems to be a reprint of item no. 2105 above. 2107 ———. “Основы караимской религии.” В Крымские караимы (Полканов), 38–56. [Dubinski, Aleksander. “The Principles of the Karaite religion.” In Krymskie karaimy (Polkanov), 38–56.] Second reprint of this article. 2108 Withdrawn. 2109 [КАЗАС, И. И.] “Караимы, их обряды и учениe.” Таврические губернские ведомости, № 8 (25.01.1869). [[Kazas, I. I.] “Karaites, their rituals and doctrine.” Tavricheskie gubernskie vodomosti, no. 8 (Jan. 25, 1869).]
161
2110 КОЛОДНИЙ, А. М., and П. Л. Яроцький, ред. Історiя релiгiї в Українi: Навчальний посібник. Вища освiта ХХІ столiття. Київ: Знання, 1999. [Kolodniy, A. M., P. L. Iarots’kiy, eds. The History of religions in Ukraine: textbook. Higher education in the 21st century. Kiïv, 1999.] See pp. 446–55. 2111 ПОЛКАНОВ, Ю. А. “Вероисповедание караимское.” Наука и религия, 1993, № 9: 32–33; 1994, № 3: 51. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Karaite religion.” Nauka i religiya, 1993, no. 9: 32–33; 1994, no. 3: 51] 2112 ПРОХОРОВ, Д. А. “Караимские молитвенные дома—кенасы—на территории Российской империи в конце XVIII— начале XX вв.: историография вопроса.” B Проблемы гармонизации межэтничных и межконфессиональных отношений в Крыму; cб. Науч. Тр., 118–159. Симферополь, 2009. [Prokhorov, D.A. “Karaite prayer houses—kenasi—in the territory of the Russian Empire from the end of the 18th to the beginning of the 20th c.: the historiography of the question.” In Problemy garmonizatsii mezhètnichnykh i mezhkonfessional’nykh otnosheniy v Krymu, 118–59. Simferopol, 2009.] 2113 [САРАЧ, М. С.] “Внешние проявления веры и служения Богу в разных религиях и у крымских караимов.” КНЭ 2:96–115. [[Sarach, M. S.] “Ritual religious manifestation and divine worship in different religions and among the Crimean Karaites.” KNÈ 2: 96–115.] On the religion of the Crimean Karaites from a Turkic-theory perspective.
11.12. Karaites and Jews On the issue of the Jewish identity of the East European Karaites, attitudes to and relations with Rabbanite Jews
162
karaites in eastern europe
2114 БЕН ЗЕМЕР. “Евреи и караимы.” Новый Путь, 1917, № 30:10–11. [Ben Zemer. “The Jews and the Karaites.” Novyi put’, 1917, no. 30:10–11.] 2115 “Евреи и Караимы.” Одесский вестник, 1868, № 266. [“The Jews and the Karaites.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1868, № 266.] 2116 КАЗАЗ, И. “Евреи ли караимы.” Новоросийский Телеграф, прибавление к 1869, № 63. [Kazas, I. “Are the Karaites Jews?” Novorosiyskiy Telegraf, supplement to 1869, № 63.] 2117 КАРАИМ. “Караимы и евреи.” Новороссийский Телеграф, 1881, № 2080. [A Karaite. “The Karaites and the Jews.” Novorosiyskiy Telegraf, 1881, no. 2080.] 2118 МЫШ, М. И. “Караимы и евреи.” Восход 7, no. 1 (январь 1887): 89–103; 7, no. 2 (февраль 1877): 87–99. [Mysh, M. I. “The Karaites and the Jews.” Voskhod 7, no. 1 (January 1887): 89–103; 7, no. 2 (February1887): 87–99.] On whether Rabbanites are officially allowed to convert to Karaism. Reply to the petition of the Crimean Jews to allow them conversion to Karaism; the petition was published without a title in Недельная хроника Восхода, 1886, № 48, 1285; 1886, № 51–52, 1373; Eupatorian Karaites were against such conversions. 2119 Новейший отзыв еврея о караимах. Одесса: тип. Бр. Гросулл Толстых, 1872. [The most recent opinion of a Jew about the Karaites. Odessa, 1872.] 23 pp. A Karaite author publishes here excerpts from Jewish newspaper articles with his comments. LOC: NLR, Taurica. 2120 “Отношения караимов к евреям.” Рассвет 4 (1880): 130–32. [“Karaite attitudes to Jews.” Rassvet 4 (1880): 130–32.] 2121 “.שבא
”הליכות
.שלמה
ביים
‛ .304–303:(1861) המליץא
Inspired by a visit to the Rabbanite synagogue in Odessa, the author, a prominent Karaite, makes a plea for better relations between the two groups.
11.13. Statistics 2122 Г. С. [= Шапшал, Сeрая.] “Об уменьшении числа караимов.” ИТОКДП 3 (июнь 1917): 12–13; 2 (декабрь 1918): 3–4. [G. S. “On the decrease in the number of Karaites.” ITOKDP 3 [June 1917]: 12–13; 2 (December 1918): 3–4.] 2123 “Данные из книг записи о родившихся караимах, Таврического и Одесского караимского духовного правления за 10 лет с 1888 по 1897 год.” КЖ 10–11 (март—апрель 1912): 47–49. [“Data derived from the registry book of new-born Karaites of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory for ten years from 1888 till 1897.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 47–49.] 2124 Движение населения в Крымской автономной советской социалистической республике в 1925 году. Вып. 1–2. Симферополь: Крымское центральное статическое управление, 1925–26. [Population movement in the Crimean autonomous socialist republic in 1925. nos. 1–2. Simferopol, 1925–26.] See 2: 3, 14, 19. 2125 Караим [И. И. Казас]. “Караимское население в Новороссии.” Одесский вестник, 1880, № 9. [A Karaite. (I. I. Kazas) “The Karaite population in Novorussia.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1880, no. 9.] Reply to the next item. 2126 “Караимское население в Новороссии.” Новороссийский Телеграф, 1879, № 1420. [“The Karaite population in Novorussia.” Novorosiyskiy Telegraf, 1879, no. 1420.]
11.14. legal status 2127 “Караимское население в Новороссии.” Петербургский Листок, 1879, № 243 [“The Karaite population in Novorussia.” Peterburgskiy listok, 1879, no. 243.] Unverified. Perhaps same as the preceding item. 2128 КУПОВЕЦКИЙ, М. С. “Динамика численности и расселение караимов и крымчаков за последние двести лет.” В География и культура этнографических групп татар в СССР. Pед. И. М. Крупник, 75–93. Москва: Московский Филиал Географического Общества СССР, 1983. [Kupovetskiy, M. S. “Dynamics of numbers and settlements of the Karaites and Krimchaks during the last 200 years.” Geografiya i kultura etnograficheskikh grup tatar v SSSR, 75–93. Moscow, 1983.] See pp. 75–82. 2129 СИНАНИ, Вениамин. “К статистике караимов.” КЖ 1 (Июнь 1911): 30–37. [Sinani, V. “On Karaite statistics.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 30–37.] According to an 1897 survey. 2130 “Статистическая небрежность.” КЖ 1 (Июнь 1911): 38–39. [“Statistical carelessness.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 38–39. 2131 “Статистические сведения о числе караимов в Крыму в 1921 г. И в 1926 г.” БЙ 1 (1927): 95. [“Statistical data on the number of Karaites in the Crimea in 1921 and 1926.” BY 1 (1927): 95.] 2132 СУЛТАНОВ, С. “Важное начинание.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 87–90. [Sultanov, S. “An important undertaking.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 87–90.] On a committee in Moscow whose purpose is to carry out statistical research on the Karaites. 2133 “Таблица числа родившихся и умерших караимов, прироста и браков в 1909 г. ь Таврической губернии.” КЖ 10–11 (март– апрель 1912): 46. [“Table of the number of Karaites births and deaths, birth rate and marriages in the Tavrida province in 1909.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 46.]
163
2134 “Таблица числа родившихся и умерших караимов, прироста и браков в 1910 г. ь Таврической губернии.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 49. [“Table of number of Karaite births and deaths, birth rate and marriages in the Tavrida province in 1910.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 49.]
11.14. Legal Status 2135 KLIER, John D. “Karaites in Russia.” Judaica 63 (2007): 281–92. “Focusses on the dissimilar legal treatment accorded the Karaites and rabbinic Jewry by the Russian state in the period from 1774–1914, its origins and consequences.” 2136 ЗИНЧЕНКО-КЕФЕЛИ, Н. А., Г. В. Сигаева (Пандул). “Правовое положение караев в Крымском ханстве и Российской империи.” В Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар)*, 129–45. [Zinchenko-Kefeli, N. A., G. V. Sigaeva (Pandul). “Legal status of the karay in the Crimean Khanate and the Russian Empire.” In Krymskiye karaimy (Krymkaraylar)*, 129–45.] On the legal status of the Crimean Karaites in the Crimean Khanate and Russian Empire. 2137 “Исторический очерк законодательства о евреяхкараимах.” Новости и биржевая газета, 1880, № 244). [“Historical essay on legislation concerning the Karaite Jews.” Novosti i birzhevaya gazeta, 1880, no. 244.] 2138 МЫШ, М. И. Руководство к русским законам о евреях. Санкт–Петербург: Тип. В. Г. Авсеенко, 1892. [Mysh, M. I. Guide to Russian laws concerning the Jews. St. Petersburg, 1892.] See pp. 13–18. 2139 ———. Руководство к русским законам о евреях. 3-е исправленное издание. Санкт–Петербург: Типолитография Фроловой, 1904. [Mysh, M. I. Guide to Russian laws concerning the Jews. 3rd ed. St. Petersburg, 1904.] See pp. 7–10, 64, 115, 402, 410.
164
karaites in eastern europe
2140 О происхождении секты караимов; о дарованных им в разные времена и разными правительствами преимуществах, и о льготах ныне испрашиваемых. [On the origins of the Karaite sect; on the privileges granted to them at different times by different governments, and on the privileges they ask for now.] [СанктПетербург, 1859?] 22 pp. On the legal status of the Polish, Lithuanian and Crimean Karaites in the early modern period and first half of the 19th century. The copy of the leaflet kept in RNL contains a handwritten inscription: Записка, напечатанная в 1859 г. в типографии 2 отделения собственной Е. И. Величества канцелярии (message, printed in 1859 at the press of the second department of Her Royal Majesty’s chancellery). The press is located in St. Petersburg. In all previous bibliographies, the authorship is wrongly ascribed to Abraham Firkovich; in fact it was written by a Russian state official, whose name is not indicated. [KPP 2.5] LOC: IDC-KP-3, RNL. 2141 “Очерк законодательных мер относительно евреев в последние годы.” День (Одесса) 1869, № 1:4, 6, 7. [Review of legal measures concerning the Jews in recent years.” Den’ (Odessa) 1869, no. 1:4, 6, 7.] 2142 “По вопросу об ограничении евреев-караимов в питейной торговле.” Новости и биржевая газета, 1880, № 254. [“On the question of restrictions for Karaite Jews in the alcoholic beverage trade.” Novosti i birzhevaya gazeta, 1880, no. 254.] 2143 “По поводу предстоящего празднования караимами столетия указа Екатерины II об отделении их от евреев.” Недельная хроника Восхода, 1895, № 14:340. [“On the occasion of the coming celebration by the Karaites of the hundredth anniversary of the legal differentiation between the Karaites and Rabbanites.” Nedelnaya Khronika Voskhoda, 1895, no. 14:340.]
2144 СМИРНОВ, В. Д. “Татароханские ярлыки из коллекции ТУАК.” Известия Таврической ученой архивной коммиссии 54 (1918): 6–24. [Smirnov, V. D. “Tatar Khan yarlyks from the TUAK collection.” Izvestiya Tavricheskoy uchenoy arkhivnoy komissii 54 (1918): 6–24.] On the charters given to the Karaite community of Chufut-Kale by the Tatar Khans. 2145 ФИРКОВИЧ, З. А., ред. Сборник старинных грамот u узаконений Российской Империи касательно прав и состояния русскоподанных караимов. СанктПетербург: Тип. Яблонского, 1890. [Firkovich, A. Z., ed. Collection of ancient deeds and laws of the Russian Empire concerning the rights and status of the Karaite Russian subjects. S-Pb., 1890.] xxxvi, 223 pp. Предисловие: В. Д. Смирнов. Литовско-Польские грамоты, Крымско-Татарские ярлыки, Высочайшие указы и иные узаконения российские. Original texts and Russian translations of the official orders in Tatar, Latin, Polish, and Russian related to the Crimean, Russian, and Polish-Lithuanian Karaites from the 15th to the late 19th c. Author’s full name: Заря (Зерах) Авраамович Фиркович [Zarya (Zerakh) Avraamovich Firkovich], a son of Abraham Firkovich. Introduction by the famous Russian Turkologist, V. D. Smirnov. The editor Z. Firkovich has been criticized for his biased selection of the charters published in this volume. [KPP 3.4] LOC: IDC-KP-20, BL, NLI, NYPL, UTL. 2146 ШАПШАЛ, С. М. “К вопросу о тарханных ярлыках.” В Академику Владимиру Александровичу Гордлевскому к его семидесятипятилетию: Сборник статей, ред. Кол. Николай Иосифович Конрад и др., 302–16. Москва: Издательство Академии наук СССР, 1953. [Shapshal, S. M. “On the question of the Tarkhan yarlyks.” In Akademiku Vladimiru Aleksandrovichu Gordlevskomu k yego semidesyatipyatiletiyu, edited
11.15. anthropological studies by Nikolay Iosifovich Konrad et al., 302–16. Moscow, 1953.] On the privileges granted by the Crimean Khanate to the Karaites.
11.15. Anthropological Studies Research on the anthropology of the East European Karaites was pioneered by J. Talko– Hryncewicz as early as the end of the 19th century (see below). Most anthropological studies on the Karaites carried out in the 1930s seem to be largely motivated by political and ideological concerns and, therefore, are suspect. Unfortunately, the most recent research was carried out only in the 1970s. It should be pointed out that scholars are far from unanimous in their opinions with regard to the racial origins of the Karaites: some find the Karaites to resemble the Armenoid type, some the Finnish or Mongoloid, others the Semitic or Turkic types, with an admixture of Slavic and Baltic lements. Objective scientific analysis of Karaite anthropology is a desideratum [MBK]. 2147 BASCHMAKOFF, Alexandre (Bashmakov, Aleksandr). Cinquante siècles d’évolution ethnique autour de la Mer Noire. Études d’ethnographie, de sociologie et d’ethnologie 1. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1937. See pp. 138–51: “Les Caraïtes et les Pseudo-Tatars de Yalta, derniers descendants des des aborigènes de la Crimée préhistorique.” See also pp. 152–54, 157–58, 161. Includes several photographs of Karaites; argues for ancient Crimean origins of the Crimean Karaites; largely based on Yaphetic theory of Nicholas Marr, which is discredited nowadays as quasi-scientific. Review: S. Szapszał, MK 12 (1937–38): 112–18. 2148 BEDDOE, John. “On the Physical Characteristics of the Jews.” Transactions of the Ethnological Society of London, n.s., 1 (1861): 222–37.
165
See pp. 226–27, quoting a traveler named Koch (apparently, a corrupted reference to Kohl, Johann Georg. Reisen in Suedrussland [1841]; see no. 3207) on the physical characteristics of the Karaites, who he concludes, have very little in common physically with the Jews of Eastern Europe. 2149 CZEKANOWSKI, Jan. “Z zagadnień antropologii Karaimów.” [On the problem of Karaite anthropology.] MK, n.s., 2, no. 11 (1946–47): 3–23. On the Karaites in Poland. 2150 CZORTKOWER, Solomon. “Karaimi.” [The Karaites.] Kuryer Literacko-Naukowy. Dodatek do nr. 208 “Kuryera Codziennego” od 29.07.1935. This and other works by the same author argue for the Semitic origin of the Karaites. 2151 ———. “Na marginesie pochodzenia Karaimów.” [On the margin of the Karaite [ethnic] origin.] Nasza opinja, № 182 (309) (05.02.1939). 2152 ———. “Pochodzenie i struktura rasowa Karaimów.” [The origin and racial structure of the Karaites.] Przegląd antropologiczny 12 (1938): 678–80. 2153 FEDERICI, Nora. “Caratteristiche demographiche di alcuni gruppi di Caraimi e di un gruppo di Ebrei dell’Europa orientale.” Genus 9 (1950–52): 138–75. Vital statistics on Karaites in Poland and Lithuania: Halicz, Łuck, Poniewież, Troki, Wilno. 2154 ———. “La curva di sviluppo individuale presso alcune popolazioni isolate.” Genus 3 (1939): 323–43. Deals with East European Karaites among others. 2155 FEIST, Sigmund. Stammeskunde der Juden. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1925. See chap. 12, pp. 146–51.
166
karaites in eastern europe
2156 FISHBERG, Maurice. The Jews: a Study of Race and Environment. London: W. Scott; New York: Scribner’s, 1911; reprint, New York: Arno Press, 1975. See pp. 150–52, 319. Mainly on Karaites in Russia. 2157 GINI, Corrado. “I Caraimi di Polonia e Lituania.” Genus 2 (1936): 1–56. The results of Gini’s field expedition of 1934; he found similarities between the Karaites and FinnoUgro Chuvashs; also found similarities between the Ashkenazim and Turkic peoples. Gini was an Italian statistician, demographer and sociologist close to National-Socialist circles. Review: S. Szapszał, MK 12 (1937–38): 111–12. Analyzed in M. Kizilov, “The Karaites, a Religious and Linguistic Minority in Eastern Galicia (Ukraine) 1772– 1945.” See no. 3896. 2158 ———. “Inchiesta demograficoantropologico-sanitaria sui Caraimi di Polonia e Lituania.” Genus 2 (1937): 236–37. Part of “Appunti sulle spedizioni” (next item). See pp. 225–57. 2159 ——— and Nora FEDERICI. Appunti sulle spedezioni scientifiche del Comitato italiano per lo studio dei problemi della popolazione (Febbraio 1933–Aprile 1940). Roma: il Comitato, 1943. Reprints earlier articles. See pp. 15–17. 2160 IKOW, Constantin. “Neue Beiträge zur Anthropologie der Juden.” Archiv für Anthropologie 15 (1884–85): 369–89. Includes information on Crimean Karaites. See esp. pp. 370, 376–78. 2161 JANUSZ, Bohdan. “Dzieci Karaitów halickich (według pomiarów antropologicznych d-ra W. Schreibera).” [The children of the Halicz Karaites (according to the anthropological studies of Dr W. Schreiber).] Wszechświat 30, no. 8 (1911): 118–21. Based on Witold Schreiber’s study (see below, no. 2170).
2162 ŁOPATTO, Konstanty. “Krótki zarys higjeny Karaimów w Polsce.” [A short outline of the hygiene of Polish Karaites.] MK 11 (1936): 73–79. 2163 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Isi icin prof. Cini’nyn [sic.]” [On the work of Prof. Cini.] KA 9 (1936): 25. A critical evaluation of Gini’s anthropological study (no. 2157). 2164 MOURANT, A. E., Ada C. KOPEČ, and Kazimiera DOMANIEWSKASOBCZAK. The Genetics of the Jews. Research Monographs on Human Population Biology. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1978. See Ch. 7, “The Karaites,” 33–34, 46–47 and index, s.v. “Karaites.” 2165 “Nauka bada Mohikanów.” [Science studies the Mohicans.] Słowo 18.10.1934 (№ 255). A report on Corrado Gini’s expedition to Poland in 1934. 2166 REICHER, Michał. “Grupy krwi u Karaimów Trockich i Wileńskich (Streszczenie referatu, wygłoszonego 13 Wresnia 1933 R. Na zjeżdzie antropologów polskich w Poznaniu).” [Blood groups of the Troki and Wilno Karaites [A summary of the report delivered to the Congress of Polish anthropologists in Poznań on 13 September 1933.] Przegląd antropologiczny 7 (1933): 104. 2167 ———. “Sur les groupes sanguines des Caraïmes de Troki et de Wilno.” Anthropologie (Prague) 10 (1932): 259–67. 2168 SABOLOTNY [= Заболотный], S. S. “Die Blutgruppen der Karaimen und Krimtschaken.” Бюллетин постійної коміссії вивчення кров’яних угруповань = Ukrainisches Zentralblatt für Blutgruppenforschung 3, no. 1 (1928): 3–9 (Ukrainian), 10 (Russian), 12–22 (German). Abstract: Anthropologischer Anzeiger 6 (1929): 128. 2169 SAGGESE, S. “I Caraimi di Polonia e Lituania.” Genus 17 (1961): 43–180. Based largely on the results of Gini’s expedition of 1934.
11.15. anthropological studies 2170 SCHREIBER, Witołd. Badania nad antropologią dzieci Chrześcijańskich, Żydowskich i Karaimskich w Galicyi [Studies on the anthropology of Christian, Jewish, and Karaite children in Galicia.] Warszawa: Towarzystwo Naukowe Warszawskie, 1910. 129 pp. The Karaites were found to represent a mixture of Semitic and some local anthropological elements. 2171 ———. “Zur Anthropologie der Karaimkinder Galiziens.” Archiv für Anthropologie 9 (1910): 64–74. Abridged version of the above. 2172 TALKO-HRYNCEWICZ, Julian. “Charakterystyka fizyczna ludności żydowskiej Litwy i Rusi na podstawie własnych spostrzeżeń.” The physical characterization of the Jewish population of Lithuania and Russia on the basis of personal observations.] Zbiór wiadomości do antropologii krajowej 16 (1892): 1–62. Re Karaites, see pp. 2, 38, 39. LOC: Yale, LC 2173 ———. Karaimi vel Karaici Litewscy: zarys antropologoetnologiczny. [The Lithuanian Karaims or Karaites: an anthropological-ethnological essay.] Kraków: Akademia Umiejętności, 1903. 60 pp. Also published in: Materjały Antropologiczno-Archeologiczne i Etnograficzne Akademji Umiejętności w Krakowie 7 (1904): 44–100. 2174 “Tirligindian džymatnyn.” [From the life of the (Poniewież) community.] Onarmach 2 (1938): 22–28. On the Poniewież community; includes report on the visit of C. Gini to the community (pp. 22–24) translated from Lithuanian, originally published in a Lithuanian newspaper. 2175 WEISSENBERG, Samuel. “Die Familien der Karäer und der Krimtschaken.” Mitteilungen zur jüdischen Volkskunde 17, no. 52 (1914): 99–109.
167
Translation of an article published in Russian in Еврейская cтарина 5 (1913): 384–99. 2176 ———. “Die Karäer der Krim.” Globus 84 (July–Dec. 1903): 139–43. Illustrated. 2177 ———. “Zum Artikel des Dr. S. Sabolotny, ‘Die Blutgruppen bei den Karaimen und Krimtschaken.” Ukrainisches Zentralblatt für Blutgruppenforschung 3, no. 1 (1928): 10–12. Review of Sabolotny’s article above. 2178 АЛЕКСЕЕВ, В. П. “Кто мы?” В Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 9–15. [Alekseyev, V. P. “Who are we?” in Krymskie karaimy (Polkanov)*, 9–15.] Extract from Алексеев В. П. В поисках предков. Москва: Советская Россия, 1972, рр. 272–73, 284–88. In favour of TurkoKhazar anthropological origins of the East European Karaites. 2179 ———. “Очерк происхождения тюркских народов в свете данных краниологии.” В Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 16–29. [Alekseev, V. P. “Essay on the origins of the Turkic peoples in the light of craniological data.” In Krymskie karaimy (Polkanov)*, 16–29.] Analysis of skulls of the Crimean Karaites; in favour of Turko-Khazar anthropological origins of the East European Karaites. 2180 “Антропология Караимов.” КЖ 1 (Июнь 1911): 15–29. [“Karaite anthropology.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 15–29.] Pp. 17–18 include summary of Weissenberg, Samuel, and K. N. Ikow, “Caraïtes de Crimée.” 2181 БАКАЛЯРЧИК, Мирон. “Походження караϊмiв (у свiтлi антропологiчних дослiджень 30–70 рр. XX ст.).” В Караïми Галича*, 156–58. [Bakalyarchik, M. “The origins of the Karaites (in the light of the anthropological studies of the 1930s–1970s).” Karaimy Galicha*, 156–58.]
168
karaites in eastern europe A survey in Ukrainian of anthropological studies of East European Karaites from the 1930s to 1970s.
2182 ВАЙСЕНБЕРГ, Самуил. “Караимы: антропологический очерк.” Русский антропологический журнал 5, nos. 1–2 (1904): 66–75. [Weissenberg, S. “The Karaites – an anthropological essay.” Russkiy antropologicheskiy zhurnal 5, nos. 1–2 (1904): 66–75.] Illustrated. 2183 ———. “Караимы и Крымчаки с антропологической точки зрения.” Русский антропологический журнал 8, no. 4 (1912): 38–56. [Weissenberg, S. “The Karaites and the Krimchaks from an anthropological point of view.” Russkiy antropologicheskiy zhurnal 8, no. 4 (1912): 38–56.] 2184 ГОРЮНОВА, Е. И. “Таблицы племен и народов земли, составленные по книге Э. Мейе «Языки мира.»” Русский антропологический журнал 17, nos. 1–2 (1922): 109, табл. 13. [Goryunova, E. I. “Tables of the tribes and peoples of the Earth, according to the book by E. Meye “Languages of the World”.” Russkiy antropologicheskiy zhurnal 17, nos. 1–2 (1922): 109, table 13.] 2185 ИКОВ, Константин. “К антропологии караимов.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 36–43. Excerpted from the author’s article “Neue Beiträge zur Anthropologie der Juden.” Archiv für Anthropologie 15 (1884): 369–89. [Ikow, K. “On Karaite anthropology.“ KZh 12 (May 1912): 36–43.] 2186 КОДЖАК, Илья. Око в окне. Харбин, 1932. [Kodzhak, I. Eye in the window. Kharbin, 1932.] 69 pp. Not seen; very rare. General, on the East European Karaites. Review: S. Szapszał, MK 10 (1934): 107–8. According to the review, consists of five separate articles. In one of them (“Караимы,” pp. 31–43), the author tries to demonstrate the anthropological similarity between the Karaites and the Turkic Kumyks. LOC: LC.
2187 МАЗУР, Олег. “Антропологiчнi дослiдження караϊмiв (кiн. XIX–XX ст.).” В Караïми Галича*, 84–89. [Mazur, O. “Anthropological studies of the Karaites (end of the 19th–beginning of the 20th c.).” Karaimy Galicha*, 84–89.] A survey in Ukrainian of anthropological studies of East European Karaites. 2188 МЕРЕЖКОВСКИЙ, К. С. “Отчет об антропологической поездке в Крым в 1880 г.” Известия Русского географического общества 17, no. 2 (1881). [Merezhkovskii, K. S. “Report on the anthropological trip to the Crimea in 1880.” Izvestiya Russkogo geograficheskogo obshchestva 17, no. 2 (1881).] Author reports on the collection of Karaite skulls allegedly brought to him from the cemetery near ChufutKale. 2189 ПУЛЯНОС, А. Н. “К антропологии караимов Литвы и Крыма.” Вопросы антропологии 13 (1963): 116–33. [Pulyanos, A.N. “On the anthropology of the Lithuanian and Crimean Karaites.” Voprosy antropologii 13 (1963): 116–33.] Argues for the Turko-Khazar anthropological origins of the East European Karaites.
11.16. Community Affairs, Politics, and Polemics 11.16.1. 19th Century 2190 [БАБОВИЧ, Самуил?] К некоторым вопросам караимской общественной жизни. Киев: Типо-Литография газеты Киевское Слово, 1898. [[Babovich, S?] On some questions regarding Karaite communal life. Kiev, 1898.] 32 pp. Photocopy seen at Klau. Author signed : С.Б.
11.16. community affairs, politics, and polemics 2191 БЕЙМ, Аарон И. Ответ на брошюру г-на С. Б. к некоторым вопросам караимской общественной жизни. Одесса: тип. А. И. Бейма, 1898. [Beym, Aaron I. Reply to brochure by Mr. S. B. On some questions regarding Karaite communal life. Odessa, 1898.] 12 pp. Reply to a brochure by Samuil Babovich (next item); published in Aaron Beim’s printing house in Odessa, which means that there was a Karaite printer in this city. LOC: IDC-KP-59, NLR. 2192 ИСАКОВИЧ, Н. С. “Ответ караима на статью г. Лякуба, помещенную в № 139 Одесского Вестника за 1858 г.” Одесский вестник 1859, № 20, 84. [Isakovich, N. S. “Reply to the article by Mr. Lyakub that appeared in no. 139 of Odesskiy Vestnik year 1858.” Odesskiy Vestnik 1859, no. 20, 84.] See item no. 2198 below. Petr Moyseyevich Lyakub was an important scholar, who studied Crimean Jews in the 19th century. 2193 КАЗАЗ, Илья Ильич. “Слово защиты.” Новороссийский Телеграф, 9–прибавление к 1869, № 10. [Kazas, Il’ya I. “Word of defence.” Novorossiyskiy Telegraf, 9-supplement to 1869, № 10.] 2194 К-В, Д. [= Кокизов, Давид] “Против письма г. Дувана.” Новороссийские Ведомости, 1870, № 129. [K-v, D. [= Kokizov, David] “Against Mr. Duvan’s letter.” Novorossiyskiye vedomosti, 1870, no. 129.] Probably directed vs. I. V. Duvan, son of Benjamin, a well-known pedagogue. 2195 КОКИЗОВ, Давид Мордехаевич. “Русский язык или татарский.” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 34–36. [Kokizov, D. M. “Russian language or Tatar.” KZh (July 1911): 34–36.] Discusses whether the Karaites should continue using Judeo-Tatar or switch to Russian.
169
2196 ЛИВАНОВ, Ф. В. “Письма о караимах.” ЦерковноОбщественный вестник 1874, №s 39, 146, 148, 150. [Livanov, F.V. “Letters about the Karaites.” Tserkovno-obshchestvennyy vestnik 1874, nos. 9, 146, 148, 150.] 2197 ЛИХОШЕРСТОВ, Р. “Заметки о караимах.” Одесский вестник, 1852, № 72. [Likhosherstov, R. “Notes about the Karaites.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1852, no. 72.] 2198 ЛЯКУБ, Петр. “Несколько слов о западнорусских евреях.” Одесский вестник, 1858, № 139. [Lyakub, P. “Some words about the Jews of Western Russia.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1858, no. 139.] 2199 МАНГУБИ, С. В. “Голос в защиту караимов.” Одесский вестник, 1859, № 15. [Mangubi, S. V. “A voice in defence of the Karaites.” Odesskiy vestnik, 1859, no. 15.] 2200 С., С. “Несколько слов о караимах.” Екатеринославский юбилейный листок 2 (1887). [“A few words about the Karaites.” Yekaterinoslavskiy yubileynyy listok 2 (1887).] 2201 “Торжество караимского общества в Крыму.” Таврический губернский вестник, 1848, № 4, 5. [“The triumph of Karaite society in the Crimea.” Tavricheskiy gubernskiy vestnik, 1848, nos. 4, 5.] 2202 Трокийский караим (a Karaite from Troki). “Письмо в редакцию, и пояснение редактора.” День (Одесса) 4 (8.06.1869): 60. [A Karaite from Troki. “Letter to the editors and editor’s explanations.” Den’ (Odessa) 4 [June 8, 1869]: 60.] 2203 Я., С. “Несколько слов о караимах.” Новороссийские ведомости, 11.03.1870 (№ 37). [Ya., S. [“A few words about the Karaites.” Novorossiyskiye vedomosti, March 11, 1870 [no. 37.]]
170
karaites in eastern europe
2204 האסיפה
המתקנים ע"פ ֻ התקונים הכללית בעיר גוזלווא יע"א ביום כ"ב אייול בשנת אתתפ"ג למספר הנהוג במדינה בעניני המנהגים ובסדר הלמודים בבתי הלמוד והוראות התפלות,ובבתי המדרשים בשבתות ובימי המועדים ושאר ענינים .האמה הכללית ֻ טובים לתועלת Одесса: Тип. М. Бейлинсон, 1883. .[ דפים2] Text in Crimean-Tatar in Hebrew characters. Ordinances enacted in the general meeting of the heads of the Russian Karaite Community. At the end is a list of the signatories, representatives of the various communities. Authorized by hakham Samuel Panpulov. [KL 34] LOC: IDC-KP-141, NLI
2205 התקונים הנעשים ע"י האסיפה הכללית
בגוזלווא במנהגים בסדר הלמוד .ובתפלות בבין ‛ בני מקרא Одесса: B Тип. М. Бейлинсонa, .[ דפים2] 1876. Signed by Naḥamu Yeru. Babovich. In mixture of Hebrew and CrimeanTatar in Hebrew characters. LOC: UTLF 11.16.2. Early 20th Century 2206 АБКОВИЧ, Ксения. “Брак и дети.” КС 5 (ноябрь 1913): 13–16 [i.e., 14.] [Abkovich, K. “Marriage and kids.” KS 5 (November 1913): 13–16 [i.e., 14.]] Polemical piece regarding demographic issues. 2207 А., К. [Абкович, Ксения?] “Из читательских откликов. На больную тему.” КЖ 10–11 (мартапрель 1912): 63–64. [A., K. “From the readers comments. On a sensitive issue.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 63–64.] Polemical piece on demographic issues. Author uncertain; possibly Aron Katyk or Ksenia Abkovich. 2208 БОБОВИЧ, С. А. Перевод письма д-ра С. А. Бобовича. Евпатория, 1917. (Bobovich, S. A. “Translation of a letter by Dr. S. A. Bobovich.” Eupatoria, 1917.] Not seen.
2209 “Вести из общин.” ИКДП 1 (1918): 29–36. [“News from the communities.” IKDP 1 (1918): 29–36.] 2210 ДЕРАИ, Моше. “Слава в кредит.” КЖ 10–11 (март–апрель 1912): 52–54. [Derai, M. “Glory on credit.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 52–54.] Contra I. D. Pigit, a wealthy Karaite from Moscow, who apparently expressed a desire to sponsor some communal Karaite projects, but later reneged; Karaite authors rebuked him for this. Later, however, Pigit did bequeath some money to the Karaite community. Moshe Derai is a pseudonym; real name of author unknown. 2211 ДЖИГИТ, В. И. “К оборудованию поселка “Имдат-Пигит” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 24–25. [Dzhigit, V. I. “On the equipment of the settlement “Imdat-Pigit”.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 24–25.] 2212 ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Сима. “Нужны пастыри.” КЖ 10–11 (март— апрель 1912): 35–38. [Elyashevich, S. “We need pastors.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 35–38.] On the need for educated ḥ azzanim. 2213 ———. “Цивилизация и Национальность.” ИТОКДП 4 (август 1917): 13–16; 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 28–32; ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 14–16. [Elyashevich, S. “Civilization and nationality.” ITOKDP 4 (August 1917): 13–16; 5–6 (November 1917): 28–32; IKDP 1 (July 1918): 14–16.] 2214 “Из читательских откликов.” КЖ 3–4 (август—сентябрь 1911): 108–14. [“From the readers’ responses.” KZh 3–4 (August– September 1911): 108–14.] 2215 “Из читательских откликов.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 61–65. [“From the readers’ responses.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 61–65.] Readers’ reactions on a number of issues: intermarriage, Pigit affair, Kruglevich’s letter.
11.16. community affairs, politics, and polemics 2216 К., М. [Крым, М. А.?] “О караимской колонии.” КС 6 (декабрь 1913): 11–12. [K., M. “On the Karaite colony.” KS 6 (December 1913): 11–12.] 2217 К., П. “Два слова караимам.” Южное слово, 13.10.1916. [K., P. “Two words to the Karaites.” Yuzhnoe slovo, Oct. 13, 1916.] 2218 “К караимскому обществу.” КС 1 (июль 1913): 1–3. [“To the Karaite community.” KS 1 (July 1913): 1–3.] 2219 “Караимским общинам.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 16. [To the Karaite communities.” IKDP 1 (июль 1918): 16.] 2220 КОЙЛЮ, А. С., и др. “Официальное письмо избранной Киевской общинной комиссии.” ИТОКДП 4 (август 1917): 9–10. [Koylyu, A. S., et al. “Official letter from the elected Kievan community commission.” ITOKDP 4 (August 1917): 9–10.] 2221 КОКИЗОВ, Давид. “Из читательских откликов: I. Вынужденное объяснение.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 86–87. [Kokizov, D. “From the readers responses: I. A forced explanation.” KZh 8–9 (January–February 1912): 86–87. Reply to Sinani, who had replied to his article in КЖ 3–4. 2222 ———. “Национальное самосознание.” КЖ 3–4 (август– сентябрь 1911): 21–34. [Kokizov, D. “National self-consciousness.” KZh 3–4 (August–September 1911): 21–34.] 2223 ЛЕВИ-[БАБОВИЧ], Т. С. “К караимскому обществу.” КС 5 (Ноябрь 1913): 3–4. [Levi-Babovich, T. S. “To the Karaite community.” KS 5 (November 1913): 3–4.] 2224 ———. “Общенациональный фонд и местный фонд.” КС 11–12 (Май–Июнь 1914): 9–16. [Levi-Babovich, T.S. “National fund and regional fund.” KS 11–12 (May–June 1914): 9–16.]
171
2225 ———. “Олимпийские игры на высотах Чуфут-Кале.” Сабах 1 (1914): 1–7. [Levi-Babovich, T. S. “Olympic games on the heights of Chufut-Kale.” Sabakh 1 (1914): 1–7.] A proposal to have Karaite ‘olympic games’ which would serve as a unifying force for the various communities. 2226 ———. “Приветствие старшего газзана Севастопольской караимской кенасы Товия Симовича Леви.” Голос Татар, 1917, № 15. [“Greetings from the senior hazzan of the Sevastopol Karaite kenasa Toviyah Simovich Levi.” Golos Tatar, 1917, no. 15.] 2227 “Назначения.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 3. [“Assignments.” IKDP 1 (June 1918): 3.] Concerning Karaite officials in several communities. 2228 “О Караимах.” Известия Таврической ученой архивной комиссии 33, no. 57 (1920). [“About the Karaites.” Izvestiya Tavricheskoy uchenoy arkhivnoy komissii 33, no. 57 (1920).] 2229 Попечительный Совет. “Воззвание.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1917): 20–21. [Committee of Trustees. “Proclamation.” IKDP 1 (July 1917): 20–21.] 2230 “Права и обязанности гахама (из ‘Правил об управлении духовными делами караимов’; Свод Зак.; XI т.).” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 29–31. [“Rights and duties of the Hakham (from the “Rules of administration of the religious affairs of the Karaites”; Code of laws; Vol. 11).” KZh 7 (декабрь 1911): 29–31.] 2231 Р-ИЙ, С. [= Раецкий, Садук] “И ты Брут . . .” Южные Записки 22 (1905): 43–47. [R-iy, S. [= Rayetskiy, Saduk] “And you, Brutus . . .” Yuzhnyye zapiski 22 (1905): 43–47.] Letter about the Karaites.
172
karaites in eastern europe
2232 РАЕЦКИЙ, Садук. “На родные темы.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 62–69. [Rayetskiy, S. “On the home front.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 62–69.] Оn contributions to the Karaite community. 2233 ———. “На родные темы.” КЖ 10–11 (март–апрель 1912): 55–59. [Rayetskiy, S. “On the home front.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 55–59.] 2234 ———. “На родные темы: В мечтах . . .” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь– ноябрь 1911): 97–101. [Rayetskiy, S. “On the home front. In my dreams . . .” KZh 5–6 (October– November 1911): 97–101.] 2235 ———. “На родные темы: Национальная болезнь.” КЖ 3–4 (август–сентябрь 1911): 103–7. [Rayetskiy, S. “On the home front. National malady.” KZh 3–4 (August–September 1911): 103–7.] On the need to unite the Karaite organizations in Crimea and Lithuania. 2236 Р-ИЙ, Ф. [= Раецкий, Финеес] “Из читательских откликов. Мечты или действительность?” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 63–65. [R-ii, F. [=Rayetskiy, Fineyes] “From the readers’ responses. Dreams or reality?” KZh 12 (May 1912): 63–65.] 2237 СИНАНИ, М. И. “Из читательских откликов. Неосновательные нападки.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 102–4. [Sinani, M. I. “From the readers responses. Groundless accusations.” KZh 5–6 (October–November 1911): 102–4.] Reaction to the article by D. Kokizov in КЖ 3–4 (no. 2222). Defence of the Karaite tradition. 2238 “Утверждение в должности.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 3. [“Appointment confirmation.” IKDP 1 (July 1918): 3.] 2239 Ф-Ч, Р.[Фиркович, Р.] “Неотлoжный вопрос.” Сабах 1 (1914): 12–14. [F-ch., R. [= Firkovich, R.] “An urgent question.” Sabakh 1 (1914): 12–14.] About Karaite ethnic selfidentification.
2240 “Хроника.” Сабах (Луцк, 1914): 45–46 (“Chronicle.” Sabakh (Lutsk, 1914): 45–46. Includes: Луцк. Тяжелая утрата. К выборам гахама. Служебные новости. Назначения. Производство. К концу учебного года. С. 45. Севастополь. В севастопольской Караимской общине. С. 46. [Łuck. A heavy loss. On the hakham’s election. Business news. Appointments. Industry. On the end of the academic year. p. 45. Sevastopol. In the Sevastopol Karaite community. p. 46.] 2241 ШАПШАЛ, С. М. “Послание Гахама от 27 Ияра 5677 года (6 мая 1917 г.).” ИТОКДП 1 (20.05.1917): 4. [Shapshal, S. M. “Letter from the Hakham on 27th of Iyar 5677 (May 6, 1917).” ITOKDP 1 (May 20, 1917): 4.] 2242 Withdrawn. The Intermarriage Question (on Intermarriage with Jews) 2243 ДЖАН, Янык; Караимская женщина; Татлы-Джан; А. К. [Aron Katyk]. “На больную тему.” КЖ 10–11 (март–апрель 1912): 60–64. [Dzhan, Yanyk, a Karaite woman, Tatly-Dzhan, A. K. [Aron Katuk] “On a sensitive subject.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 60–64.] An exchange of letters: a) Джан, Янык, 60–61 (“I”) b) Караимская женщина , 61–62 (“II”) c) ТатлыДжан, 62–63 (“III”); d) А. К., 63–64 (“IV”). 2244 ДЖАН, Янык. “На больную тему.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 86–90. [Dzhan, Ya. “On a sensitive subject.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 86–90.] 2245 Караим из Крыма. “Еще о “больном вопросе.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 61–63. [A Karaite from the Crimea. “More on a sensitive subject.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 61–63.] 2246 М., А. [Мардкович, Александр] “Что делать?” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 82–86. [M., A. [Mardkovich, Aleksandr] “What to do?” KZh 7 (December 1911): 82–86.]
11.16. community affairs, politics, and polemics 2247 Н., Эст. “Ответ девушки.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 88–89. [N., Est. “Reply of a girl.” KZh 8–9 (January–February 1912): 88–89.] 2248 ТАТЛЫ-ДЖАН. “Больной вопрос.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь— ноябрь 1911): 105–7. [TatlyDzhan. “A sensitive question.” KZh 5–6 (October–November 1911): 105–7.] The Ḥ akham Election of 1915 After the death of the ḥ akham Samuel Panpulov in 1911 the seat of the Crimean and Odessa ḥ akham remained unoccupied until the election of Seraja Szapszał in 1915. This section is dedicated to the debates discussing possible candidates for this office, which were going on from 1911 to 1915; most articles discuss two main candidates: Seraja Szapszał and Solomon Krym. 2249 ДОВЕР-ЭМЕТ [a pseudonym.] “К выборам Таврического Гахама.” КС 2 (август 1913): 1–2. [Dover-Emet. “Towards the elections of the Tavrida Hakham.” KS 2 (August 1913): 1–2.] 2250 Л. “Один гахам для всех караимов.” КС 9–10 (март–апрель 1914): 1–3. [L. “One hakham for all Karaites.” KS 9–10 (March–April 1914): 1–3.] 2251 ЛЕВИ-[БАБОВИЧ], Т. С. “Гахам всех караимов и общий для всех караимов орган печати.” Крымский Вестник, 03.04.1914 (№ 86) [Levi-Babovich, T. S. “Hakham of all the Karaites and one periodical for all Karaites.” Krymskii Vestnik, 03.04.1914, no. 86.] On the necessity of having one Karaite hakham and one periodical for all Karaites. 2252 Р., С. [Раецкий, Садук] “Серьезный момент (к выборам гахама).” КЖ 10–11 (март— апрель 1912): 39–42. [R. S. [Rayetskiy, Saduk]“A serious moment (about the hakham elections).” KZh 10–11 (March– April 1912): 39–42.]
173
2253 РУДКОВСКИЙ, С. З. “К выборам Гахам-Баши.” Сабах 1 (1914): 7–11. [Rudkovskiy, S. Z. “About the Hakham-Bashi elections.” Sabakh 1 (1914): 7–11.] 2254 СТАРИК [a pseudonym.] “Кого выбирать?” КЖ 10–11 (март— апрель 1912): 43–45. [An old man. “Whom to elect?” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 43–45.] Advocates voting for S. Krym. 2255 Т-ий [= Троицкий, Э. Е.?] “К выборам Таврического гахама.” КС 7–8 (январь–февраль 1914): 1–2. [T-ii. [= Troitskiy, È. E.?] Towards the elections of the tavrida hakham.” KS 7–8 (January– February 1914): 1–2.] 2256 ФЕОДОСИЕЦ [a pseudonym.] “Какой гахам нужен караимскому народу.” КС 5 (1913): 1–2. [A Feodosian. “What hakham do the Karaite people need?” KS 5 (1913): 1–2.] 2257 “. ”קאראאימען און יודען.בעל־יושר נומ׳3 נייעס לאדזער מארגענבלאט .2‛ :(1914) (17) 4 )פעברואר30 ‛ Trans.: Bal-yoysher. “Karaites and Jews.” Nayes lodzer morgenblat 3, no. 30 (Feb.4 [17], 1914): 2. A satirical comparison of Karaites and Jews written during the time the Karaites were looking for a new hakham. 11.16.3. Soviet Period, 1917–89 2258 “Итоги нашей работы.” БЙ 1(1927): 19–21. [“The results of our work.” BY 1 )1927): 19–21.] 2259 “Красный Октябрь.” БЙ 1 (1927): 5–6. [“Red October.” BY 1 (1927): 5–6.] 2260 КУШУЛЬ, Ю. “К земледельческому труду.” БЙ 1 (1927): 24. [Kushul, Yu. “On agricultural labor.” BY 1 (1927): 24.] 2261 СИНАНИ, М. С. “Об участии караимов в Горсоветах.” БЙ 1 (1927): 22–23. [Sinani, M. S. “On the Karaite participation in the city councils.” BY 1 (1927): 22–23.]
174
karaites in eastern europe
2262 ШАМАШ, Б. А. “В Осоавиахим!” БЙ 1 (1927): 24. [Shamash, B. A. “Join the Osoaviakhim!]” BY 1 (1927): 24.] On Soviet military camps for youth; not specifically about Karaites. Osoaviakhim is an acronym for the Union of Societies for Assistance to Defence and Aviation-Chemical Construction in the USSR.
2269 КИРЮХИН, Денис И. “Малый народ с большой культурой: Национальная культура в современном мире.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 235–38. [Kiryukhin, D. “A small nation with a big culture: national culture in the modern world.” Karaj kiuńlari*, 235–38.] See the Polish version above, no. 2265.
2263 Я., М. “Внимание памятникам нашей культуры!” БЙ 1 (1927): 93–94. [Ya., M. “Pay attention to the monuments of our culture!” BY 1 (1927): 93–94.]
2270 КОБЕЦКАЙТЕ, Галина. “Азгына карайлар, анчах тири эгянимиз. Нас немного, но мы живы.” Гальве, 1989, № 111–112 [Kobeckaite, H. “We are few, but we are alive.” Gal’ve, 1989, nos. 111–112.]
11.16.4. Post-Soviet Period, 1989– 2264 ABKOWICZ, Mariola. “Minęło lato.” [Summer is gone). Awazymyz, 2007, № 2, Online at: http://www .awazymyz.karaimi.org/index .php?p=416&a=5. Outline of events which happened in the Karaite communities of Poland, Lithuania, and the Crimea in the summer of 2007. 2265 KIRJUCHIN, Denis I. “Mały naród z dużą kulturą: kultura narodowa we współczesnym świecie.” [A small nation with a big culture: national culture in the modern world.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 84–87. See Russian version below no. 2269. 2266 БОГДАН, Г. Т. “Унифицировать написание слова ‘кенаса’.” КВ 30 (1997). [Bogdan, G. T. “We must unify the spelling of the word “kenasa”.” KV 30 (1997).] The term “kenasa” or “kenesa” started to be used actively by the Karaites in Eastern Europe after 1911 as a substitute for “synagogue.” [MBK.] 2267 КАЗАС, М. М. “Расхищение ценностей караимского народа.” КВ 23 (1996). [Kazas, M. M. “The plundering of the Karaite national treasures.” KV 23 (1996).] 2268 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. “Новости караимской жизни.” КВ 10 (1995). [Kefeli, V.I. “News about Karaite life.” KV 10 (1995).]
2271 ЛЕВИ, Б. З. “В учебниках географии о караимах.” КВ 13 (1995). [Levi, B. S. “Geography textbooks on the Karaites.” KV 13 (1995).] 2272 МАНГУБИ, К. М. “Результаты ревизии.” КВ 13 (1995). [Mangubi, K. M. “Financial inspection results.” KV 13 (1995).] On the finances of the Karaite community. 2273 ПЕТРОВ-ДУБИНСКИЙ, О. В. “След малого, но гордого народа.” КВ 1998, № 10 (43) (Ноябрь). [Petrov-Dubinskii, O. V. “The footprint of a small but proud nation.” KV 1998, no. 10 (43) (November).] A review of Karaite events in the last ten years, representing the renaissance of the Russian Karaites. 2274 ПОЛКАНОВА, А. “Братья по духу—славяне.” КВ 1998, № 1 (34). [Polkanova, A. “The Slavs—brothers in spirit.” KV 1998, № 1 (34).] Slavophilic article on relations between Karaites and Slavs. 2275 САПАК, А. И. “Новая эмблема.” КВ 16 (1995) (Sapak, A. I. “A new emblem.” KV 16 (1995).] On the coat of arms of the community.
11.17. organizations 2276 САРАЧ, М. С. “Мысли о караимском характере.” КВ 1998, № 3 (36). [Sarach, M. S. “Reflections on the Karaite character.” KV 1998, no. 3 (36).] 2277 ———. “Обращение к караимам.” КВ 1 (1994). [Sarach, M. S. “Appeal to the Karaites.” KV 1 (1994).] 2278 СЕРЕБРЯНСКАЯ, Виктория. “Караимы: а что дальше? Дальше—будем жить!” Евпаторийская здравница 10.02.2007: 1–2. [Serebryanskaya, V. “Karaites: so what’s next? Next—we’ll live on!” Evpatoriyskaya zdravnitsa 10.02.2007, 1–2.] 2279 СИМАНЧУК, Илья. “Караимы на волнах “Надежды.’” КВ 5 (1994). [Simanchuk, Il’ya. “Karaites on the waves of ‘Nadezhda.’” KV 5 (1994).] Apparently a radio station. 2280 ———. “Я—Караим, и горжусь этим.” Вечерний Клуб, 1993, № 123–124. [Simanchuk, Il’ya. “I am a Karaite and proud of it.” Vecherniy Klub, 1993, nos. 123–24.] 2281 СИНАНИ, И. Б. [Игорь Борисович]. В поисках мира: повествование по следам писем. Санкт-Петербург: Б. И., 1998. [Sinani, I. B. [Igor Borisovich] In search of peace: narration after the letters. St. Petersburg, 1998.] Memoirs on community politics. 2282 ШАЙТАН, И. “Из общества—в ассоциацию.” Крымские Известия 1994, № 41. [Shaytan, I. “From society to association.” Krymskiye Izvestiya 1994, no. 41.] 2283 ЯШИШ, Е. М. “Осеннее собрание.” КВ 1998, № 1 (34). [Yashish, E. M. “Autumn meeting.” KV 1998, № 1 (34).] 2284 ———. “Первая встреча в Новом году.” КВ 1998, № 5 (38). [Yashish, E. M. “First meeting in the new year.” KV 1998, no. 5 (38).]
175
11.17. Organizations 11.17.1. 19th–Early 20th Century Караимская национальнодемократическая партия культурного самоопределения (Karaimskaya natsional’no-demokraticheskaya partiya kul’turnogo samoopredeleniya; The Karaite National-Democratic Party of Cultural Self-Identification) 2285 “Воззвание Евпаторийской организационной группы организации караимской национально-демократической партии культурного самоопределения.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917): 14–15. [“Appeal of the organizational group of the Karaite national-democratic party of cultural self-identification.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917): 14–15.] 2286 “Воззвание караимской национально-демократической партии.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917): 12–14. [“Appeal of the Karaite national-democratic party.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917): 12–14.] 2287 “О собрании инициативной группы организации караимской национальнодемократической партии культурного самоопределения.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917): 11–12. [“On the meeting of the initiative group of the Karaite nationaldemocratic party of cultural selfidentification.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917): 11–12.] 2288 “Проект программы Караимской национально-демократической партии культурного самоопределения.” ИТОКДП 2 (июнь 1917): 4–5. [“Draft program of the initiative group of the Karaite national-democratic party of cultural self-identification.” ITOKDP 2 (June 1917): 4–5.]
176
karaites in eastern europe
Караимский национальный фонд (Karaimskiy natsional’nyy fond; Каrаіtе National Fund) 2289 ФУКИ, Моисей Шемариевич. “Караимский национальный фонд.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 90–96. [Fuki, M. S. “Karaite National Fund.” KZh 5–6 (October–November 1911): 90–96. Караимское духовное правление (Karaimskoye dukhovnoye pravleniye; Karaite Religious Consistory) 2290 “К пополнению общинами перерасхода по содержанию духовного правления.” ИКДП 2 (1918): 29–30; 1 (февраль 1919): 26. [“On the communities’ replenishment of the overexpenditure in the maintenance of the [Karaite] Religious Consistory.” IKDP 2 (1918): 29–30; 1 (February 1919): 26.] 2291 “Объявление караимского духовного правления.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 3. [“Announcement of the Karaite Religious Consistory.” IKDP 1 (July 1918): 3.] 2292 “Отчет за 1917 год прихода и расхода сумм караимского духовного правления.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 18–19. [“Annual 1917 Report of income and expenses of the Karaite Religious Consistory.” IKDP 1 (July 1918): 18–19.] 2293 “Отчеты караимских общин, представленные духовному правлению за 1917 год.” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 26–27. [“Annual 1917 reports of the Karaite communities for the Religious Consistory.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 26–27.] 2294 “Приказ по духовному правлению.” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 1. [“Order given to the Religious Consistory.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 1.]
2295 “Приказы по ведомству караимского духовного правления.” ИКДП 1 (февраль 1919): 1. [“Orders given to the Karaite Religious Consistory.” IKDP 1 (February 1919): 1.] 2296 “Смета расходов духовного правления.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 19–20. [“Estimate of the expenditures of the Religious Consistory.” IKDP 1 (July 1918): 19–20. Обществo караимов для распространения просвещения и взаимного вспомоществования (Obshchestvo karaimov dlya rasprostraneniya prosveshcheniya i vzaimnogo vspomoshchestvovaniya; The Karaite Society for the Dissemination of Education and Mutual Support) 2297 КЕФЕЛИ, И. “О заседании Общества караимов для распространения просвещения и взаимного вспомоществования.” Новороссийский телеграф, 1872, № 254. [Kefeli, I. “About the meeting of the Karaite Society for the Dissemination of Education and Mutual Support.” Novorossiyskiy telegraf, 1872, no. 254.] 2298 Устав общества караимов для распространения просвещения и взаимного вспомоществования. Одесса, 1864. [Charter of the Karaite Society for the Dissemination of Education and Mutual Support. Odessa, 1864.] 8 pp. Одесское общество объединения караимов (Odesskoye obshchestvo ob’yedineniya karaimov; The Odessa Society for the Unification of the Karaites) 2299 Устав Одесского общества объединения караимов. Одесса, 1917. [Statute of the Odessa Society for the Unification of the Karaites. Odessa, 1917.] 10 pp.
11.17. organizations Таврическое и Одесское караимское духовное правление (Tavricheskoye i Odesskoye karaimskoye dukhovnoye pravleniye; The Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory) The Karaite Religious Consistory was organized in 1837 by Simḥah ben Solomon Babovich, who was appointed its head (ḥ akham) in 1839. Originally the Consistory was supposed to manage all European Karaite affairs; nevertheless, in the 1850s the Karaites of West-Russia (Poland and Lithuania) organized their own consistory, headed by the Troki ḥ akham. After that the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory with its capital in Eupatoria managed only Crimean, Odessan and Central Russian Karaite matters. In the 1990s Eupatorian Karaites resurrected this institution—which, however, does not seem to have the authority of its nineteenthcentury predecessor. See also Караимское духовное правление (Karaite Religious Consistory), nos. 2290–96 above. 2300 ŠAYTAN, I. “Tavrida ve Odesa Karaim Ruhani Idaresinin Kurlusunun 160. Yildonumu Uzerine.” [160th anniversary of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory). Emel no. 222 (1997): 35–37. Translated from the Russian by Hakan Kırımlı. 2301 “75-летие Таврического и Одесского караимского духовного правления.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 82–83. [“75th anniversary of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory.” KZh 8–9 (January– February 1912): 82–83.] 2302 ИЛИК, И. М. “Таврическому и Одесскому караимскому духовному правлению.” ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 16–18. [Ilik, I. M. “To the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory.” IKDP 1 (July 1918): 16–18.]
177
2303 “Отчеты караимских общин, представленные Духовному правлению за 1916 год.” ИТОКДП 3 (июль 1917): 19; 4 (август 1917): 27–28; 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 50–51. [“Reports of the Karaite communities to the Religious Consistory for 1916.” ITOKDP 3 (July 1917): 19; 4 (August 1917): 27–28; 5–6 (November 1917): 50–51.] 2304 “Список газзанов, шамашей и габбаев, подведомственных Таврическому и Одесскому караимскому духовному правлению.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917): 6–8. [“List of ḥazzanim, shammashim and gabbaim within the jurisdiction of the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917): 6–8.] 2305 “Список лиц, подавших заявления в Таврическое и Одесское караимское духовное правление о желании поселиться на земле, пожертвованной И. Д. Пигитом.” ИТОКДП 3 (июля 1917): 19–20; 4 (август 1917): 28; 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 47; ИКДП 1 (июль 1918): 23–24; 2 (декабрь 1918): 29. [“List of persons who handed in an application to the Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory to settle on the lands donated by I. D. Pigit.” ITOKDP 3 (July 1917): 19–20; 4 (August 1917): 28; 5–6 (November 1917): 47; IKDP 1 (July 1918): 23–24; 2 (December 1918): 29. 2306 “Таврическое и Одесское караимское духовное правление.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917). 6. [“Taurida and Odessa Karaite Religious Consistory.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917). 6.] 2307 “Хроника.” ИТОКДП 1 (1917): 9–15; 2 (1917): 10–15; 3 (1917): 20–22; 4 (1917): 28–31; 5–6 (1917): 51–57; ИКДП 1 (1918): 24–36; 2 (1918): 30–36; 1 (1919): 29–32. [“Chronicle.” ITOKDP 1 (1917): 9–15; 2 (1917): 10–15; 3 (1917): 20–22; 4 (1917): 28–31; 5–6 (1917): 51–57; IKDP 1 (1918): 24–36; 2 (1918): 30–36; 1 (1919): 29–32.]
178
karaites in eastern europe 11.17.2. Post-Soviet Period
Культурно-просветительскaя ассоциация караимов (Kul’turnoprosvetitel’skaya assotsiatsiya karaimov; The Karaite Cultural-Educational Association) 2308 ШАМАШ, С. “Выборы правления культурнопросветительской ассоциации караимов.” КВ 14 (1995). [Shamash, S. “Elections of the board of the Karaite culturaleducational association.” KV 14 (1995).] Фонд мира и согласия (Fond mira i soglasiya; The Fund for Peace and Harmony) 2309 Фиркович, Л. М. “В Фонде мира и согласия.” КВ 19 (1995). [Firkowicz, L. M. “In the Fund for peace and harmony.” KV 19 (1995).] New fund established for national organization. Центральное духовное правление Русских караимов заграницей (Tsentral’noye dukhovnoye pravleniye russkikh karaimov zagranitsey; The Central Spiritual Board for Russian Karaites Abroad) Led by Gershom Qiprisçi, a Rabbanite convert to Karaism, currently living in the Netherlands; the organization was founded about 2005 and became active in 2007/2008). Qiprisçi calls himself гахам Русских караимов заграницей (Дамаско-кедарский толк)” (the ḥ akham of the Russian Karaites abroad according to the Damascus-Kedarite tradition). 2310 http://qaraim.eu.googlepages.com/ centralspiritualboardfortherus sianqaraim Similar pages in Russian, French, German, and Hebrew, with others in preparation. 2311 http://bakhtawiacademy.livejournal .com/ 2312 “Karaitský Judaismus.” http:// karaitskyjudaismus.estranky.cz. owned by Libor Nissim Valko of Prague.
Opposition to the Board 2313 “Oświadczenie Karaimów Litewskich” [An announcement by the Lithuanian Karaites.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 2. http:// www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=419&a=5. An announcement of the Lithuanian Karaites on the activity of the Board which the Lithuanian Karaites claim is illegal and self-proclaimed; signed by the Troki ḥ azzan Józef Firkowicz. 2314 “Oświadczenie Karaimów Polskich” [An announcement by the Polish Karaites.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 2. http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=419&a=4. An announcement of the Polish Karaites on the activity of the Board which the Polish Karaites claim is illegal and self-proclaimed; signed by Mariola Abkowicz and Szymon Pilecki. 2315 Sulimowicz, Anna, Adam Dubiński, Mariola Abkowicz. “Komentarz” [A commentary.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 2. http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=419&a=6. A commentary on the activities of the Board which the authors claim to be illegal and self-proclaimed.
11.18. Conferences, Congresses (Arranged Chronologically) 11.18.1. Национальный караимский съезд (Natsional’nyy karaimskiy s’yezd; Karaite National Congress) 1910 2316 “Еще о первом национальном караимском съезде.” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 59–63. [“More about the first Karaite National Congress.” KZh 2 (July 1911): 59–63.] 2317 “Первый национальный караимский съезд в Евпатории.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 70–86. [“The First Karaite National Congress in Eupatoria.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 70–86.]
11.18. conferences, congresses (arranged chronologically) 2318 “.ן־צוזאַמﬠנפאהר ֶ מﬠ ֶ ִקאַראַאי ”צום 196 לאדזער טאגעבלאט נומ׳ [5 ]סעפטעמבער23 )אויגוסט .3–2 :(1910 Trans.: “On the occasion of the Karaite Congress.” Lodzer tageblat no. 196 (August 23 [Sept. 5] 1910): 2–3. Summary of an interview with the chief ḥazzan of the Odessa Karaite community, Joseph ben Moses Kefeli published in a recent issue of Ha-Olam which discusses internal Karaite politics which affected the timing of the assembly and other matters. Original interview in Ha-Olam unlocated. 1917 2319 “Вопросы, подлежащие обсуждению на Караимском национальном съезде 27 августа 1917 г. В г. Евпатории.” ИТОКДП 1 (май 1917): 5. [“Questions that are up for discussion at the Karaite National Congress in Eupatoria on August 27, 1917.” ITOKDP 1 (May 1917): 5.] 2320 “Деятельность совещания при караимском духовном правлении с участием делегатов от общин, 16–21 июня 1917 г.” ИТОКДП 4 (август 1917): 3–9. [“Activities of the conference of the Karaite Religious Consistory, with the participation of the community delegates, 16–21 June 1917.” ITOKDP 4 (August 1917): 3–9.] 2321 КАТЫК, А. “Национальный караимский съезд.” ИТОКДП 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 1–4. [Katyk, A. “The Karaite National Congress.” ITOKDP 5–6 (November 1917): 1–4.] 2322 “Протоколы заседаний общенационального караимского съезда, происходившего в Евпатории от 27 августа по 3 сентября 1917 года.” ИТОКДП 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 5–25. [“Proceedings of the sessions of the Karaite National Congress that took place in Eupatoria from August 27th to September 3rd 1917.” ITOKDP 5–6 (November 1917): 5–25.
179
2323 “Телеграмма духовного правления всем караимским общинам о съезде 15 июль с. Г.” ИТОКДП 3 (июль 1917): 3. [“Telegram of the religious consistory to all the Karaite communities concerning the congress on July 15th of this year.” ITOKDP 3 (1917): 3.] About 2324 ЭЛЬ, Давид. “Приоритеты— духовность, образованность, благотворительность. Тематика Национального караимского съезда сохранила актуальность до наших дней.” По материалам “Известий караимского духовного правления” за 1917 год. Караимская газета, 23–25.05.2003, 1. [Èl’, David. “The priorities—spirituality, education, charity. The themes of the Karaite National Congress are still relevant today.” Karaimskaya gazeta, May 23–25, 2003, 1.] 11.18.2. Съезд караимского духовенства (S’yezd karaimskogo dukhovenstva; Assembly of Karaite Clergy) (June 18–27, 1917) 2325 “Примерный проект устава об управлении делами караимских общин, выработанный съездом духовенства в гор. Евпатории на заседании от 21–го июня 1917 года.” ИТОКДП 4 (август 1917): 11–12. [“Draft project for the charter on administration of the Karaite communities elaborated by the assembly of Karaite clergy in Eupatoria at the session of June 21th, 1917.” ITOKDP 4 (August 1917): 11–12. 2326 “Съезд караимского духовенства в г. Евпатории (18–27 июня 1917 г.).” ИТОКДП 3 (июль 1917): 4–11. [“Assembly of Karaite clergy in Eupatoria [18–27 June 1917.]” ITOKDP 3 (July 1917): 4–11.]
180
karaites in eastern europe
11.18.3. Всесоюзная Конференция Караимских Общин (Vsesoyuznaya Konferentsiya Karaimskikh Obshchin; All-Soviet Conference of Karaite Communities) (1927) 2327 “Первая Всесоюзная Конференция Караимских Общин.” БЙ 1 (1927): 31–50. [“First allSoviet conference of Karaite communities.” BY 1 (1927): 31–50.] 11.18.4. Pieniężno Conference, 1987 (Poland) 2328 GRAD, Zdzislaw. “Dzień Karaimski w Pieniężnie.” [A Karaite day in Pieniężno). In Karaimi*, 3–8. 2329 WIĘCEK, Sławomir. “Dzień Karaimski w Pieniężnie.” [Karaite day in Pieniężno). PO 1988, № 1: 70–71 [= Etnografia polska 33, no. 1 (1989): 252]. About the Karaim conference in Pieniężno (Poland) in 1987. 11.18.5. Karaj Kiuńlari (Karaite Days) (Warsaw, Sept. 2003) 2330 ABKOWICZ, Mariola, and Irena JAROSZYNSKA. “Karaj kiuńlari—Karaimskie spotkania w Warszawie.” [Karaj kiuńlari— Karaite conference in Warsaw). Awazymyz, 2003, № 7: 12–20 [= http://www.awazymyz.karaimi .org/index.php?p=47&a=2]. 2331 ČAPROCKI, Romuald. “Sav kielijiź syjly ach-sakallar, siuviar karyndašlarymyz da tuvduchlarymyz.” [Welcome, honourable old men, our beloved brothers and sisters.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 16. Greetings to the participants of the conference Karaj kiuńlari (Warsaw, Sept. 2003); in Karaim. 2332 CZAPROCKI, Romuald. “Zacni zebrani, mili bracia i siostry.” [Welcome, dear brothers and sisters.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 15. Greetings to the participants of the conference Karaj kiuńlari (Warsaw, Sept. 2003); in Polish.
11.18.6. Other 2333 БАККАЛ, А. И. “После праздника.” КВ 1998, № 8 (41) (август). [Bakkal, A. I. “After the festival.” KV 1998, № 8 (41) (August).] 2334 ПОЛКАНОВ, Ю. А. “Совет лидеров Всемирной Ассамблеи тюркских народов.” КВ 1999, № 1 (44) (январь). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “The council of the leaders of the World Assembly of Turkic Peoples.” KV 1999, no. 1 (44) (January).] 2335 ПРИНЦКЯВИЧЮС, Кястутис. “Праздничные аккорды в Тракай.” Гальве, 1991, № 113. About the international academic conference dedicated to the memory of Seraja Szapszał. [Printskiavičius, K. “Festive chords in Trakai.” Gal’ve, 1991, no. 113.] 2336 ТАЙМАЗ, Б. С. “Второй конгресс этнографов и антропологов.” КВ 31 (1997). [Taimaz, B. S. “Second Congress of Ethnographers and Anthropologists.” KV 31 (1997).]
11.19. Institutions 11.19.1. Karaite National Library (Karai Bitikligi) (Eupatoria) Organized by S. Szapszał after 1915, this library was liquidated by the Soviet regime in the 1920s; its important manuscript and print holdings were transferred, for the most part, to other central Soviet libraries in Kiev, Moscow, and St. Petersburg. According to Karaite sources, some of the books and MSS were lost during this transfer. The library was resurrected by the Eupatorian Karaite community in the second half of the 1990s, largely through the efforts of Victor (David) Tiriyaki, the local ḥ azzan. Today it houses some rare printed Karaitica and MSS. It is unclear whether it is open to members of the public. 2337 ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Сима. “Карай-битиклиги.” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 11–13. [El’yashevich, Sima. “Karay-bitikligi.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 11–13.]
11.20. care for the needy 2338 ЗИНЧЕНКО, Н. “Як вiдновить нацiональну бiблиотеку караїв?” Кримська свiтлиця, 12.06.1998. [Zinchenko, N. “How can we restore the Karaite National Library?” Kryms’ka svìtlitsya, June 12, 1998.] 2339 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. “КарайБитиклиги и пропажа национальных книг и свитков караимов.” КВ 22 (1996). [Kefeli, V. I. “The Karai-Bitikligi and the loss of Karaite national books and scrolls.” KV 22 (1996).]
181
2344 ПИЛЕЦКИЙ, О. И. “Первая Караимская Богадельня.” ИТОКДП 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 39–41. [Piletskiy, O. I. “First Karaite alms-house.” ITOKDP 5–6 (November 1917): 39–41.] 2345 “Список караимских благотворительных обществ.” ИТОКДП 3 (июля 1917): 17–18. [“List of the Karaite charitable societies.” ITOKDP 3 (July 1917): 17–18.] 11.20.2. Charitable Institutions
2340 КОНЯХИНА, З. Н. “Карай битиклиги—национальная библиотека караимов.” КВ 8 (1994). [Konyakhina, Z. N. “Karay bitikligi—the National Library of the Karaites.” KV 8 (1994).]
Евпаторийскоe караимскоe oбществo попечения о бедных (Yevpatoriyskoye karaimskoye obshchestvo popecheniya o bednykh; Eupatoria Karaite Society for Caring for the Poor)
2341 ФИРКОВИЧ, М. Я. “Национальная караимская библиотека при Духовном правлении “Карай-битиклиги”.” ИТОКДП 2 (июль 1917): 8–9; 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 41–43. [Firkovich, M. Ya. “The National Karaite Library of the Religious Consistory ‘Karai bitikligi.’” ITOKDP 2 (July 1917): 8–9; 5–6 (November 1917): 41–43.]
2346 Отчет о приходе, расходе и остатке сумм Евпаторийского караимского oбщества попечения о бедных. Евпатория, 1911–1912. Т. 1: 1910 г; Т. 2: 1911г. [Report on receipts, expenditures and balances of the Eupatoria Karaite Society for Caring for the Poor. Eupatoria, 1911–1912.]
11.20. Care for the Needy 11.20.1. General 2342 ИРТЛАЧ-МАНГУБИ, С. С. “Ответ г. Круглевичу.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 65. [Irtlach-Mangubi, S. S. “Reply to Mr. Kruglevich.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 65.] Reply to a letter by a Karaite Sima Kruglevich (Novorossiisk) (below); by the ḥ azzan of the Nikolayev community. 2343 КРУГЛЕВИЧ, Сима. “Храм для бедных.” КЖ 10–11 (март– апрель 1912): 65. [Kruglevich, S. “Sanctuary for the poor.” KZh 10–11 (March–April 1912): 65.] On the need to arrange free marriages in the kenasa for the poor.
2347 Устав Евпаторийского караимского oбщества попечения о бедных. Евпатория, 1911. [Charter of the Eupatoria Karaite Society for Caring for the Poor. Eupatoria, 1911.] 8 p. Караимская Богадельная ‘Ярдым’ имени Акбике Шапшал (Karaimskaya Bogadelnaya “Yardym” imeni Akbike Shapshal; Akbike Shapshal Karaite Poorhouse “Yardym”) (Eupatoria) 2348 “Годовой отчет по содержанию и оборудованию Караимской Богадельни ‘Ярдым’ имени Акбике Шапшал в г. Евпатории.” ИКДП 1 (февраль 1919): 28. [“Annual report on the maintenance and equipment of the Akbike Shapshal Karaite poorhouse “Iardym” in Eupatoria.”)
182
karaites in eastern europe
2349 “Список лиц, сделавших пожертвования в пользу Караимской Богадельни “Ярдым” имени Акбике Шапшал.” ИКДП 1 (февраль 1919): 28. [“List of the donors to the Akbike Shapshal Karaite poorhouse “Iardym”” IKDP 1 (February 1919): 28.] Киевское караимское благотворительное общество (Kiyevskoye karaimskoye blagotvoritel’noye obshchestvo; Kiev Karaite Charitable Society) 2350 Отчет денежных сумм Киевского караимского благотворительного общества. Киев, 1906–1914 [Report on contributions to the Kiev Karaite charitable society. Kiev, 1906–1914.] Published annually from 1906–14, each leaflet consisting of 12 p. LOC: NLR, RSL. 2351 Проект устава Киевского караимского благотворительного общества. Киев, 1902. [Project charter of the Kiev Karaite Charitable Society. Kiev, 1902] 18 pp. 2352 Устав Киевского караимского благотворительного общества. Киев, 1903. [Charter of the Kiev Karaite Charitable Society. Kiev, 1903.] 22 pp.
Oбщество вспомоществования бедным караимaм (Obshchestvo vspomoshchestvovaniya bednym karaimam; Society for the Assistance of Indigent Karaites) (Eupatoria) 2353 ШПЕХТ, М. В. “Благотворительная деятельность караимской общины Евпатории.” B Сборник научных работ Крымского государственного гуманитарного университета. Ялта, 2005. [Shpekht, M. V. “The charitable activity of the Eupatorian Karaite community.” In Sbornik nauchnykh rabot Krymskogo gosudarstvennogo gumanitarnogo universiteta. Yalta, 2005.] 8 pp. On charitable activity in the Eupatorian community in the late nineteenth–early twentieth centuries; analysis of archival data concerning the activity of the “Obshchestvo vspomoshchestvovaniia bednym karaimam, ”(the Society for the Assistance of Indigent Karaites). Separate offprint. Симферопольское караимское благотворительное общество (Simferopol’skoye karaimskoye blagotvoritel’noye obshchestvo; Simferopol Karaite Charitable Society) 2354 “Симферопольское караимское благотворительное общество.” Салгир 1899, № 81:3. [“The Simferopol Karaite charitable society” Salgir, 1899, № 81, 3.]
CHAPTER TWELVE
BIOGRAPHIES OF EAST EUROPEAN KARAITES This chapter includes biographical listings for prominent Karaites who were religious or communal leaders, or of nonspecific or varied background. Other biographical listings can be found in the chapters/sections on Karaites in the Military (Chapter 11.10), Turkic Languages (Turkologists; 25.5), Turkic Literatures (literary authors; 26.4.3), the Arts (artists and musicians; esp. 29.1.2, 29.4.1), and Science and Medicine (doctors, engineers, and scientists: 30.3.1, 30.4.3, 30.5).
12.1. Collective 2355 Ельяшевич, Б. С. Караимский биографический словарь (от конца VIII в. до 1960 г.). Материалы к серии “Народы и культуры;” вып. 14. Москва: РАН, ин-т этнологии и антропологии им. МиклухоМаклая, 1993. [= Караимы, т. 2.] [El’yashevich, B. S. Karaite biographical dictionary (from the end of the 8th c. till 1960). Moscow, 1993.] 238 pp. 2356 Культура крымских караимов (тюрков). [= КНЭ, т. 5, сост. М. М. Казас и Р. А. Айваз. Санкт-Петербург: Gallina scripsit, 2006. [The culture of the Crimean Karaites (Turks). Karaite Folk Encyclopedia, vol. 5, compiled by M. M. Kazas and R. A. Ayvaz. St. Petersburg, 2006.] 448 pp. The title is somewhat misleading: only pp. 17–50 and 429–44 present a survey of the history and culture of the East European Karaites. In fact, the volume consists of a compendium of biographies of several hundred important Karaite figures from the medieval period until today (not all of them are reliable; e.g., even the legendary Rabbanite missionary, Isaac Sangari, is listed here as a Karaite) (p. 80). The biographies are divided into fifteen categories, including linguists, scholars, translators, public figures, musicians, lawyers, doctors, architects, scientists, artists, military men, etc.
12.2. Individual 12.2.1. 1500–1799 Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi, 1685–after 1734 Crimean Karaite scholar and ḥ azzan from Chufut-Kale. 2357 KOHLER, Kaufmann. “Abraham ben Josiah of Jerusalem.” JE 1:113. 2358 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Abraham ben Joschijahu Jeruschalmi.” EJB 1:495–96. 2359 ———. “Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi.” EJ 2:149–50. 2360 ———, Golda AKHIEZER. “Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi.” EJ2 1:303–4. 2361 SKLARE, David E. “Avraham b. Yoshiyyahu Yerushalmi (c. 1685– 1734).” ODJR, 86–87. 2362 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Авраам бен Иошия Иерушалми.” ЕЭ 1:294–296. [Poznański, S. “Avraham ben Ioshiia Ierushalmi.” YeÈ 1:294–96.] 2363
1 “ א"ע.”אברהם בן יאשיהו ירושלמי .304 עמ׳ Author Samuel Poznański?
‛
2364 ”אברהם בן.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד .96 עמ׳2 “ א"י.יאשיהו ‛ירושלמי
‛
2365 ”הקראי.שמואל אברהם
פוזננסקי ‛ “ הגרן.אברהם בן יאשיהו ירושלמי : נדפס בנפרד.75–58 :(ח)תרע"ב . עמ׳19 .ברדיטשוב תרע"ב
‛
Aga Family 2366 AKHIEZER, Golda. 1:443.
“Aga.” EJ2
184
biographies of east european karaites
Aga, Samuel ben Abraham ben Josiah Yerushalmi, 1717–70 Leader of Crimean Karaite community and court Jew in the court of the Tatar Khan Qirim Giray. 2367 AKHIEZER, Golda. 1:443.
“Aga.” EJ2
2368 ”אגא שמואל בן אברהם בן יאשיהו ‛ .342 עמ׳1 “ א"ע.ירושלמי
‛
Chelebi Family 2369 SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “Słów kilka o książętach karaimskich Czelebi i ich działalności oświatowej.” [A few words about the Karaite princes Czelebi and their educational activity.] MK 11 (1936): 8–11. On the history of the Karaite Chelebi (Sinani-Chelebi) family in the Crimea (16th–18th c.) David ben Shalom, d. 1699 Scholar and teacher in Łuck.
2377 .”אליהו בן ברוך בן שלמה בן אברהם .544–543 עמ׳3 “ א"ע.הזקן
‛
Ezra ben Nisan, ha-Rofe, 1599–1666 Scholar and physician; disciple of Joseph Solomon Delmedigo; physician at the court of the Polish king John Casimir; court judge of the Karaite community of Troki from 1641–66. 2378 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Ezra ben Nisan.” EJ2 6:662–63. 2379 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “Ezra ben Nisan ha-Rofe of Troki (1595–1666)—A Karaite Physician in Legend and History.” Leipziger Beiträge zur jüdischen Geschichte und Kultur 1 (2003): 83–103. Includes analysis of Firkovich’s data on Ezra ben Nisan, his life, and achievements. Gabbai, Samuel, b. 1731
2370 MARKON, Isaac. “David ben Schalom.” EJB 5:874. 2371 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Давид бен-Шалом.” ЕЭ 6:903–4. [Poznański, S. “David benShalom.” YeÈ 6:903–4) Duvan, Benjamin ben Elijah, 1747–after 1816 Leader and ḥ azzan of the Karaite community in Eupatoria. 2372 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Benjamin ben Elijah Duwan.” EJ2 3:361. Elijah ben Baruch the Elder, d. before 1712 Born in Constantinople; later moved to Crimea; visited Jerusalem, hence often called Yerushalmi; author of several polemical works and a travel diary of his journey to Erets Israel. 2373 “Eliahu ben Baruj ha-Zaken.” 4:58–59.
2376 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Илия бен-Барух.” ЕЭ 8:100–101. [Poznański, S. “Iliya ben-Barukh.” YeÈ 8:100–101.]
EJC
2374 “Elijah ben Baruch (ben Solomon ben Abraham) the Elder.” EJ 6:646; EJ2 6:338. 2375 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Elijahu ben Baruch ben Salomo ben Abraham ha-Saken.” EJB 6:498–99.
2380 :“ בתוך. ”הולדת נכד.גבאי שמואל ‛ .84–81:כרמי יוסף* ג ‛ The author’s son was born in 1771. The author laments that he will probably not live to see his grandson’s wedding. Isaac ben Solomon, 1754 or 1755–1826 Chufut-Kale, Crimea; rabbi, poet, teacher, author of a new calendar system and astronomical treatise Or ha-levanah. 2381 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Isaac ben Solomon.” EJ2 10:49–50. 2382 NEMOY, Leon. “Isaac ben Solomon.” EJ 9:33. Joseph ben Moses, 17th c.? Łuck; author of Qevutsat kesef. 2383 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иосиф бен-Моисей.” ЕЭ 8:867. [Poznański, S. “Iosif ben-Moisei.” YeÈ 8:867.]
12.2. individual
185
Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac ha-Mashbir, Rodi; d. 1700 Born in Derazhnia, Volhynia; moved to Halicz about 1670; Karaite enlightener and theologian, founder of the dynasty of Karaite ḥ akhamim in Halicz.
2395 MARKON, Isaac. “Jehuda ben Elijahu ha-Tischbi.” EJB 8:956–57.
2384 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Joseph ben Samuel ha-ḥazzan (Joseph ha-Mashbir).” JE 7:271–72.
2396 MARKON, Isaac. “Kalai, Samuel ben Joseph.” EJ 10:701.
2385 “Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac Ha-mashbir.” UJE 6:192.
Kalai, Samuel ben Joseph, d. 1754 Karaite scholar and head of studyhouse in Chufut-Kale.
2397 ———, [Golda Akhiezer.] “Kalai, Samuel ben Joseph.” EJ2 11:729.
2386 MARKON, Isaac. “Josef ben Samuel ben Isaak.” JL 3:340–41.
Kalfa, Isaak ben Joseph, d. 1801 Karaite scholar, ḥ azzan, and teacher of Torah from Chufut-Kale.
2387 ———. “Josef ben Samuel ben Isaak (Josef ha-Maschbir).” EJB 9:378–79.
2398 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Kalfa, Isaak ben Joseph.” EJ2 11:733.
2388 ———. “Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac Rodi (ha-Mashbir).” EJ 10:236. 2389 ———, Golda Akhiezer. “Joseph ben Samuel ben Isaac Rodi (ha-Mashbir).” EJ2 11:425. 2390 “Yosef ben Shemuel (ha-Mashbir).” EJC 10:552. 2391 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иосиф бен-Самуил бен Исаак, Иосиф га-Машбир.” ЕЭ 8:872–73. [Poznański, S. “Iosif ben-Samuil ben Isaak, Iosif ga-Mashbir.” YeÈ 8:872–73.] 2392
19 “ א"ע.(”יוסף בן שמואל )המשביר .691 עמ׳
‛
Karaimowicz, Iljasz, d. 1648 The Cossack colonel Iljasz Karaimowicz was highly regarded by Karaite scholars of the interwar period, who claimed him as one of their own; nevertheless, according to non-Karaite scholars, Karaimowicz was of Armenian origin. 2399 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. O Iljaszu Karaimowiczu: zwierzchniku wojsk zaporoskich. [About Iljasz Karaimowicz, the commander of the Zaporozhian [i.e., Cossack] army.] Łuck, 1931. 15 pp. Cf. T. Kowalski, MK 10 (1935): 108– 12; Review: A. Zajączkowski, MK 10 (1934): 115–16.
Joseph ben Yeshuʿah (Józef Ben Jeszua), 17th c. Ḥazzan in Derazhnia (Volhynia), traveler, poet; d. in Łuck in 1678.
2400 O. “O Iliaszu Karaimowiczu, rycerzu z czasów kozackich.” [About Iljasz Karaimowicz, a knight in Cossack times.] Gazeta Warszawska 226 (July 24, 1931): 4.
2393 DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Józef ben Jeszua (w. XVII), podróżnik, kwestarz, duchowny i poeta karaimski.” [Joseph ben Jeshua (17th c.): Karaite traveler, collector of donations, spiritual leader, and poet.] PSB 11:303.
2401 OKÓLSKI, Szymon. Dyaryusz transakcyi wojennej między wojskiem koronnem i zaporoskiem w r. 1637. [Diary of a military transaction between the Crown and Zaporozhian army in 1637.] Kraków: K. J. Turowski, 1858. See pp. 66, 67, 72, 98, 119, 193.
Judah ben Elijah Tishbi, First Half of the 16th c. Flourished in Belgorod-Dnestrovskiy [Akkerman], Bessarabia. 2394 BROYDE, Isaac. “Judah ben Elijah Tishbi.” JE 7:342.
2402 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Karaimowicz Wadowski, Iliasz.” PSB 12:14–15.
186
biographies of east european karaites
2403 ГАЙВОРОНСКИЙ, Алексей. “Козацкий вождь Элиаш Узун.” Полуостров 18.04.2003 [Gayvoronskiy, A. “The Cossack leader Eliash Uzun.” Poluostrov, April 18, 2003.] This article, referring to false documents, represents Karaimowicz as a scion of the non-existent Karaite clan of Uzuns. 2404 ГАЙВОРОНСКИЙ, Олекса [Алексей.] “Козацкий вождь Элиаш Узун.” В его Страна Крым 1:41–44. Симферополь: Доля, 2004. [Gayvoronskiy, Oleksa [Aleksey]. “The Cossack leader Eliash Uzun.” In his Strana Krym 1:41–44. Simferopol, 2004.] Abridged version of the article published in the newspaper Полуостров (previous item). 2405 КИЗИЛОВ, Михаил. “Ильяш Караимович и Тимофей Хмельницкий: кровная месть, которой не было.” B Фальсификации источников и национальные истории: материалы круглого стола, 27. Москва: Институт Востоковедения РАН, 2007. [Kizilov, Mikhail. “Il’yash Karaimovich and Timofey Khmel’nitskiy, a blood feud that never happened.” In Falsifikatsii istochnikov i natsional’nyye istorii: materialy kruglogo stola, 27. Moscow, 2007.] On the allegedly 17th-century document concerning Iljasz Karaimowicz, Timofey Khmelnytskiy, and the Karaites of Chufut-Kale which according to the author was forged by S. Szapszał. A one-page summary of the following item. 2406 ———. “Ильяш Караимович и Тимофей Хмельницкий: кровная месть, которой не было.” Karadeniz Arastirmalari 6, no. 22 (2009): 43–74. 2407 ЛЕ, Иван. Хмельницкий. Авторизованный перевод с украинского К. Трофимов. 3 т. Москва: Советский писатель, 1974. [Le, Ivan. Khmel’nitskiy. Trans. from Ukrainian by K. Trofimov. Moscow, 1974.]
In this novel by a Ukrainian author, Iljasz Karaimowicz is presented as a Cossack colonel of Karaite origin. His name is mentioned throughout. 2408 ШАПШАЛ, С. М. “О пребывании Богдана Хмельницкого и его сына Тимофея в Крыму.” Вопросы истории, 1955, № 8 (август): 144–46. [Shapshal, S. M. “On the stay of Bogdan Khmelnitskii and his son Timofei in the Crimea.” Voprosy istorii, 1955, no. 8 (August): 144–46.] Reprinted in KV 6 (1994). On relations between the Cossacks and the Karaites. Shapshal relates here the story of Iljasz Karaimowicz, supposedly a Karaite in the Cossack army. The veracity of the story has been disputed by Kizilov (above, no. 2405) and Shapira (A Jewish Pan-Turkist, no. 2961). Shapshal also refers here to the cult of sacred oaks, another disputed Karaite practice. 2409 ———. “Про перебування Богдана Хмельницького i його сина Тiмофiя в Криму.” Кримська свiтлиця, 04.09.1993. Ukrainian translation of the previous item, no. 2408. Labanowski (Łabanos) Family 2410 WISCHNITZER, Mark. “Labanowski.” EJ 10:1318. 2411 ———, Golda Akhiezer. “Labanos (Labanowski).” EJ2 12:407–8. Labanowski, Abraham ben Samuel I, 17th c. Judge of Troki community. 2412 BEER, Moses. “Abraham Shofet (ben Samuel).” JE 1:119. 2413 WISCHNITZER, Mark. “Abraham ben Samuel ha-Schofet I (Labanowski).” EJB 1:539–40. 2414 [БЕЕР, М..] “Авраам Шофет (бен-Самуил).” ЕЭ 1:305. [[Beer, M.] “Avraham Shofet (ben-Samuil.” YeÈ 1:305.] 2415 “ א"ע.(”אברהם בן שמואל )לבנובסקי .321 עמ׳1
‛
12.2. individual Labanowski, Abraham ben Samuel II, d. 1775 Grandson of first Abraham ben Samuel; judge of the Troki community. 2416 WISCHNITZER, Mark. “Abraham ben Samuel ha-Schofet II.” EJB 1:540. Lutski Family 2417 MARKON, Isaac. 3:1258–59. 2418 SKLARE, David E. ODJR, 427. 2419
“Luzki.” JL “Lutski family.”
21 “ א"ע. ”לוצקי.וורמברנד מרדכי ‛ עמ׳ .531 About Simḥаh Isaac and Joseph Solomon
‛
Lutski, Simḥ ah Isaac ben Moses, d. 1766 Karaite enlightener, theologian, kabbalist. 2420 [AKHIEZER, Golda.] “Luzki (Lucki), Simḥah Isaac ben Moses.” EJ2 13:278–79. Article not signed. 2421 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Luzki, Simhah Isaac ben Moses.” JE 8:219–20. 2422 KATZ, Simha. “Luzki (Lucki), Simhah Isaac ben Moses.” EJ 11:595.
187
2430 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Łucki, Sima Izaak (zm. 1776), karaimski pisarz i bibliograf.” [Łucki, Sima Izaak (d. 1776): Karaite writer and bibliographer.] PSB 18:513. 2431 [БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Луцкий, Симха Исаак б. Моисей.” ЕЭ 10:389–390. [[Broydé, I.] “Lutski, Simkha Isaak b. Moshe.” YeÈ 10:389–390.] Translated from the JE article. 2432 : ”שמחה יצחק לוצקי. דניאל י,לסקר “.מקובל קראי בן המאה הי"ח עיונים במחשבת: שפע טל:בתוך
ישראל ובתרבות יהודית מוגשים לברכה זק בעריכת זאב גריס חיים ‛ קרייסל ‛ באר.190–171 בועז הוס ‛ , ‛אוניברסיטת בן־גוריון בנגב:שבע .2004 תשס"ד ‛ 2433 ”שמחה.פוזננסקי שמואל אברהם .166–164 עמ׳10 “ א"י.יצחק ‛לוצקי
‛
Malinovski, Joseph ben Mordecai, d. after 1625 Troki; theologian, disciple of Isaac ben Abraham Troki. 2434 NEMOY, Leon. “Malinovski, Joseph ben Mordecai (Troki).” EJ 11:827.
2424 “Luzki, Simcha Isaac ben Moises.” BCJ 2:808.
2435 ———, [Golda Akhiezer.] “Malinowski, Joseph ben Mordecai (Troki).” EJ2 13:432. An updated and expanded version of Nemoy’s original entry, by Golda Akhiezer.
2425 “Luzki (Lutzki or Lucki), Simhah Isaac ben Moses.” UJE 7:244.
2436 ———. “Troki, Joseph ben Mordecai Malinovski.” UJE 10:311.
2426 “Luzki, Simḥah Yitsḥak ben Mosheh (1716–1760).” YEJEE 1:1106.
2437 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Malinowski Józef (w. XVI/XVII), teolog karaimski.” [Malinowski Józef (16th/17th c.): Karaite theologian.] PSB 19:345–46.
2423 “Lutzki (Lucki, Luzki), Simja Yitzjak ben Moshe.” EJC 7:208.
2427 MARKON, Isaac. “Luzki, Simcha Isaak ben Mose.” EJB 10:1234. 2428 SKLARE, David E. “Lutski, Simḥah Yitsḥaq ben Mosheh (died 1766).” ODJR, 427. 2429 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. “Miscellen.” HB 17 (1877): 126–28. See p. 128: Simcha Isak, der Karäer.
Mordecai ben Nisan (Kukizow), d. 1709 Scholar in Troki and Kukizów [Galicia]; murdered in 1709 on his way to the Crimea; founder of the Kukizow family. 2438 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Mordecai ben Nissan ha-Zaken.” JE 9:14–15. 2439 MARKON, Isaac. “Kukizow, Mordechai ben Nissan.” EJB 10:476–77.
188
biographies of east european karaites
2440 NEMOY, Leon. “Mordecai ben Nisan.” EJ 12:314–15; EJ2 14:482. 2441 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Mordechaj ben Nisan (XVII/ XVIII), karaimski historyk i filolog.” [Mordecai ben Nisan (XVII/XVIII c.), Karaite historian and philologist.] PSB 21:764. 2442 [БРОЙДЕ, И.] “Мордехай бен Нисан га-Закен.” ЕЭ 11:311–12. [[Broydé, I.] “Mordekhai ben Nisan ha-Zaken.” YeÈ 11:311–12.] Translated from the JE article. 2443 עמ׳6 “ א"י.”מרדכי בן ניסן הזקן ‛ .292 Moses ben Elijah ha-Levi, d. 1667 Ḥ azzan of community of Feodosia, Crimea; made pilgrimage to Eretz-Israel in 1654–55. 2444 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Moses ben Elijah ha-Levi.” EJ2 14:548. Moses ben Elijah Pasha, 16th c. Scholar, ḥ azzan, teacher, in Chufut-Kale. 2445 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Moses ben Elijah Pasha.” EJ2 14:548. Samuel ben David, d. 1673 Crimean traveler to Erets Israel. See the chap. on Erets Israel. Samuel ben Naḥ amu, of Kaffa, 16th c. 2446 BLASCO ORELLANA, Meritxell. “El sueño de un judío caraíta de Crimea del siglo XVI.” In Estudis Hebreus i Arameus: homenatge a la Dra. Teresa Martínez Sáiz. Barcelona: Universitat de Barcelona, Facultat de Filologia, 1998–99 (= Anuari de Filologia 21 [1998–99] E, 8): 259–69. The author publishes, with a Spanish translation, a Karaite HebrewAramaic text from the sixteenth century (1523) by Samuel ben Naḥamu of Kaffa, recounting a dream that he had. The text is from Russian National Library MS Firk. Heb 1–745 and includes a fragment from the book of Daniel 7:9–10 with non-Masoretic vocalization.
Troki Family In fact, not a family of blood relatives, but rather various individuals, who were nicknamed ha-Troki [from Troki]. 2447 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Troki (family).” JE 12:265–66. Includes: Abraham ben Aaron Ḥ azzan Troki; Abraham ben Josiah ha-Shofeṭ Troki ; Isaac ben Abraham Troki; His “Ḥ izzuḳ Emunah”; Arguments. Editions and Translations; Joseph ben Mordecai Malinovski Troki; Solomon ben Aaron Troki; Zerah ben Nathan Troki. 2448 NEMOY, Leon. 10:311.
“Troki.” UJE
Troki, Abraham ben Aaron, 17th c. Liturgical poet; of Troki. 2449 NEMOY, Leon. “Troki, Abraham ben Aaron ḥazzan.” UJE 10:311. 2450 “Troki, Abraham ben Aaron Jazan.” EJC 10:310–11. Troki, Isaac ben Abraham, 1533–94 Here are listed general biographical sketches; for works on Troki’s Ḥ izzuq emunah see the chapter on Relations, nos. 6456–6531. 2451 KALIK, Judith. “Troki, Yitsḥak ben Avraham (1533–1594 or 1525–1586).” YEJEE 2:1906. 2452 KULIKIENĖ, Jadvyga. “Izaokas Trakietis” [Isaac of Troki.] Galvė, 06.13.1997, 1. 2453 KULIKIENĖ, Jadvyga. “Izaokas Trakietis—filosofas, gydytojas.” [Isaac of Troki—philosopher and doctor.] XXI amžius, 04.06.1997, 5. 2454 NEMOY, Leon. “Troki, Isaac ben Abraham.” EJ 15:1403–4; EJ2 20:155–56. 2455 PLEČKAITIS, Romanas. “Izaokas Trakietis.” [Isaac of Troki.] In Lietuvos filosofinės minties istorijos šaltiniai. T. 1, feodalizmo laikotarpis. Redakcinė kolegija R. Plečkaitis (pirmininkas ir ats. redaktorius) et al., 124–26. Vilnius: Leidykla “Mintis,” 1980. 2456 POZNAŃSKI, Samuel. “Izaak b. Abraham z Trok.” WEI 1:31.
12.2. individual 2457 SKLARE, David E. “Troki, Yitsḥaq ben Avraham (c. 1533–1594).” ODJR, 705. 2458 “Troki, Isaac ben Abraao.” BCJ 3:1172. 2459 “Troki, Yitzjak ben Avraham.” EJC 10:311. 2460 “Троки, Исаак бен-Авраам.” ЕЭ 15:32–33. [“Troki, Isaak ben-Avraham.” EE 15:32–33.] Based on the JE article. 2461 WITKOWSKI, Rafał. “Izaak z Trok, syn Abrahama, karaimski uczony z XVI wieku.” [Isaac of Troki, son of Abraham, Karaite scholar from the 16th century] Almanach karaimski*, 59–69. 2462 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Izaak syn Abrahama z Trok (1533–1594), polemista karaimski.” PSB 10:193–194. 2463 “. ”יצחק בן אברהם מטרוקי.נמוי ליאון ‛ .184–183 עמ׳20 א"ע
‛
Troki, Noah, 17th c. Student of Joseph Malinovski. 2464 ספרות
תולדות.צינברג ישראל ‛ : מרחביה. מהד׳ ב׳. כר׳6 .ישראל . י:ספרית פועלים⁏ תל־אביב .1967 שרברק
‛ ‛ .“מאלינובסקי יוסף
189
2467 NEMOY, Leon. “Troki, Solomon ben Aaron.” UJE 10:311. 2468 “Troki, Shlomo ben Aaron.” EJC 10:311. 2469 “Troki: Solomon ben Aaron Troki.” JE 12:266. 2470 “Соломон бен-Аарон- Троки.” ЕЭ 14:549. [Solomon ben-Aaron Troki.” EE 14:54.] Βased on JE article. Zacharjasiewicz, Shalom ben Zachariah, 1765/1766–1813 Ḥ azzan in Halicz. 2471 KARAUCU [ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach?] “Unutkan Ribbimiz” [Our forgotten teacher.] KA 3 (1932): 18–22; KA 4 (1932): 15–17. 2472 ——— “Zapomniany nauczyciel.” Transl. From Karaim by Anna Sulimowicz. Awazymyz, 2006, № 2. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=413&a=9]. On Shalom Zacharjasiewicz, ḥ azzan in Halicz; a Polish translation of preceding item. Zephaniah ben Mordecai, 16th c. One of the first Karaite scholars in Lithuania; ḥ azzan of the Troki community.
See 3:385–88: ”נח טרוקי תלמידו של
2473 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Zephaniah ben Mordecai.” EJ2 21:512.
Troki, Solomon (Jedidiah) ben Aaron, 1670?–1745 Theologian, liturgical poet, spiritual leader in Troki.
Zerah ben Nathan of Troki, 1578–1657/8 Theologian, poet, physician.
2465 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Solomon ben Aaron (Solomon Yedidya).” EJ2 18:769.
2475 ———, Golda Akhiezer. “Zerah ben Nathan of Troki.” EJ2 21:513.
2466 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Jahałarynda Galwenin da Melarnyn (Tirlihinden Szełomonun uwłunun Aharonunn Trokłunun).” [On the shores of Galve and Melar (From the life of Solomon ben Aharon Troki).] KA 2 (1931): 3–13.
2477 “Троки, Зерах бен Натан га-Закен.” ЕЭ 15:32. [“Troki, Zerakh ben Natan ha-Zaken.” YeÈ 15:32.]
2474 KOMLOSH, Yehuda. “Zerah ben Nathan of Troki.” EJ 16:996.
2476 NEMOY, Leon. “Troki, Zerah ben Nathan.” UJE 10:311.
2478 עמ׳16 “ א"ע.”זרח בן נתן הטרוקי ‛ 981.
190
biographies of east european karaites 12.2.2. 1800–1917
Collective 2479 “Выдающиеся деятели караимского народа.” В Караимы*, 162–81. [“Outstanding representatives of the Karaite people.” In Karaimy*, 162–81.] Includes biographical sketches of S. Sh. Babadzhan (1854–1938), N. I. Voronina (Arabadzhi) (1922–92), S. I. Dudnik (Michri) (1915–), B. S. Eliashevich (1881–1971), M. M. Efet (1867–1944), B. I. Kazaz (1861–1922), I. I. Kazaz (1833– 1912), Ya. O. Kefeli (1876–1967), I. S. Kumysh (1912–1987), S. M. Maikapar (1867–1938), S. M. Panpulov (1831–1911), M. S. Sarach (1845–1903), S. M. Khodzhash (1881–1942), S. M. Szapszał (1873– 1961), S. B. Szyszman (1908/9–93), S. I. Iutkevich (1904–85). All lived in the 19th and 20th centuries. 2480 ДОЛЯ, А. И., Ред. Крым в лицах и биографиях (справочнолитературное издание). Симферополь: Атлас-Компакт, 2008. 410 с. [Dolya, A. I., ed. Crimea in persons and biographies (a reference book). Simferopol: Atlas-Kompakt, 2008.] Includes biographies of 19th and 20th c. Karaites: M. Kizilov on Solomon Beim (p. 135), Abraham Firkovich (рp. 387–91), Szymon Szyszman (р. 404); Dmitrii Prokhorov on Elijah Kazaz (pp. 210–12), Samuil Panpulov (рp. 302–4); D. Prokhorov and M. Kizilov on Seraja Szapszał (pp. 396–400). 2481 Крым: книга рекордов. Сост. А. А. Прусаков, Е. Д. Козлов. Симферополь: Сонат, 1999. Crimea: book of records. Simferopol, 1999.] Book of Crimean records, sort of the Crimean Guinness book of records; contains biographical information on A. Firkovich, S. Krym, S. S. Kefeli, I. I. Kazaz, M. M. Kazaz, Efetov (Yefetov) family (physicians); see index and pp. 57, 166, 224–25, 235, 162, 152, 177, 175, 66, 71.
Aga, Benjamin ben Samuel, d. 1824 Chufut-Kale; important community leader. 2482 “Aga, Benjamin ben Samuel.” EJ 2:340. 2483 “Aga, Benjamin.” EJC 1:111. 2484 AKHIEZER, Golda. 1:443.
“Aga.” EJ2
2485 MARKON, Isaac. “Aga, Benjamin ben Samuel.” EJB 1:950–51. 2486 WIERNIK, Peter. “Aga, Benjamin.” JE 1:229. 2487 ЛЕВИ [ЛЕВИ–БАБОВИЧ], Т. С. “Вениамин-Ага.” КС 6 (1913): 8–10. [Levi [Levi-Babovich], T. S. “Veniamin-Aga.” KS 6 (1913): 8–10.] 2488 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Ага, Вениамин бен Самуил.” ЕЭ 1:382–383. [Poznański, S. “Aga, Veniamin ben Samuil.” YeÈ 1:382–83.] 2489 ШАЙТАН, И. “Национальный государственный деятель.” КВ 14 (1995). [Shaytan, I. “A National statesman.” KV 14 (1995).] About Benjamin Aga. 2490 עמ׳1 “ א"ע.”אגא בינימין בן שמואל ‛ ‛ .342 2491 ”אגא בנימין.אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד ‛ עמ׳1 “ א"י.שמואל ‛ בן .105–104
‛
Aga, Joseph ben Samuel, 18th–19th c. Community leader; master of the Khans’ mint; brother of Benjamin Aga. 2492 “Ханский ярлык караиму ЯсафуАга.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 57–58 [“A Khan’s yarlyk for the Karaite Joseph Aga.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 57–58.] Historical document. A yarlyk (decree) by the khan in 1777 granting permission to Joseph Aga to administer the khan’s mint. Azariah ben Eliyah, d. after 1838 Leader of Karaite community in ChufutKale and its chronicler. 2493 AKHIEZER, Golda. Eliyah.” EJ2 2:762.
“Azariah ben
12.2. individual Babayev, B. M., 19th–20th c. Ḥ azzan [in Khar’kov?].
2502 MARKON, Isaac. “Babovich (Bobovitch), Simhah ben Solomon.” EJ 4:30.
2494 Краткий очерк из пастырской жизни бывшего караимского старшего газзана Б. М. Бабаева. Харьков: Тип. Н. М. Шайнберга, 1913. [A brief outline of the pastoral activities of the former senior Karaite ḥazzan B. M. Babayev. Khar’kov, 1913.] 10 pp. [KPP 3.76] LOC: NLR; IDC-KP-57 Babayeva, Sara Abramovna Founder of the “Modern” hotel in Odessa. 2495 Евпаторийские наброски: На добрую память гражданке Саре Абрамовне Бабаевой, караимке (основательнице гостиницы «Модерн»). Одесса, 1908. [Eupatoria sketches: a keepsake for citizen Karaite Sara Abramovna Babaeva (founder of the “Modern” Hotel). Odessa, 1908.] 7 pp. Babovich, Naḥ amu ben Solomon, 1799–1882 Brother of Simḥah Babovich; ḥ akham from 1857–82. 2496 MARKON, Isaac. “Babowitsch, Nachman ben Salomo.” EJB 3:857. 2497 MILLER, Philip E. “Babovich, Nahamu ben Solomon.” MERRSU 3:172. Babovich, Simḥ ah ben Solomon, 1790–1855 Important merchant; member of the Karaite mission to St. Petersburg in 1827; the first ḥ akham (here used in the sense of “administrative head”) in the Crimea (from 1839–55); d. Karasubazar. 2498 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Babovich, Simḥah ben Solomon ben Nahamu.” EJ2 3:23. 2499 “Babovich, Simhah ben Solomon.” UJE 2:9. 2500 “Babovich, Simja ben Shlomo.” EJC 2:26. 2501 FLEISCHMANN, A. Simḥa.” JE 2:398.
191
“Babovich,
2503 ———. “Babowitsch, Simcha ben Salomo.” EJB 3:857–58. 2504 MILLER, Philip E. “Babovich, Simhah ben Solomon.” MERRSU 3:172–73. 2505 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бабович, Симха бен Соломон.” ЕЭ 3:623–24. [Poznański, S. “Babovich, Simkha ben Solomon.” YeÈ 3:623–24.] 2506 ШАЙТАН, И. “Первый гахан: Хаджи-ага Сима Бобович.” Крымские известия, 12.10.1995. [Shaytan, I. “The first gakhan: Khadzhi-aga Sima Bobovich.” Krymskiye, izvestiya, Oct. 12, 1995). Gakhan is a late pseudo-Turkic corruption of Hebrew “ḥakham” (in Russian pronunciation “gakham”) introduced by Seraja Szapszał in the late 1920s. 2507
‛
7 “ א"ע.”בבוביץ שמחה בן שמואל ‛ עמ׳ .523–522
Bakkal, Il’ya Isaakovich, 1869–1911 Engineer and communal activist in Moscow. 2508 БОБОВИЧ, Е. “И. И. Баккал (некролог).” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 99–100. [Bobovich, E. “I. I. Bakkal (an obituary).” KZh 1 (June 1911): 99–100.] 2509 С., С. “Памяти И.И. Баккала.” КЖ 1 (июнь 1911): 96–98. [S., S. “In memory of I.I. Bakkal.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 96–98.] Beim, Isaac ben Abraham, 1828–92 Brother of Solomon Beim. 2510 MARKON, Isaac. “Beim, Isaak ben Abraham.” EJB 4:9–10. 2511 АПАК, Илья. “Открытый запрос Одесскому караимскому духовнику г. Бейму.” Новороссийские ведомости, 1871, № 112. [Apak, I. “A public query to the Odessa Karaite clergyman Mr. Beim.” Novorossiyskiye vedomosti, 1871, no. 112.]
192
biographies of east european karaites
Beim, Solomon ben Abraham, b. Chufut-Kale 1817 or 1819; d. St.-Petersburg 1867 Ḥ azzan in Chufut-Kale and Bakhchisaray, then Crimean ḥ akham from 1855–57, then ḥ azzan in Odessa; pedagogue; one of earliest Karaite authors to publish his works in Russian. 2512 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Beim, Solomon ben Abraham.” EJ2 3:268. 2513 “Beim, Salomon ben Abraham.” EJC 2:121. 2514 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Beim, Solomon ben Abraham.” JE 2:646–47. 2515 MARKON, Isaac. “Beim, Salomo ben Abraham.” EJB 4:10. 2516 ———. “Beim, Solomon ben Abraham.” EJ 4:401. 2517 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “Новые материалы к биографии Соломона Бейма.” B Материалы Восьмой Ежегодной Международной Междисциплинарной конференции по иудаике. Тезисы, 319–22. Москва: Сэфер, 2000. [Belyy, O. B. “New materials for the biography of Solomon Beim.” In Materialy Vos’moy ezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy mezhdistsiplinarnoy konferentsii po iudaike. Tezisi, 319–22. Moscow, 2000.] 2518 ———. “Новые материалы к биографии Соломона Бейма.” МАИЭТ 10 (2003): 639–666. [Belyy, O. B. “New materials for the biography of Solomon Beim.” MAIÈT 10 (2003): 639–666.] Expanded version of preceding item; based mostly on archival sources from Simferopol, contains appendix with most important of them (in Russian). 2519 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Бейм, Соломон Абрамович.” ЕЭ 4:41– 42. [Poznański, S. “Beim, Solomon Abramovich.” YeÈ 4:41–42.] 2520 ТОЛСТОЙ, Алексей Константинович. Собрание сочинений в 4–х томах. Москва: “Правда,” 1969. [Tolstoi, A. K. Collected works in four volumes. Moscow, 1969.]
See 4:286: a letter to Zhemchuzhnikov, with a description of S. Beim and request to help publish Beim’s book in St. Petersburg. There are many other editions. 2521 ФЕЛЬДМАН, Д. З. “С. А. Бейм: глава караимской общины Крыма (по архивным материалам).” Восток № 3 (2000): 55–63. [Feldman, D. Z. “S. A. Beim: the leader of the Karaite community in the Crimea (based on archival documents).” Vostok no. 3 (2000): 55–63.] Abstract in English. 2522 : ”רוסלאנד.גאטטלאבער אברהם בער
‛ “ המגיד.ברוסיא החדשה מסע .164 156 :( )תרכ"ד21 20:ח ‛
‛
Describes a visit to Solomon Beim in Odessa. See also no. 2773. Dubinskiy, Ananiy Yefremovich, Troki, 1856–Troki, 1913 Ḥ azzan and teacher of Hebrew in Kherson from 1899–1903; afterwards ḥ azzan qaṭan in Troki; author of unpublished exegetical treatises and poetry in Hebrew; in 1911 undertook archaeological excavations in the Karaite cemetery in Troki. 2523 П. [Пилецкий, Овадия (Owadjusz) or Пилецкий, Михаил] “Памяти Анания Ефремовича Дубинского.” КС 1 (1913): 11–13. [P. [Piletskiy, Ovadiya] “In memory of Ananiy Yefremovich Dubinskiy.” KS 1 (1913): 11–13.) Duvan, Yakov Venyaminovich, 1842–1902 Born in Odessa; grew up in Eupatoria, where he studied Hebrew in Isaac Sultanski’s bet midrash; became wealthy in St. Petersburg but later went bankrupt; subsequently worked as a pedagogue; in 1889 published Karaimskiy katekhizis [in Russian and Hebrew]. 2524 ДУВАН, Я. B. “Мои детские и юношеские годы.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 64–71 (Duvan, Ya. B. “My childhood and youth.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 64–71.] Translation from Hebrew of part of his autobiography.
12.2. individual Duvan, Semen Ezrovich, 1870–1957 Karaite mayor of Eupatoria; major Karaite benefactor; émigré from 1917; author of petition to Nazi authorities in Berlin in 1938. 2525 БАТОЗСКИЙ, К. С. “Радетель Евпатории.” КВ 15 (1995). [Batozskii, K. S. “Anxious for Eupatoria.” KV 15 (1995).] 2526 ДУВАН, С. Э. “Я люблю Евпаторию . . .” Слово и дело городского головы. Сост. М. В. Кутайсова, В. А. [Вадим Александрович] Кутайсов. Евпатория: Южногородские ведoмости, 1996. [Duvan, S. E. “I love Eupatoria . . .” The words and deeds of a mayor. Evpatoria, 1996.] 154, [40] pp. Publication of archival documents pertaining to the life of S. E. Duvan along with a detailed biographic sketch, facsimiles of original documents, and photos. 2527 “Евпатория: Чествование С. Э Дувана; Неутверждение С. Э Дувана; Награждение С. Э. Дувана греческим орденом.” КЖ 2 (июль1911): 83–85. [“Eupatoria: Celebration in honour of S. E. Duvan; S. E. Duvan’s appointment not confirmed; S. E. Duvan decorated with a Greek order.” KZh 2 (July 1911): 83–85.] 2528 КУТАЙСОВ, В. “Семен Эзрович Дуван.” Брега тавриды 1994, № 3: 216–34. [Kutaisov, V. “Semen Ezrovich Duvan.” Brega Tavridy 1994, no. 3: 216–34.] 2529 КУТАЙСОВА, М. В., и В. А. Кутайсов. “Городской голова Семен Эзрович Дуван (1870–1957).” В История в лицах. Редакционная коллегия Б. С. Балаян (председатель) [и др.], 11–13. Симферополь: АНООНК, 1997. [Kutaysova, M. B., and B. A. Kutaysov. “City mayor Semen Ezrovich Duvan (1870–1957).” In Istoriya v litsakh, edited by B. S. Balayan [et al.], 11–13. Simferopol, 1997.
193
2530 КУТАЙСОВА, М., B. Кутайсов. “Служить будущим поколениям.” Евпаторийская здравница, 19–20.06.1991. [Kutaysova, M., V. Kutaysov. “To serve the future generations.” Yevpatoriyskaya zdravnitsa, June 19–20, 1991.] 2531 Семен Эзрович Дуван (к 130-летию со дня рождения). Рекомендательный список литературы. Евпатория, 2000. 1 л. [Semen Ezrovich Duvan (on the 130th anniversary of his birth); List of recommended literature. Eupatoria, 2000.] 2532 ХАРСУН, М. “В память о славном земляке.” Крымская правда, 28.04.1995. [Kharsun, M. “In memory of a renowned fellow countrymen.” Krymskaya pravda, April 28, 1995.] 2533 ЭЛЬ, Д. М. “Человек с большой буквы.” КВ 15 (1995). [El’, D. M. “A Man with a capital ‘M’.” KV 15 (1995).] Firkovich, Abraham ben Samuel (Avraham Samuilovich), Łuck 1787–Chufut-Kale 1874 For his birth date, see no. 2548; a.k.a. Even Reshef; one of the best known figures in Karaite history; communal leader, scholar, publisher, traveler, bibliophile; major collector of Karaite manuscripts which eventually were sold to the NLR in St. Petersburg; spent much of his life travelling in Europe, Turkey, Crimea, Caucasus, Egypt, and the Near East in search of rare books and MSS; the veracity of his discoveries is the subject of much controversy to this day. More specialized publications on Firkovich, his library, and his activities can be found in other sections; see 1.1.3, section on Firkovich Collections, 13.4.4, section on Cemetery in Chufut-Kale. Bibliography 2534 ”חבורים של.הרכבי אברהם אליהו
אבן‛ רש"ף שלמים וחסרים ושאר :(“ הצפירה ב )תרל"ה.כתבי־יד .200
A bibliography of works by Firkovich, both complete and incomplete and other MSS. 34 items.
194
biographies of east european karaites
General Works 2535 [AKHIEZER, Golda.] “Firkovich Abraham.” EJ2 7:44–45. Signed by Ḥ aggai Ben-Shammai. 2536 ———. “Firkovich, Avraam Samuilovich (1787–1875).” YEJEE 1:515–16. 2537 BERKOWITZ, Simcha. “Firkovich Abraham.” EJ 6:1305–6. 2538 BRUUN, A. “Einiges über die Wirken der Karäers Abraham Firkowitsch als Historiografen der Karaim.” Odessäer Zeitung, 1876, № 109:110. Not seen. 2539 “Firkovič, Abraham ben Samuel (1785–1874).” In Lietuviškoji enciklopedija, 8:259. Kaunas: Spaudos fondas, 1940. 2540 “Firkovič, Abraham ben Samuel (1785–1874).” In Lietuvių enciklopedija, 6:270. Boston: Lietuvių enciklopedijos leidykla, 1955. 2541 “Firkovich, Abraham.” BCJ 2:489–90. 2542 “Firkovičius, Abrahamas (1786–1874).” In Lietuviškoji tarybinė enciklopedija, 3:493. Vilnius: Mokslas, 1978. 2543 “Firkovičius, Abrahamas (1786–1874).” In Tarybų Lietuvos enciklopedija, 1:543. Vilnius: Vyriausioji enciklopedijų redakcija, 1985. 2544 “Firkovitch, Abraham ben Shemuel.” EJC 4:538–39. 2545 “Firkowicz, A.” In Ilustrowana Encyklopedia Trzaski, Everta i Michalskiego, edited by Stanisław Lam, 2:64. Warszawa, 1928. 2546 GEIGER, Abraham. “Abraham Firkowitsch.” JZWL 11 (1875):142– 55. 2547 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “Abraham Firkovitsh, Karaites in Hīt, and the Provenance of Karaite Transcriptions of Biblical Hebrew Texts into Arabic Script.” FO 28 (1991): 179–91.
Discusses Firkovich and his alleged forgeries, his travels to the Middle East, acquisition of Karaite MSS from the Karaites of Hit, comparisons of Karaite transcriptions with Yemenite pronunciation traditions. Raises possibility of Karaite presence in Yemen, but this is speculative. Suggests common source for both traditions. 2548 ———. “The Nedunya Agreement Drawn up for the Parents of Abraham Firkovich in 1787.” In Mille anni sicut dies hesterna . . . Studia in honorem Kalle Kasemaa, ediderunt Marju Lepajõe & Andres Gross, 272–280. Tartu: Universitas Tartuensis, Facultas theologica, Tartu Ülikooli kirjastus, 2003. Firm evidence that Firkovich was born on Sept. 2, 1787. 2549 IAKERSON, Shimon (Якерсон, Семен). Abraham Firkovich de Karaïet en zijn verzameling Hebreeuwse en Samaritaanse manuscripten in Saint-Petersburg. Trans. from English by Ruth Peeters. Ed. Irene Zwiep. Amsterdam: Vossiuspers UvA, 2005. 39 pp. LOC: Resource Center of Jewish Historical Museum, Amsterdam; KB (NLN). Not seen. 2550 KAHANA, Abraham. “Two Letters from Abraham Firkovich.” HUCA 3 (1926): 359–70. The first is to Mordecai Sultansky, his teacher and later rival, in Łuck. The second, addressed to a relative in Łuck, mentions his relations with Sultansky, the conduct of the Karaites in Crimea and the origins of the Karaite printing press in Eupatoria. 2551 KON, Pinchas. “Nieznany wiersz wileński Abrahama Firkowicza.” [An unknown Wilno verse by Abraham Firkowicz.] RO 6 (1928): 230–34. Publishes a poem composed by A. Firkovich commemorating the opening of the Museum of the Archaeological Commission in Vilna on April 17, 1856.
12.2. individual 2552 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Hadzy-Baba.” [Hadzy-Baba = Father Pilgrim). KA 11(1937): 1–18. A poem in Karaim about Abraham Firkovich. Hadzy is a Karaim title bestowed on those who visited Jerusalem (cf. Hebrew “Yerushalmi”). 2553 MARKON, Isaac. “Firkowitsch, Abraham ben Samuel.” JL 2:667– 68. 2554 ———. “Firkowitsch (Firkowitz), Abraham ben Samuel.” EJB 6:1017–19. 2555 MORAIS, Henry S. “Abraham Firkowitsch.” Hebraica 3 (1886): 44–45. 2556 NEMOY, Leon. “Firkovitch, Abraham ben Samuel.” UJE 4:312–13. 2557 PETROVSKY, Yohanan. “Abraham Harkavy or the Lost Chapter of Russian Judaica: (newly discovered documents from the Vernadsky Library, Kyiv).” Jews and Slavs 5 (1996): 157–68. See esp. 163–66 re: Harkavy’s relations with Firkovich. 2558 RUBIN, Adam. “Firkowitsch, Avraham (1785–1874).” ODJR, 254–55. 2559 SHAPIRA, Dan. Avraham Firkowicz in Istanbul (1830–1832): Paving the Way for Turkic Nationalism. Ankara: KaraM, 2003. vi, 120 pp. Biography of Firkovich with especial emphasis on his stay in Istanbul. Review: Михаил Кизилов, “Караим Авраам Фиркович: прокладывая путь тюркскому национализму.” Историческое наследие Крыма, № 9 (2005): 218–21. [M. Kizilov, “The Karaite Abraham Firkovich: paving the way for Turkic nationalism.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma, № 9 (2005): 218–21.] 2560 SHAPIRO, Sraya. “The Karaite Saga.” JP, Sept. 26, 1993, 5. Mainly about Firkovich and his activities but also about the Karaites in Eastern Europe and Israel in general. Based on article in ʿEt-mol by Nathan Schur.
195
2561 STEINSCHNEIDER, Moritz. HB 14 (1874): 133–34. Obituary for Abraham Firkovich. 2562 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “Centenaire de la mort de Firkowicz.” In Congress Volume: Edinburgh 1974, 196–216. Supplements to Vetus Testamentum 28. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1975. 2563 TAMANI, Giuliano. “A. Firkovic: Archeologo, bibliofilo e scrittore Caraita.” SP 23 (1976): 337–49. 2564 VIKHNOVICH, Vsevolod [Вихнович, Всеволод Львович.] “Karaite Abraham Firkovich.” In JSNE, 871–75. 2565 WIERNIK, Peter. “Firkovich, Abraham b. Samuel (Aben ReSheF).” JE 5:393–94. 2566 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “Firkowicz, Abraham syn Samuela (ok. 1786–1874).” In PSB 6:472–73. 2567 ———. “Życie i działalność b.p. A. Firkowicza (1785–1874) (Mowa wygłoszona podczas obchodu 50–ej rocznicy zgonu Abrahama Firkowicza).” [The life and activity of Abraham Firkowicz (of blessed memory) (1785–1874). [A speech delivered during the commemoration of the 50th anniversary of the death of Abraham Firkowicz).] MK 1, no. 2 (1925): 11–19. 2568 ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach. “Konakłyhy Hadży-Babanyn Halicte.” [The visit of FatherPilgrim to Halicz). KA 12 (1938): 6–8. On the visit of Abraham Firkowicz to Halicz in 1871. 2569 ———. “Hadży Baba w gościnie u halickich Karaimów” [Hadży Baba visiting the Halicz Karaites]. Awazymyz, 2006, № 3. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=414&a=6.] Transl. From Karaim by Anna Sulimowicz. A translation of the previous item.
196
biographies of east european karaites
2570 БЕЛЫЙ, О. Б. “Фиркович, Авраам Самуилович.” B Энциклопедический справочник, 556–57. Симферополь: «Бизнес-Информ», 2000. [Belyy, O. B. “Firkovich, Avraam Samuilovich.” Èntsiklopedicheskiy spravochnik, 556–57. Simferopol, 2000.] 2571 ВИХНОВИЧ, В. Л. Караим Авраам Фиркович: Еврейские рукописи, история, путешествия. Санкт-Петербург: Петербургское востоковедение, 1997. [Vikhnovich, V. L. “The Karaite Avraham Firkovich: Hebrew manuscripts, history, travels.” St. Petersburg, 1997.] 203, [1] pp. First comprehensive biography of Firkovich, composed already in the Soviet period. 2572 “Деятельность А. С. Фирковича по архивным данным.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 54–56. [“The activities of A. S. Firkovich according to archival data.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 54–56.] 2573 [ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Б. С.] “Главный наставник караимов (биографический очерк).” Брега тавриды, 1993, № 2: 202–5. [[El’yashevich, B. S.] “The Principal Mentor of the Karaites (a biographical sketch).” Brega Tavridy, 1993, no. 2: 202–5.] Short biographical sketch of A. Firkovich based on the materials of B. S. El’yashevich (по материалам Б. С. Ельяшевича). 2574 И-ОВ. “Воспоминание о пребывании в Риге Авраама Самуиловича Фирковича.” Рижский вестник, 1874, № 134. [I-ov. “Memories of Avraham Samuilovich Firkovich’s stay in Riga.” Rizhskiy vestnik, 1874, no. 134.] On Firkovich’s stay in Riga.
2575 КИЗИЛОВ, Михаил, Татьяна Щеголева. “Осень караимского патриарха: Авраам Фиркович по описаниям современников.” Параллели: Русско-еврейский историко-литературный и библиографический альманах 2–3 (2003): 319–62. [Kizilov, M., T. Shchegoleva. “The Autumn of a Karaite patriarch: Avraham Firkovich in contemporary descriptions.” Paralleli 2–3 (2003): 319–62.] Analysis of travelers’ descriptions related to A. Firkovich and his activity. 2576 КОЧУБЕЙ, Юрий Николаевич. “Абрахам Фіркович і доля караїмського народу.” Хроника вып. 34 (2002): 131–40. [Kochubey, Yuriy N. “Avraham Firkovich and the fate of the Karaite people.” Khronika no. 34 (2002): 131–40.] Author was the former Ukrainian plenipotentiary ambassador in France. 2577 КУШУЛЬ, С. И. “О А. С. Фирковиче.” КВ 8 (1994). [Kushul, S. I. “On A. S. Firkovich.” KV 8 (1994).] 2578 ФАДЕЕВА, Татьяна. Пещерные города и монастыри в окрестностях Бахчисарая, Симферополь: Бизнес-Информ, 2002. [Fadeyeva, Tat’yana. “Cave towns and monasteries in the Bakhchisaray outskirts.” Simferopol, 2002.] See “Фиркович и история караимов” [Firkovich and the history of the Karaites], pp. 17–19. 2579 “Фиркович, Авраам бен-Самуил.” ЕЭ 15:289–293. [Firkovich, Avraam ben-Samuil.” YeÈ 15:289–93.] 2580 ЧОРЕФ, Михаил Яковлевич. “А. С. Фірковіч і хозари Кирк—Їєра.” Хроника № 34 (2002): 141–45. [Choref, M. Y. “A. S. Firkovich and the Khazars from Qırqyer.” Khronika no. 34 (2002): 141–45.] Author is a Karaite historian from Bakhchisaray.
12.2. individual
197
הרכבי אברהם אליהו” .ר׳ אברהם 2590
‛ פירקאוויץ “.הכרמל החדש )תרל"ג–תרל"ד(.590–588 :
ב
Eulogy. הרכבי צבי” .פרשת פירקוביץ׳2591 “. ‛ טורים לחינוך ולהוראה יא ):(1979 .74 א” .געווידמעט דעם 2592
ווינאגראדאָוו באוווּסטנ ‛ זאמלער פונ יידישע קסאוויאדנ “.ביראבידזשאנער שט־ ערנ .5 ,09.02.1988
‛
Trans.: Vinogradov, A. “Dedicated to the famous collector of Jewish manuscripts.” Birobidzshaner shtern, 09.02.1988, 5. General, about Firkovich. יואל דוב בן אפרים” .מכתב לאברהם 2593
פירכוויץ “.בתוך ספר פנת יקרת מאת יצחק בן שלמה .גוזלווא ‛ ת"ר. Includes a list of Karaite books he wants to purchase. אברהם 2594
ימר משה” .פירקוביץ׳ ‛ שמואל “.א"ע 27עמ׳ ‛.795 ‛ לוי חיים” .על רבי אברהם פירקוביץ׳ 2595 ‛ז"ל )אב"ן רש"ף( “.בטאון בני מקרא )13טבת תשמ"ב(.7–6: ‛ מאנדעלשטאם בנימין .חזון למועד2596 . חלק ג‛ . כתבת ארץ המאושרה קרים .וויען תרל"ז.
‛
See pp. 18–20, where the author tells of a visit to Firkovich. פירקוביץ אברהם בן שמואל” .ברכת 2597
‛ אברהם “.הכרמל ב )תרכ"ב(: .170–169
A poem on the occasion of his 73rd birthday. ———” .דברי חפץ לחכם אב"ן רש"ף 2598
)מכתב ערוך לאיש חיו"ג ]חיים יונה גורלנד[ עם הערות והוספות(“. השחר ד )תרל"ג(.495–489 : ———” .תשובה ]כך![ אב"ן רש"ף2599 “. המגיד יז) 33:כ"ז אב התרל"ג(.306 : Reply to A. B. Gottlober concerning the meaning of Qara’i (no. 455 above).
2581 ШАПИРА, Дан. “Как наблюдатель трансформирует наблюдаемый обект: А. Фиркович на Кавказе в 1840 г. и его влияние на горских евреев.” Judaica-Rossica 4 (2006): 8–30. [Shapira, D. “How the observer transforms the observed object: A. Firkovich in the Caucasus and his influence on the mountain Jews.” Judaica-Rossica 4 (2006): 8–30).
אייזענשטיין יהודה דוד” .פירקאוויטש ‛ אברהם ‛בן שמואל “.א"י 8 עמ׳ ‛ .261–260 ברודס ר"א )ראובן אשר( ”הערה 2583 ‛ ‛ נוספת “.הבקר אור א)תרל"ו(.242 : 2582
Note to Deinard’s article. See no. 2585. דבח אליהו בן סעדיה” .רבנו אברהם 2584 בן‛ שמואל פירקוביץ ז"ל “.הדובר 2 )שבט תשכ"ד(.9–8 : אפרים” ".דברי הימים2585 . דיינרד ‛ רוסלאנד “.הצפירה א:(1874) 17: .132–131 About Firkovich.
רשף“.
המגיד 2586
———” .לחומי יח ).429 :(1874 ———” .מענה רך לרופא חכם2587 “. השחר ח )תרל"ז(.453–444 : Supplement to his book on Firkovich. ——— .תולדות אב"ן רש"ף הוא . . .ר׳ 2588
אברהם בר׳ שמואל ‛פירקאוויץ. ווארשא :בדפוס י .גאלדמאן ‛ תרל"ה 31 .עמ׳.
Includes a qinah by Isaac Sultansky on the death of Firkovich. Reviews: ;P. F. Frankl, MGWJ 25 (1876): 473–80 מ .אדעלמאנן השחר ז )תרל"ו(.608 :
‛
הרוויאיינן טאפאני” .אברהם פירקוביץ 2589
‛ והמקדש הקראי בירושלים “.בתוך: מחקרים בלשון העברית ובספרותה: כנס שטרסבורג⁏ דברי הכנס המדעי העברי השנים־עשר באירופה אוניברסיטת שטרסבורג תמוז‛ ‛ תשנ"ו יולי .1996עריכה ‛ אברהם ‛ ‛ ירושלים :ברית בן־אמיתי .110–103 ‛ עברית עולמית ].[?1996 ‛
198
biographies of east european karaites
2600 פירקוביץ
”אברהם.שפירא דן ‛ “ חדשים גם ישנים.בקושטא .( )חלק עברי19–1:(א)תשס"ג
The Firkovich Controversy While the importance of the Firkovich collections is unquestioned and his amazing collecting prowess is universally admired, the controversy still rages over the authenticity of his discoveries, and whether or not he forged tombstone inscriptions and manuscript colophons in order to prove his claim that the Karaites had been indigenous to Crimea and surrounding areas for over a thousand years. The following items document this controversy. See also Crimea, Chufut Kale, for items on the tombstone inscriptions in the Karaite cemetery (nos. 3550–3634) and the Bibliography chapter on the Firkovich collections in St. Petersburg (nos. 55–128). 2601 GRAETZ, Heinrich. “Notizen.” MGWJ 24 (1875): 416–17. Comments on an article published by H. L. Strack on the masoretes. Mentions Firkovich’s unreliability and reputation as a falsifier. 2602 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “Abraham Firkovich.” In Karaite Judaism*, 875–92. In this and other publications on Firkovich, the author represents a revisionist tendency which tends to ascribe authenticity to all of Firkovich’s documents traditionally accused of being forgeries.
2606 ———. “Abraham Firkovich, the Aleppo Codex, and its Dedication.” In Jewish Studies at the Turn of the Twentieth Century: Proceedings of the 6th EAJS Congress, Toldeo, July 1998. Vol. 1, Biblical, Rabbinical, and Medieval Studies, edited by Judit Targarona Borrás and Angel Sáenz-Badillos, 131–36. Leiden: Brill, 1999. Firkovich was convinced of the Karaite origin of the famous codex, but was unsuccessful in his attempts to purchase it from the Aleppo community. Publishes two letters by Firkovich to Naḥamu Babovich, which include copies of the dedication inscription of the Aleppo Codex (now lost) and his commentaries. 2607 ———. “Abraham Firkovitsh och hans samlingar i Rossijskaja Nacional’naja Biblioteka i St. Petersburg.” Nordisk judaistik 14 (1993): 79–83. 2608 ———. “Abraham Firkowicz— przeciwstawne portrety bibliofila.” [Abraham Firkovich— Contradictory Pictures of a Bibliophile.] In Karaj kiunlari*, 21–27. Polish version of no. 2603 above. 2609 ———. “Abraham Firkowitsch— Gelehrter zwischen Dämonisierung und Heroismus.” [Aus dem Englischen von Norbert Rabe.] Judaica 60, no. 3 (September 2004): 224–38.
2603 ———. “Abraham Firkovich— Contradictory Pictures of a Bibliophile.” In Karaj kiunlari*, 170–76. See no. 2608 for Polish version.
2610 ———. “The Epigraph of the Derbent Torah and the Madjalis Scroll Discovered by Abraham Firkovich in 1840.” SO 95 (2003): 55–77.
2604 ———. “Abraham Firkovich and the Karaite Community in Jerusalem in 1864.” Manuscripta Orientalia 4, no. 2 (June 1998): 66–70.
2611 ———, and Hasseb Shehadeh. “The Acquisition of the Samaritan Collection by Abraham Firkovich in Nablus in 1864: An Additional Document.” SO 97 (2003): 49–63.
2605 ———. “Abraham Firkovich as Collector of Dispersed Minorities and their Manuscripts in the Light of his Personal Archive in St. Petersburg.” Jewish Studies 39 (1999): 97*–106*.
2612 HARVIAINEN, Tapani, and Hasseb Shehadeh. “How did Abraham Firkovich Acquire the Great Collection of Samaritan Manuscripts in Nablus in 1864?” SO 73 (1994): 167–87.
12.2. individual 2613 NEUBAUER, A. (Adolf ). “Where Are the Ten Tribes?: I. Bible, Talmud, and Midrashic Literature.” JQR 1 (1888–89): 14–28. See pp. 24–28, which are devoted to a critique of Firkovich’s manuscript forgeries, which include English translations of the two suspect colophons, one in the Pentateuch manuscript from Derbend, the other a scroll from Madjalis. 2614 OFER, Yosef. “Abraham Firkovich and the Dedication Inscription of the Aleppo Codex.” HUCA 76 (2005): 259–72. The dedication inscription, which dates from the 11th c., mentions Shelomoh ben Bu’yah as the scribe of the codex. Firkovich in a copy made for him in the 19th c., changed the name to Shelomoh ben Yeroham, apparently for ideological reasons. 2615 SHAPIRA, Dan. “The Mejelis ‘Document’ and Tapani Harviainen: On Scholarship, Firkowicz and Forgeries.” In Omeljan Pritsak Armağanı (A Tribute to Omeljan Pritsak), edited by Mehmet Alpargu and Yücel Öztürk, 303–93. Sakarya Üniversitesi Yayın 51. Sakarya, 2007. 2616 ———. “Remarks on Avraham Firkowicz and the Hebrew Mejelis ‘Document’.” AOASH 59, no. 2 (2006): 131–80. Argues against views expressed by T. Harviainen, “The Epigraph of the Derbent Torah,” and questions H’s interpretation of the “Mejelis Document,” one of the most suspicious of Firkovich’s discoveries. 2617 STRACK, Hermann L. “Schreiben des Herrn Prof. Dr. Strack an die Redaction.” MWJ 6 (1879): 125–27. Discussion of one of Firkovich’s alleged forgeries. 2618 SZYSZMAN, Simon. “A. Firkowicz, faussaire de génie ou collectionneur hors pair ?” Bulletin de la Société Ernest-Renan, n.s. no. 23 (1974): 18–21 [= RHR 187 (1975): 132–35].
199
Here and in other publications, Szyszman, an amateur Karaite historian, argues that all of Firkovich’s discoveries were genuine and polemicizes with A. Harkavy and other critics of Firkovich’s activities. 2619 ВАСЮТИНСКАЯ, Дарья. “Когда авторское право было другим: Авраам Фиркович и Rehabilitation отца русской гебраистики Даниила Хвольсона.” В Материалы Десятой Ежегодной Международной конференции по иудаике, ред. К. Ю. Бурмистров, Р. М. Капланов, и В. В. Мочалова, 1:366–76. Москва: Сэфер, 2003. [Vasyutinskaya D. “When the copyright was different: Avraham Firkovich and the Rehabilitation of the ‘father of Russian Jewish studies,’ Daniel Chwolson.” In Materialy Desyatoy ezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy konferentsii po iudaike, edited by K. Yu. Burmistrov, R. M. Kaplanov, and V. V. Mochalova, 1:366–76. Moscow: Sefer, 2003.] On the relations between Daniel Chwolson and Firkovich, and their joint work on “Avne Zikkaron.” 2620 “Дело 547 за 1839 г. об открытых учителем евпаторийского училища Авраамом Фирковичем древностей в Таврической губернии в древних караимских книгах.” Известия Таврической Ученой Архивной комиссии 14 (1891): 87–90. [“Case no. 547 from the year 1839 on the antiquities found in ancient Karaite books in Tavrida province by the Eupatoria school teacher Avraham Firkovich.” Izvestiya Tavricheskoy Uchenoy Arkhivnoy komissii 14 (1891): 87–90.] 2621 КОКИЗОВ, Юфуда Давидович. “В защиту памяти А. Фирковича.” КЖ 7 (Декабрь 1911): 52–62. Reprint: Москва, 1912. [Kokizov, Yu. D. “In defence of the memory of A. Firkovich.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 52–62. Reprint. Moscow, 1912.] 11 pp. Defense of Firkovich against the critique of Harkavy in his article in ЕЭ 9:268–290. See chap. 2, no. 332. Review: ЕС 5 (1912): 98–99.
200
biographies of east european karaites
2622 КУШУЛЬ, С. И. [Семита Исааковна] “Археолог А. С. Фиркович: Клевета и правда.” Брега тавриды, 1993, № 2: 205–21. [Kushul, S. I. “The Archaeologist A.S. Firkovich: calumny and truth.” Brega Tavridy, 1993, no. 2: 205–21.] The author, a leader of the post-war Eupatorian Karaite community, argues that all of Firkovich’s discoveries were genuine. 2623 ЛЕБЕДЕВ, В. В. “Новые данные о собирательской деятельности A. С. Фирковича.” Восточный сборник (Государственная Публичная Библиотека им. М. Е. Салтыкова-Щедрина) вып. 4 (1990): 32–44. [Lebedev, V. V. “New data on the collecting activity of A. S. Firkovich.” Vostochniy sbornik no. 4 (1990): 32–44.] 2624 “Несколько слов о покойном ориенталисте Фирковиче и его замечательном книгохранилище.” Биржевые ведомости, 16.06.1874. [“Some words on the late Orientalist Firkovich and his remarkable book collection.” Birzhevyye vedomosti, June 16, 1874.] 2625 НИКОЛАЕНКО, Д. В. “Юпитер и Фиркович о праве наций на мифологию.” B Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар)*, 167–222. [Nikolaenko, D. V. “Jupiter and Firkovich on the nations’ right for mythology.” In Krymskie karaimy (Krymkaraylar)*, 167–222.] Also available online at: http://www.cidct.org.ua/ru/ publications/Karaim/21.html. The author argues that Firkovich’s discoveries were true and aggressively criticizes all scholars who questioned their veracity. Includes a bibliography of works dealing with Firkovich’s falsifications.
2626 XАРВИАЙНЕН, Тапани, и Хасиб Шехаде. “Как Авраам Фиркович приобрел огромную коллекцию самаритянских рукописей в 1864 году в Наблусе?” Восточный сборник 6 (2003): 51–69. [Harviainen, Tapani, and Ḥ aseeb Shehadeh. “How did Abraham Firkovich Acquire the Great Collection of Samaritan Manuscripts in Nablus in 1864?” Vostochnyy sbornik 6 (2003): 51–69.] Translated from the English. See no. 2612 above. 2627 ШАПИРА, Дaн. “Нынешнее состояние ряда приписок к колофонам на библейских рукописях из первого собрания А. С. Фирковича.” В Материалы Одиннадцатой Ежегодной Международной конференции по иудаике, ред. К. Ю. Бурмистров, Р. М. Капланов, В. В. Мочалова, ч. 1, 102–30. Мocквa.: Сэфер, 2004. [Shapira, D. “The Present State of Some Colophons and Marginalia in the Bible Manuscripts in the First Firkovich Collection.” In Materialy Odinnadtsatoy ezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy konferentsii po iudaike, edited by K. Yu. Burmistrov, R. M. Kaplanov, and V. V. Mochalova, 1:102–30. Moscow, 2004.] Article on the colophons of the early Firkovich MSS; the author argues that all the colophons with early dates and references to the Khazars were falsified. 2628 . אשתדלות עם שד"ל.בכרך יעקב בדפוס האחים: ווארשא. ‛כר׳2
.שולדבערג תרנ"ו
‛
See 2:203–18 on Firkovich and his forgeries. 2629 ”מכתב.גאטטלאבער אברהם בער ‛ לאב"ן )כ׳ אב32:“ המגיד יז.רש"ף ‛ .298 :(תרל"ג 2630 ”מכתבים מזי־. יונה.גורלרנד ח ‛ .204 :(1874) 25:“ הצפירה א.טאמיר Defends Firkovich.
12.2. individual 2631 “. ”על הספרים והסופרים.גורלנד ח"י ‛ .631–620 :( )תרל"ג4 השחר See esp. 624–31 on Firkovich and his publications. 2632 ”החורף של חובב.הרוויאיינן טאפאני ספר— ‛אב"ן רש"ף רוכב מארם־צובה “ בתוך.1863 לאלכסנדריה בשנת
מחקרים בלשון עברית ובספרותה דברי הכנס המדעי:כנס מדריד העברי השלושה־עשר באירופה ‛אוניברסיטת מדריד אלול תשנ"ח ‛עורך מנחם זהרי ‛ .1998 אוגוסט ‛ ‛ ברית עברית: ירושלים.143–139 .2001 עולמית תשס"א ‛ ‛ 2633 : ”ספר מעשי אבן רש"ף.כהנא דוד בו ‛ ידבר על מעשי חכם הקראים ר׳ אברהם ב"ר שמואל פירקווויץ ‛ ותחבולותיו המכונה אבן רש"ף אשר עשה בעיר דרבנד ובכפר ‛ מנגוליס אשר במחוז ⁏דאגיסטאן וחדשות על דבר מצבת יצחק סנגרי ועל דבר הרשימה הנמצאה ‛ בקראסוב אשר עמלו בהם חוקרים ‛ :(“ השחר יב)תרמ"ד.רבים עד היום . וויען תרמ"ד: נדפס מחדש.35–1 ‛ . עמ׳35 2634 ויצחק בן מרדכי,פירקוויץ אברהם ‛ נוסח הרשימה הנמצאת.טריש׳קאן במנג׳יליס בעת לכתם לשוטט ולחפש (קדמוניות בארץ הגרגשי )צירקיז עם הערות. . . (ובארץ החוי )ליזגי בדפוס יצחק: קושטאנדינה.ותרגום .[ דף1] ז׳.די קאשטרו תר"ה
‛
‛
Epigraph copied by Yeshu‘ah ben Elyah in 1513 from a manuscript copied by Abraham ben Simḥah of Kerch in 986, with a translation into Judeo-Tatar and Hebrew notes by Isaac Trishkan. Cf. Harkavy, Altjüdische Denkmäler aus der Krim, pp. 52ff. So Poznański [KDD 40.] According to Dan Shapira these are marginalia to a Sefer Torah, and a forgery. See his articles in this section (no. 2616, 2627). Mang’elis (Méjelis) is a town in Dagestan close to Derbent. [KPP 2.4] LOC: IDC-KP-136. 2635 ”בענין ספרי.יצחק שמואל
ריגייו תורה‛ ונביאים אשר נמצאו בגלילות “ ציון א.קירים וארצות הטרטרים .142–138 :()תר"א
201
Includes letter from Solomon ben Abraham Beim, ḥazzan in Chufut-Kale, to Solomon Blumenfeld which argues for the authenticity of the inscriptions in the manuscripts Firkovich discovered in Méjelis and Derbent, which purport to prove the antiquity of Karaite settlement in the Crimea. 2636 :לשכם
‘ ”מן ’גלותנו.שפירא דן ‛ “.אברהם פירקוויץ אצל השומרונים .94–85 :( )תשס"ב104 קתדרה
Firkovich, Gabriel ben Simḥ ah (Gavrila/ Gavriil Semenovich), d. 1864 Teacher and ḥazzan in Sevastopol; sonin-law of Abraham Firkovich, husband of Malkah Firkovich. 2637 זכרון.פירקאוויץ גבריאל בן שמחה
דברי החכם הרב:לדור ‛אחרון גבריאל פירקאוויץ חזן הראש דק"ק טראק זצ"ל בן כמוהר"ר .שמחה הזקן החזן והמלמד זצ"ל בדפוס שמואל יוסף פין ורב:ווילנא אברהם צבי ראזענקראנץ תרל"א ‛ ‛ . עמ׳28 .1871
Added title in Russian: Зикарон ледор ахрон, или, записки Гaвриела Фирковича. Diary and letters from 1868–69. [KDD 71] [KPP 2.62.] LOC: NLI; IDC-KP-130. Firkovich, Hannah, d. 1866 Wife of Abraham Firkovich. 2638 אב"ן רש"ף ]= פירקאוויץ אברהם
על מות. ‛. . אבל כבד.[בן שמואל .אשת בריתי מרת חנה ובני ר׳ יעקב בעלינסאן.א. בדפוס מ:אדעסא ‛ . עמ׳24 .(1866) תרכ"ו
Added title in Russian: Aвел кавед, т.е., Надгробные плачи. [KDD 60] [KPP 2.57] LOC: RSL; IDC-KP-106; many others. Firkovich, Isaac Boaz ben Nisan (Bogusław), 1865–1915 Born in Troki; educated in Armiansk, Crimea; from 1901, ḥazzan in Troki; from 1910–1915 also Troki ḥakham [administrative head of the PolishLithuanian Karaites]; evacuated from Troki together with the Karaite archive to Ostrov [Pskov Region, Russia], where he died in 1915.
202
biographies of east european karaites
2639 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Firkowicz Bogusław (1865–1915), starszy ḥazzan i p.o. hachana Karaimów polskich.” [Firkowicz Bogusław (1865–1915), senior ḥazzan and acting hachan [sic] of the Polish Karaites) PSB 6:473–74. 2640 “Z powodu 10-tej rocznicy zgonu.” [On the occasion of the 10th anniversary of the death). MK 1, no. 3 (1926): 17–18. Firkovich, M. Ya. (Moisey Yakovlevich), 1846–1918 Grandson of Abraham Firkovich; author of a few leaflets and articles in Russian; lived in Melitopol’ before 1915. 2641 К., A. [Катык, Арон?] “М. Я. Фиркович. Некролог.” ИКДП 2 (1918): 22–23. [K., A. [Katyk, Aron?] “M. Ya. Firkovich. An obituary.” IKDP 2 (1918): 22–23.] Gelelovich, Gulyush/Gülüş Markovna, d. 1918? 2642 “Выписка из духовного завещания потомственной почетной гражданки Гулюш Марковны Гелелович.” ИКДП 2 (декабрь 1918): 25–26. [“Extract from the last will of the hereditary honorary citizen Gulyush Markovna Gelelovich.” IKDP 2 (December 1918): 25–26.] Isakovich, Samoylo Isakovich, 1859–1910 Communal activist in Odessa; member of city council; collected library of 10,000 books. 2643 “Памяти С.И. Исаковича” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 76–79. [“In memory of S.I. Isakovich.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 76–79.] Kal’fa, Mark Moyseyevich, 1853–1918 Rabbi, communal activist from Kharkov. 2644 Г., А. “М. М. Кальфа (Некролог).” ИКДП 2 (декабрь1918): 17–22. [(G., A. “M. M. Kal’fa (an obituary.”) IKDP 2 (December 1918): 17–22.]
Kazaz, Boris Il'ich. See nos. 8032–34. Kazaz, Elijah (Kasas, Il’ya; Kazaz, Elijahu ben Elijahu; Kazaz, Il’ya Il’ich), 1832–1912. One of the most enlightened Karaite leaders in Eastern Europe; scholar, teacher, head of the Karaite Seminary in Eupatoria; censor of the Tatar newspaper Tercüman; poet, translator, author of numerous works in Hebrew; knew many European and Oriental languages. General Works 2645 “Kasas, Ilya (Eliyahu).” UJE 6:326. 2646 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Elijahu Kazaz.” KA 6 (1933): 17–19. 2647 MARKON, Isaac. EJ 10:857–58.
“Kazaz, Elijah.”
2648 ———, Golda Akhiezer. “Kazaz, Elijah ben Elijah.” EJ2 12:44. 2649 БАККАЛ, А. И. “Илья Казас и Исмаил Гаспринский (сокращенный вариант статьи В. Ю. Ганкевича).” КВ Приложение 5 (Май 1999). [Bakkal, A. I. “Il’ya Kazas and Ismail Gasprinskiy.” KV Supplement 5 (May 1999).] 2650 БАРАШ, Я. И. “Педагог, просветитель, поэт.” В Их имена названы: неизвестный Крым; история в лицах, 20–22. Симферополь: Таврия, 1991. [Barash, Ya. I. “Teacher, enlightener, poet.” Ikh imena nazvany, 20–22. Simferopol, 1991.] 2651 ———. “Педагог, просветитель, поэт: Илья Ильич Казас (1833–1912).” В История в лицах. Редакционая коллегия Б.С. Балабан и. др., 23–25. Симферополь: АННОНК, 1997. [Barash, Ya. I. “Teacher, enlightener, poet: Il’ya Il’ich Kazaz (1833–1912).” Istoriya v litsakh, edited by B. S. Balaban et al., 23–25. Simferopol, 1997.] Not seen; possibly identical with the preceding item.
12.2. individual 2652 БОБОВИЧ, С. “Памяти Ильи Ильича.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 26–29. [Bobovich, S. “In memory of Il’ya Il’ich.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 26–29.] Eulogy for Kazaz. 2653 ———. “Памяти Ильи Ильича.” Крымский вестник, 12.01.1912. [Bobovich, S. “In memory of Il’ia Il’ich.” Krymskiy vestnik, Jan. 12, 1912.] Apparently the same as the previous item.
203
2660 “Имеющие уши, чтобы слышать, да слышат!” КС 2 (август 1913): 3–4. [“Let anyone with ears to hear, listen!” KS 2 (August 1913): 3–4.] Russian translation of a satirical article on I. I. Kazaz published in Hebrew in the Rabbanite Vilno newspaper Ha-Zeman. 2661 “К чествованию И. И. Казаса.” Крымский вестник, 1916, № 118. [“Towards the celebration in honour of I. I. Kazaz.” Krymskiy vestnik, 1916, no. 118.]
2654 В., К. “Старые педагоги: Памяти И. И. Казаса.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 35–36. [B., K. “The old teachers: in memory of I. I. Kazaz.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 35–36)
2662 К., М. [Казас, М. И.] “Илья Ильич Казас: Некролог.” Евпаторийские новости, 15 января, 1912. [K., M. “Il’ya Il’ich Kazas: an obituary.” Evpatoriyskiye novosti, January 15, 1912.]
2655 “Вожди.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 3–6. [“The leaders.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 3–6.]
2663 КАТЫК, Арон Ильич. “Памяти И. И. Казаса” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 3–4. [Katyk, Aron Il’ich. “In memory of I. I. Kazaz.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 3–4.] A poem.
2656 [ГАРКАВИ, А. Я.] “Казаз или Казас, Илья.” ЕЭ 9:109. [[Harkavy A. Ya.] “Kazaz or Kazas, Il’ya.” YeÈ 9:109.] 2657 [ГАСПРИНСКИЙ, И. И.] “И. И. Казас.” Переводчик— Терджиман 46 (16 декабря.1894). [[Gasprinskiy, I. I.] “I. I. Kazas.” Perevodchik—Terdzhiman 46.] Author was a famous Crimean Tatar enlightener, forefather of PanTurkic ideology 2658 ———. “И. И. Казасу.” Переводчик—Терджиман 101 (декабрь 1905). [Gasprinskiy, I. I. “To I. I. Kazas.” Perevodchik— Terdzhiman 101 (December 1905).] 2659 ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Б. С. [Борис/ Бераха Саадьевич]. И. И. Казас; его жизнь, научно-литературная, педагогическая и общественная деятельность: Биографический очерк. Евпатория, 1918. [El’yashevich, B. S. “I. I. Kazaz: his life, scientific, pedagogical and public activities; a bibliographical sketch.” Eupatoria, 1918.] 53 рp.
2664 ———. “Ты не умрешь: надгробная речь” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 19–25. [Katyk, A. I. “You will not die: a graveside eulogy.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 19–25.] 2665 ЛУЦКИЙ, М. А. “Застольное слово.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 15–18. [Lutskii, M. A. “Table word.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 15–18.] 2666 МИЧРИ, А. “Памяти друга” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 14. [Michri, A. “In memory of a friend.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 14.] 2667 “Похороны И. И. Казаса.” Евпаторийские новости, 17.01.1912. [“The Funeral of I. I. Kazaz.” Evpatoriyskiye novosti, Jan. 17, 1912) 2668 ПРИЗНАТЕЛЬНЫЙ УЧЕНИК. “И. И. Казас.” КЖ 1 (Июнь 1911): 94–95. [A grateful pupil. “I. I. Kazaz.” KZh 1 (June 1911): 94–95.]
204
biographies of east european karaites
2669
ПРОХОРОВ, Д.А. “И. И. Казас—просветитель караимов и крымских татар.” Диссертация—на соискание ученой степени кандидата исторических наук.” [Prokhorov, D. A. “I. I. Kazaz as an enlightener of the Karaites and the Crimean Tatars.” PhD diss., Institute of Oriental Studies of the Ukrainian Academy of Sciences, Kiev, 2005. 240 pp. On the role of Elijah Kazaz as a pedagogue and enlightener of the Karaites and Crimean Tatars.
2669b
———. І. І. Казас— просвітитель караїмів та кримських татар. Автореферат дисертації. Київ [s.n.], 2005. 16 рp. Summary of the above, printed in 100 copies; text in Ukrainian and summary in English.
2670
2671
2672
———. Учивший заветам правды, добра и гуманности: Биографический очерк Ильи Ильича Казаса (1832–1912). Симферополь: Антиквa, 2008. [Prokhorov, D. A. The one who taught principles of truth, goodness and humanism: a biographical sketch of Il’ya Il’ich Kazaz (1832–1912). Simferopol, 2008.] 320 pp. Based on the author’s thesis (no. 2669). РАЕЦКИЙ, Садук. “Святая скромность.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 10–13. [Rayetskiy, Saduk. “Sacred modesty.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 10–13.] ЧАДУК-БЕН-ШИМОН. “Учитель народа.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 5–9. [Chaduk ben-Shimon. “Teacher of the people.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 5–9.]
2673 ШАЙТАН, И. А. “Просветитель и интернационалист: И. И. Казас.” B Проблемы межнациональных отношений в Крыму в ХХ столетии: Материалы республиканской научно-практической конференции (Симферополь, 26 мая 1995), 49–50. Симферополь, 1995. [Shaytan, I. “Educator and internationalist. I. I. Kazaz.” In Problemy mezhnatsionalnykh otnosheniy v Krymu v XX stoletii, pp. 49–50. Simferopol, 1995.] 2674 ———. “Улу джемаатчы ве педагог.” Янъы дюнья, 12.04.1993. [Shaytan, I. “Great communal leader and pedagogue.” Yan’y dyun’ya, April 12, 1993.] In Crimean Tatar. 2675 ———. “Юбилей просветителя и педагога.” Таврические Ведомости 6 (1993). [Shaytan, I. “Anniversary of an enlightener and a teacher.” Tavricheskiye vedomosti 6 (1993).] 2676 ЩЕРБИНА, П. “Воспоминания об учителе.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 30–31. [Shcherbina, P. “Recollections about the teacher.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 30–31.] 2677 ЭРАК, И. И. “И. И. Казасу. Былим экэрек.” КЖ 12 (май 1912): 35. [Erak, I. I. “To I. I. Kazaz. Sowing Knowledge.” KZh 12 (May 1912): 35.] Poem in Turkish in Cyrillic script. 2678 ЯРОШКО, А. “Памяти Ильи Ильича.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 32–34. [Iaroshko, A. “In memory of Il’ya Il’ich.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 32–34.] 2679 “. ”קראי על הקראים.כהנא אברהם ‛ –121, 19–13 :(השלח מב )תרפ"ד .135
12.2. individual Kazaz as Historian and Researcher 2680 ПРОХОРОВ, Д.А. “И. И. Казас и вопросы развития исторического краеведения в Крыму в конце XIX–начале XX вв. ” Историческое наследие Крыма 1 (2002): 44–52. [Prokhorov, D. A. “I. I. Kazaz and the development of the study of local history in the Crimea at the end of the 19th–beginning of the 20th c.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma 1 (2002): 44–52.] 2681 ———. “И. И. Казас и проблемы развития библиотечного и архивного дела в Крыму в XIX–начале XX вв.” B Материалы науч.-практич. Конф. «V Таврические научные чтения», г. Симферополь, 21 мая 2004 г., под ред. Е. Б. Вишневской, 92–101. Симферополь, 2005. [Prokhorov, D. A. “I. I. Kazaz and problems of development of the archival and library sciences in the Crimea at the turn of the 20th c.” In Materialy nauch.-praktich. Konf. v Tavricheskie nauchnye chteniya, edited by E. B. Vishnevskoy, 92–101. Simferopol, 2005.] 2682 ———. “Научно-краеведческая деятельность И. И. Казаса (к истории ТУАК).” В Этнография Крыма XIX–XX вв. И современные этнокультурные процессы: Материалы и исследования, ред. М. А. Араджиони и Ю. Н. Лаптев, 372–80. Симферополь: Крымский этнографический музей; филиал Крымского республиканского краеведческого музея, 2002. [Prokhorov, D. A. “The activity of I. I. Kazaz in the study of local history (on the history of TUAK).” In Etnografiya Kryma XIX–XX vekov i sovremennye etnokulturnye protsessy, edited by M. A. Aradzhioni and Yu. N. Laptev, 372–80. Simferopol, 2002.]
205
Kazaz as Educator of Crimean Karaites. See the Education chapter, nos. 7827–41. Kazaz as Newspaper Censor and Editor 2683 ПРОХОРОВ, Д. А. “И. И. Казас—редактор газеты Таврида.” МАИЭТ 9 (2002): 548–69. [Prokhorov, D. A. “I. I. Kazaz—editor of the “Tavrida” newspaper.” MAIÈT 9 (2002): 548–69.] 2684 ———. “И. И. Казас— цензор газеты ПереводчикТерджиман.” Культура народов Причерноморья 37 (2003): 234–38. [Prokhorov, D. A. “I. I. Kazaz—censor of the PerevodchikTerdzhiman newspaper.” Kul’tura narodov Prichernomor’ya 37 (2003): 234–38.] 2685 ———. “Ілля Казас та питання створення кримськотатарської національної періодики (до історії газети “ПереводчикТерджиман”).” B VII Сходознавчі читання А. Кримського: Тези доповідей міжнародної наукової конференції, м. Київ, 4–5 червня 2003 р., 79–81 Київ [s.n.], 2003. [Prokhorov, D. A. “Il’ya Kazaz and an attempt to create a Crimean Tatar national periodical (on the history of the newspaper “Perevodchik-Terdzhiman”).” In VII Skhodoznavchi chytannya A. Krymskogo, 79–81. Kiev, 2003.] 2686 ———. “Цензорська діяльність І. І. Казаса в контексті розвитку кримськотатарської національної преси (до історії газети «Переводчик-Терджиман»)” Східний Світ 3 (2004): 46–51. [Prokhorov, D. A. “The censorial activities of I. I. Kazaz in the context of the development of the Crimean Tatar national press (on the history of the newspaper “Perevodchik-Terdzhiman”).” Skhìdnyy Svìt 3 (2004): 46–51.]
206
biographies of east european karaites
Kazaz, Il’ya Poet; grandson of Elijah [Il’ya Il’ich] Kazaz. 2687 МЕНЧИНСКАЯ, Н. Ю. Крымские “аргонавты” XX века: воспоминания, документальные свидетельства, портреты героев. Москва: Критерион, 2003. [Menchinskaya, N. Yu. The Crimean “Argonauts” of the 20th century: memoirs, documentary evidence, portraits of heroes. Moscow, 2003.] See pp. 60, 61, 193, 328. Kazaz, M. I. Karaite teacher in Sevastopol. 2688 “Юбилей М. И. Казаса.” Крымский вестник, 1918, № 117. [“Anniversary of M. I. Kazaz.” Krymskiy Vestnik, 1918, no. 117.] Kefeli, Sima (Simḥ ah) Osipovich, 1821–1904 Communal activist from Sevastopol; founder of the city bank, member of many important administrative bodies; took part in the Crimean war and the war with Turkey in 1877–78; received a few military awards. 2689 КАЗАС, М. И. “Караимский Перикл: Памяти С. О. Кефели.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 112–16. [Kazaz, M. I. “The Crimean Pericles: in memory of S. O. Kefeli.” KZh 5–6 (Oct.–Nov. 1911): 112–16.] Khodzhash, Mordekhai Isakovich Head of the Free Loan Association in Eupatoria for more than thirty years. 2690 “О деятельности М. И. Ходжаша.” КС 11–12 (1914): 16–18. [“On the activity of M.I. Khodzhash.” KS 11–12 (1914): 16–18.] A letter of gratitude from members of the Eupatorian community.
Kobecki, Emmanuil Osipovich, 1863–1927 Communal activist from Wilno. 2691 FIRKOWICZ, Szemaja. “Kyna (aziz sahynczyna E. Kobeckiniń).” [Qina (to the sacred memory of E. Kobecki.] MK 1, nos. 4–5 (1928): 8–9. Includes picture of Kobecki. 2692 “Jarych gan’edień I. O. Kobeckiczkia [= Светлой памяти Э. О. Кобецкого” (To the blessed memory of E. O. Kobecki)]. Sahyszymyz 1 (1927): 3–4. 2693 LOBANOS, Józef. “Kyna.” [Qinah.] Sahyszymyz 1 (1927): 4. Eulogy. Kobecki, Romuald (Romi’el), 1823–1911 Βorn in Troki; graduated in 1853 from the Richelieu Lyceum in Odessa; taught natural history, French, and Polish in Polish schools; ḥakham of Troki community from 1902–1911. 2694 SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “Ś.p. Hachan Romuald Kobecki (Z powodu 25-lecia jego zgonu).” [Hachan Romuald Kobecki of blessed memory (on the occasion of 25th year after his death).] MK 11 (1935–36): 80–84. 2695 TALKO-HRYNCEWICZ, Juljan. Z przeżytych dni (1850–1908). [Of days gone by (1850–1908).] Warszawa: Dom Książki Polskiej, 1930. See pp. 207–8. 2696 СЛЕЗКИН, П. (проф.). “Р. Кобецкий (Некролог.]” ИКДП 1 (1918): 24–25. [Slezkin, P. “R. Kobetskiy (an obituary).” IKPD 1 (1918): 24–25.] Krym Family 2697 [SZYSZMAN, Simon?] “La famille Krym.” BÉK 3 (1993): 89–98. Includes biography of Salamon (Solomon) Krym and list of descendants of Abraham Krym. Article not signed; probably by the editor.
12.2. individual 2698 ВИНАВЕР, М. Наше правительство (Крымские воспоминания 1918–1919 гг). Париж: Impr. D’art Voltaire, 1928. [Vinaver, M. Our government (Crimean memoirs 1918–1919). Paris, 1928.] x, 240 рp. On Krym family. 2699 МАРГУЛИЕС, М. С. [Мануил Сергеевич). Год интервенции. 3 тома. Берлин: Изд-во З.И. Гржебина, 1923. [Margulies, M. S. Year of intervention. 3 v. Berlin, 1923.] On Krym family. Passim. See index. 2700 ОБОЛЕНСКИЙ, В. А. В период крымского правительства: На чужой стороне. БерлинПрага, 1924. [Obolenskiy, V. A. During the period of the Crimean government: On the other side. Berlin-Prague, 1924.] See pp. 81–110. On Krym family. 2701 ———. Моя жизнь, мои современники. Наше недавнее, 8. Париж: YMCA, 1988. [Obolenskii, V. A. My life, my contemporaries. Paris, 1988.] See pp. 587–646. On Krym family. Krym, Solomon Samoilovich, ca. 1864–1867/8–1936 Perhaps, the most famous Karaite politician and public figure; specialist in agrotechnology and viticulture; nominated several times for the position of Crimean hakham, but always refused to be elected; head of Provisional Government in the Crimea in 1919; after that he lived in France till his death; author of a collection of fairy-tales. 2702 “Krym, Salomon Samoilovych.” In Government Portal: web-portal of Ukrainian government. http:// www.kmu.gov.ua/control%5 Cen%5Cpublish%5Carticle?ar t_id=1319637&cat_id=1290694. With photograph. 2703 TOMASZEWICZ, Wincenty. Ze wspomnień lekarza. [From a doctor’s memoirs.] Warszawa: Państwowy Instytut Wydawniczy, 1965.
207
See pp. 254–89. Memoirs of a Polish physician on Feodosia and S. Krym. 2704 АРТЕМЕНКО, В. С. “Крым: ученый, политик, патриот.” Республика Крым, 27.11.1998. [Artemenko, V. S. “Krym: a scientist, a politician, and a patriot.” Respublika Krym, Nov. 27, 1998.] 2705 ДЕМИДОВ, И. “Соломон Самойлович Крым.” Последние новости (Париж), 11.09.1936, 2. [Demidov, I. “Solomon Samoilovich Krym.” Poslednie novosti, Sept. 11, 1936, 2.] 2706 ЗАРУБИН, А. Г. [Александр Георгиевич], В. Г. [Вячеслав Георгиевич] Зарубин. “Второе Крымское краевое правительство (ноябрь 1918–апрель 1919 г.).” Отечественная история, № 1 (1998): 65–76. [Zarubin, A. G., V. G. Zarubin. “The Second Crimean regional government (November 1918–April 1919).” Otechestvennaya istoriya no. 1 (1998): 65–76.] 2707 ЗАРУБИН, В. Г. “М. М. Винавер и Крым.” B Материалы Одиннадцатой Ежегодной Международной конференции по иудаике, ред. К. Ю. Бурмистров, Р. М. Капланов, и В. В. Мочалова, 1:196–211. Москва: Сэфер, 2004. [Zarubin, V. G. “M. M. Vinaver and the Crimea.” In Materialy Odinnadtsatoy ezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy konferentsiy po iudaike, edited by K. Yu. Burmistrov, R. M. Kaplanov, and V. V. Mochalova, 1:196–211. Moscow, 2004.] See pp. 197–200, 202, 206, 208. 2708 ———. “Соломон Крым и второе Крымское краевое правительство.” Историческое наследие Крыма 10 (2005): 97–108. [Zarubin, V. G. “Solomon Krym and the second Crimean regional government.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma 10 (2005): 97–108.]
208
biographies of east european karaites
2709 ———, и А. Г Зарубин. “Крымское краевое правительство С. С. Крыма и его политика.” B Крым и Россия: неразрывные исторические судьбы и культура (Материалы республиканской научнообщественной конференции), 28–31. Симферополь, 1994. [Zarubin, V. G., and A. G. Zarubin. “The Crimean regional government of S. S. Krym and its politics.” In Krym i Rossiya, 28–31. Simferopol, 1994.] 2710 КАРАНОВА, С. Л., Б. С. ТАЙМАЗ, и Н. И. ЯКУШКИНА, pед. Соломон Крым—его жизнь и наследие. СимферопольСлиппери Рок-Москва, 2006. [Karanova, S. L., B. S. Taymaz, and N. I. Yakushkina, eds. “Solomon Krym: his life and legacy.” Simferopol; Slippery Rock, Penn.; Moscow, 2006). 68 рp. A pre-print; contains mostly reprints of articles on Solomon Krym by M. Kizilov and V. Zarubin with some other materials; review: Кефели, В. И. “Крымские утопии ХХ века и Соломон Крым.” Caraimica 2 (2007): 41–42. 2711 КИЗИЛОВ, М. Б. “Караим Соломон Крым: жизнь и судьба.” Историческое наследие Крыма 10 (2005): 86–96. [Kizilov, M. B. “The Karaite Solomon Krym: his life and fate.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma, 10 (2005): 86–96.] Includes Russian translations of the part of W. Tomaszewicz’s memoirs dedicated to S. Krym (no. 2703) and of [Szyszman, Simon?] “La famille Krym.” BÉK 3 (1993): 89–98 (see above, no. 2697). 2712 ЛАВРОВ, В. В., и А. В. МАЛЬГИН “К истории Крымского Краевого правительства С. С. Крыма [введение к публикациям отрывков из воспоминаний Д. С. Пасманика «Революционные годы в Крыму» и М. М. Винавера «Наше правительство»]” Крымский архив 4 (1999): 82. [Lavrov, V. V., and A. V. Mal’gin.
“On the history of the Crimean regional government of S. S. Krym [introduction to the publication of fragments of memoirs of D. S. Pasmanik “Revolutionary years in the Crimea” and M. M. Vinaver “Our government”.]” Krymskiy arkhiv 4 (1999): 82.] 2713 ОБОЛЕНСКИЙ, В. А. “Памяти Соломона Самойловича Крыма.” Последние новости (Париж), 18.09.1936, 3. [Obolenskiy, V. A. “In memory of Solomon Samoilovich Krym.” Posledniye novosti, Sept. 18, 1936, 3.] Not seen. 2714 ПОЛКАНОВ, Ю. A. “Патриот Крыма.” Новый град, 1995, 42–49. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “A Crimean patriot.” Novyy grad, 1995, 42–49.] 2715 ———. “С. С. Крым, патриот Крыма.” КВ 4 (1994). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “S. S. Krym, a patriot of the Crimea.” KV 4 (1994).] 2716 ———. “Штрихи к портрету С. С. Крыма (1864–1936).” B Легенды и предания караев (крымских караимов-тюрков), ред. Ю. А. Полканов, 50–53. Симферополь, 1995. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Strokes for the portrait of S. S. Krym (1864–1936).” In Legendy i predaniya karaev, edited by Yu. A. Polkanov, 50–53. Simferopol, 1995.] 2717 СИГАЕВА, Г. В. “С. С. Крым—выдающийся деятель таврического губернского земства.” Вісник університету внутрішніх справ (Харків) 7, no. 3 (1999): 86–92. [Sigaeva, G. V. “S. S. Krym—an outstanding figure of the Taurida provincial government.” Visnik unìversitetu vnutrìshnìkh sprav (Kharkìv) 7, no. 3 (1999): 86–92.] 2718 ———, Абдуллаева З. З. “С. С. Крым и его роль в создании Таврического университета.” Культура народов Причерноморья, № 3 (1998): 391–93. [Sigaeva, G. V. “S. S. Krym and his role in the creation of a Taurida university.” Kultura narodov Prichernomor’ya no. 3 (1998): 391–93.]
12.2. individual
209
2719 СОРОКИН, Р. А. “Зaконопроект С. С. Крыма о создании таврического университета.” Ученые записки Таврического национального университета им. В. И. Вернадского; Серия ‘Юридические науки’ 20 (59), № 2 (2007): 262–68. [Sorokin, R. A. “The bill of S. S. Krym on the creation of a Taurida university.” Uchenye zapiski Tavricheskogo natsional’nogo universiteta im. V. I. Vernadskogo; Seriya ‘Iuridichskiye nauki’ 20 (59), no. 2 (2007): 262–68.
2724 MARKON, Isaac. 3:761.
2720 [СУХОРУКОВ, В. Н.] “Соломон Самойлович Крым (к 85-летию ТНУ им. Вернадского).” Южная столица, 17.10.2003. [[Sukhorukov, V. N.] “Solomon Samoilovich Krym (towards the 85th anniversary of Vernadskii TNU).” Yuzhnaya stolitsa, Oct. 17, 2003.]
Kukizow, David ben Mordecai, 1777–1855 b. Krasny Ostrow (Kukizów); scholar, theologian; ḥ azzan in Kukizów from ca.1803 until 1822; moved to Eupatoria in 1822, where he served as ḥ azzan and teacher; was one of the founders and supporters of the Karaite printing press. He left Eupatoria during the Crimean war and died of cholera in Nikolayev in southern Ukraine in 1855.
Works by Krym 2721 КРЫМ, С. С. “Терентий Иванович Вяземский. Встречи и воспоминания.” Труды Карадагской научной станции им. Т. И. Вяземского вып.1 (1917): 12–17. [Krym, S. S. “Terentiy Ivanovich Vyazemskiy: meetings and recollections.” Trudy Karadagskoy nauchnoy stantsii im. T. I. Vyazemskogo 1 (1917): 12–17.] Published in Moscow. 2722 ———. “Т. И. Вяземский: Встречи и воспоминания.”. Подготовил В. Г. Зарубин. Историческое Наследие Крыма 11 (2005): 184–87. [Krym, S. S. “T. I. Vyazemskiy: meetings and recollections.” Prepared by V. G. Zarubin. Istoricheskiye naslediye Kryma 11(2005):184–87.] Publication of S. Krym’s memoirs about the physician T. I. Vyazemskiy. Reprint of preceding item. See also the Literature chapter, no. 6976–79. Kukizów Family 2723 “Kokisow (or Kukisow).” UJE 6:440.
“Kokisow.” JL
2725 ———. “Kukizow (Kokizow).” EJ 10:1288. 2726 ———, Golda Akhiezer. “Kukizow.” EJ2 12:382–83. 2727 ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach. “Uruwu jaryk eltiwcilernin.” [The family of enlighteners.] KA 9 (1936): 2–6. On the Kukizow family. 2728
.496–495 עמ׳29 “ א"ע.”קוקיזוב
‛
2729 “Kokisov, David ben Mordejai.” EJC 6:462. 2730 MARKON, Isaac. “Kukizow (Kokisow), David ben Mordechai.” EJB 10:475–76. Kukizow/Kokizov, Judah or Yufuda Davidovich, 1840–1917 Son of David ben Mordecai born and lived in Eupatoria; died in St. Petersburg. 2731 MARKON, Isaac. “Kukizow (Kokisow), Jehuda.” EJB 10:476. Leonowicz, Abraham ben Levi (d. 1851) 2732 AKHIEZER, Golda. EJ2 12:648.
“Leonovich.”
2733 LEONOWICZ, Joseph. “II. Kynasy Ribbi Awrahamnyn Leonowicznin oł szofetnin.” [Qinah [in memory] of the judge, Ribbi Abraham Leonowicz.] KA 10 (1936): 4–5. Leonowicz, Joseph ben Abraham, 1794–1867 Ḥ azzan in Halicz from 1851–66. 2734 AKHIEZER, Golda. EJ2 12:648
“Leonovich.”
210
biographies of east european karaites
Leonowicz, Zarah ben Samuel, d. 1895 2735 AKHIEZER, Golda. EJ2 12:648
“Leonovich.”
Lutski, Abraham ben Joseph Solomon, 1792–1855 2736 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Abraham ben Joseph Solomon ha-Hazan.” JE 1:112. 2737 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz. “Abraham ben Josef Solomo Luzki ha-Chasan.” EJB 1:500–501. 2738 ———. “Luzki (Lucki), Abraham ben Joseph Solomon.” EJ 11:594. 2739 SIMCHONI, Jacob Naphtali Herz, [Golda Akhiezer.] “Luzki (Lucki), Abraham ben Joseph Solomon.” EJ2 13:278. 2740 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Авраам бен Иосиф-Соломон Луцкий.” ЕЭ 1:293–294. [Poznański, S. “Abraham ben Joseph-Solomon Lutski.” YeÈ 1:293–94.] 2741 “.(”אברהם בן יוסף שלמה )לוצקי .305–304 עמ׳1 א"ע
‛
2742 “ א"ע. אברהם בן יוסף שלמה:”לוצקי .531 עמ׳21
‛
Lutski, Joseph Solomon ben Moses, 1768–1844 Born in Galicia; later ḥ azzan in Eupatoria; known also by the acronym Yashar; important Karaite scholar; author of a travel diary describing the Karaite mission to St. Petersburg in 1827. 2743 “Lutzki (Lucki, Luzki), Yosef Shlomo ben Moshe.” EJC 7:207–8. 2744 “Luzki, Jose Salomao ben Moises.” BCJ 2:808. 2745 “Luzki (Lutzki or Lucki), Joseph Solomon ben Moses.” UJE 7:244. 2746 MARKON, Isaac. “Josef Salomo ben Mose Luzki.” EJB 9:376–77. 2747 ———. “Luzki (Lutzki, Lucki), Joseph Solomon ben Moses.” EJ 11:594–95. 2748 ———, [Golda Akhiezer.] “Luzki (Lutzki, Lucki), Joseph Solomon ben Moses.” EJ2 13:278.
2749 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Łucki Józef Salomon, przydomek Jaszar (1770–1855), pisarz karaimski.” [Joseph Solomon Lucki, nicknamed Yashar (1770–1855), Karaite author.] PSB 18:512–13. 2750 ПОЗНАНСКИЙ, Самуил. “Иосиф Соломон бен-Моисей Луцкий.” ЕЭ 8:874–75. [Poznański, S. “Iosif Solomon ben-Moisei Lutskii.” YeÈ 8:874–75] Malecki 1852 or 1854 Teacher, theologian, ḥ azzan in Troki, author of numerous works in Hebrew and Karaim; translated the Tanakh and prayer books into the North-Western (Troki) dialect of Karaim; died in Wilno. 2751 [FIRKOWICZ], Szemaja-bienAwraham. “Jarych sahyncz abajły üriatiuwczugia P. Maleckiga (1854–1928).” [To the blessed memory of the teacher P. Malecki (1854–1928).] MK 2:1 (1929): 46–48. 2752 П., О. [= Пилецкий, Овадия “] “Ф. А. Малецкий.” КС 5 (1913): 9–12. [P., O. [= Piletskiy, Ovadiya]. “F.A. Maletskiy.” KS 5 (1913): 9–12.] Michri, Avraam Yufudovich, 1830–1917 Born and died in Eupatoria; scholar and book collector. 2753 Е., С. [Ельяшевич, Сима?] “Авраам Юфудович Мичри (некролог).” ИТОКДП 1 (1918): 25–26. [E., S. “Avraam Iufudovich Michri (an obituary).” ITOKDP 1 (1918): 25–26.] Mickiewicz, Zachariasz, 1841–1926 From 1913, junior ḥazzan in Troki; from 1915–1922, senior ḥ azzan and ḥ akham of the community in the evacuation (Smolensk) and Troki; pedagogue and translator of the Bible into Karaim. 2754 Szpakowska, Aleksandra. “ḥazzan Zachariasz Mickiewicz.” Awazymyz 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=422&a=3. Translated from Russian by Konstanty Pilecki.
12.2. individual Mordkowicz, Jeszua Josef (Joshua Joseph b. Moses), 1802–84 Last ḥ azzan of Kukizów [1822–c.1831]; ḥ azzan in Halicz 1866–84; translator of the Bible into Karaim, scribe, famous copier of MSS. 2755 LEONOWICZ, Simcha ben Yeshua Yakov. “Kynasy Ribbi Jeszua Josef Mordkowicznin.” [The qinah [to the memory] of Ribbi Yeshu‘ah Joseph Mordkowicz.] KA 10 (1936): 5–6. Author was ḥazzan in Halicz From 1894–1900. 2756 ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach. “Josef Mordkowicz (1802–1884) (W 40–ta rocznice zgonu).” [Josef Mordkowicz (1802–1884) (on the 40th anniversary of his death). MK 1:2 (1925): 20–23. Panpulov, Samuil Moyseyevich, 1831–1911 Sometimes spelled Pampulov; b. Eupatoria; Crimean hakham from 1880–1911. 2757 “Адреса от караимских общин к 25-му юбилею С. М. Панпулова.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 21–28. [“Addresses from Karaite communities on the occasion of the 25th anniversary of S. M. Panpulov.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 21–28.] 2758 “Вожди.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 3–6. [“The leaders.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 3–6.] In memory of Panpulov (Самуил Моисеевич Панпулов) and Kazaz (Илья Ильич Казас). 2759 ГАБАЙ-ЕФЕТОВА, Л. А. “Пребывание гахана С. М. Пампулова в Одессе. [Из воспоминаний моего отца А. С. Ефетова).” КВ 30 (1997). [Gabai-Efetova, L. A. “The stay of ḥakham S.M. Pampulov in Odessa (from the memoirs of my father A.S. Efetov).” KV 30 (1997).] 2760 ЛЕБЕДЕВА, Э. И. [Эмилия Исаковна). Пример для потомства. Симферополь: [s.n.], 2002. [Симферополь: Издательский центр КГМИ). [Lebedeva, È. I. Example for posterity. Simferopol, 2002.] 108 рp.
211
2761 ЛУЦКИЙ, М. О. “Кого мы потеряли: Речь М. О. Луцкого над гробом.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 9–11. [Lutskii, M. O. “Whom we have lost: speech of M. O. Lutskii over the coffin.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 9–11.] Eulogy for Panpulov. 2762 Н., Ев. “Памяти С. М. Панпулова.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 7. [N., Ev. “In the memory of S. M. Panpulov.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 7.] A poem in his memory. 2763 “Самуил Моисеевич Панпулов.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 13–15. [“Samuil Moiseyevich Panpulov.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 13–15.] 2764 САРАЧ, М. С. “Были о гахаме Пампулове.” КВ 5 (38) (1998). [Sarach, M. S. “True stories about ḥakham Pampulov.” KV 5 (38) (1998).] 2765 СИНАНИ, М. C. “Кто трон почившего займет.” [стихотворение). КС 3–4 (сентябрь-октябрь 1913): 2. [Sinani, M. S. “Who will occupy the throne of the deceased? (A poem).” KS 3–4 (Sept–Oct 1913): 2.] On the death of S. Panpulov. 2766 “Формулярный список Таврического и Одесского караимского гахама Самуила Моисеевича Панпулова.” КЖ 7 (декабрь 1911): 16–20. [“Official biography of the Taurida and Odessa hakham Samuil Moiseevich Panpulov.” KZh 7 (December 1911): 16–20.] 2767 ХАРСУН, М. “Его чтили не только караимы.” Крымская правда, 07.04.1995. [Kharsun, M. “He was honoured not only by the Karaites.” Krymskaya pravda, April 7, 1995.] 2768 ”החכם שמואל בן משה.אלגמיל יוסף ‛ )אדר9 “ דובר בני מקרא.בונפולוב .8 :(תשל"ה 2769 ”החכם שמואל בן משה.[]דבח יוסף ‛ — )טבת־ניסן5 “ הדובר.פנפילוב .8 :(מרס תשכ"ד
212
biographies of east european karaites
2770 מכתב. . . שמואל הנגיד. . . לכבוד אדוננו
תודה מאת עדת בני ישראל היושבים :Евпатория .בעיר אודססא .[ דף1] .1905 אברהם טנאגוז תרס"ה
‛
‛
An expression of thanks from the Karaite community of Odessa to Samuel Panpulov, the leader of the Karaite community. Place of publication only in Cyrillic script. [KL 39] [KPP 3.63]. Pigit, Samuel ben Shemariah Born Chufut-Kale 1849; d. Yekaterinoslav 1911, studied in Eupatoria and Bakhchisaray; ḥ azzan in Karasubazar, Simferopol and Yekaterinoslav. 2771 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Pigit, Samuel ben Shemaria.” EJ2 16:151. 2772 “Памяти С.Ш. Пигита.” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 68–72. [“To the memory of S.Sh. Pigit.” KZh 2 (July 1911): 68–72.] 2773 ПИГИТ, С. Ш. “Дни минувшие . . . Из воспоминаний.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 8–14; 7 (декабрь 1911): 43–51; 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 59–64. [Pigit, S. Sh. “The days that passed . . . from the memoirs.” KZh 5–6 (Oct.–Nov. 1911): 8–14; 7 (Dec. 1911): 43–51; 8–9 (Jan.–Feb. 1912): 59–64.] Reminiscences from his book: אגרת נדחי שמואל. This part of his memoirs provides readers with important information on the history of Chufut-Kale in the 1850s, the Crimean war, and the figure of Solomon Beim. Pilecki, Owadjusz (Ovadiya Il’ich), 1884–1930 Journalist from Wilno; editor of periodicals Karaimskoe Slovo and Sahyszymyz. 2774 MARDKOWICZ, Aleksander. “Owadja Pilecki.” KA 1:1 (1931): 23–24. Biography.
Shakay, S. I. (Saduk Il’ich), 1822–95 Wealthy Eupatorian Karaite; one of the first inhabitants of the city to realize the potential of Eupatoria as a vacation resort; the grateful community erected a monument in his memory and named one of the city parks after him. 2775 “Памяти С. И. Шакая.” КЖ 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 117–118. [“In memory of S.I. Shakai.” KZh 5–6 (Oct.–Nov. 1911): 117–118.] Shishman, Beneta Solomonovna 2776 “Выпись из копии духовного завещания Бенеты Соломоновны Шишман . . .” ИТОКДП 5–6 (ноябрь 1917): 46. [“Extract from the copy of the last will of Beneta Solomonovna Shishman . . .” ITOKDP 5–6 (Nov 1917): 46.] Sinani, Boris Naumovich, 1851–1922 2777 СИНАНИ, И. Б. “Общественная совесть.” КВ 10 (1995). [Sinani, I. B. “Common conscience.” KV 10 (1995).] Sinani, Isaac Iosifovich, 1833–90 Teacher and shammash in Bakhchisaray and Sevastopol; ḥ azzan in Simferopol from the 1850s until 1878; scholar, author of 2 vol. study of Karaite history in Russian. 2778 ИСАКОВ, В. “Памяти караимского историка.” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 64–67. [Isakov, V. “To the memory of a Karaite historian.” KZh 2 (July 1911): 64–67.] 2779 СИНАНИ, И. Альбом Синани. Ялта, 1994. [Sinani, I. Sinani album. Yalta, 1994.] 32 leaves. Sultanski, I. M. (Isaac ben Mordecai or Isaak Mordekhayevich), d. 1899 Son of Mordecai Sultansky; ḥ azzan in Simferopol.
12.2. individual 2780 “Речь, произнесенная на похоронах И.М. Султанского.” Салгир (газета общественная, политическая и литературная) (Симферополь) 27.05.1899, № 119: 2–3. [“A speech delivered at the funeral of I. M. Sultanski.” Salgir, May 27, 1899, no. 119: 2–3.] Obituary for I. M. Sultanski; see also Крымский курьер (Ялта) 1899, № 117: 3 [Krymskiy Kur’yer (Yalta) 1899, no. 117:3]. Sultansky (Sułtański), Mordecai ben Joseph, ca. 1772–1862 Born in Łuck; ḥ azzan in Łuck until the conflict with his disciple Abraham Firkovich in 1821; then in Chufut Kale, Eupatoria, Kherson (Ukraine); together with Firkovich, one of the earliest Karaite romantic historians in Eastern Europe. 2781 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Sultansky, Mordecai ben Joseph.” EJ2 19:306. 2782 MARKON, Isaac. “Sultanski, Mordechaj ben Josef.” JL 5=4/2:776. 2783 NEMOY, Leon. “Sultansky, Mordecai ben Joseph.” EJ 15:506. 2784 ———. “Sultansky, Mordecai ben Joseph.” UJE 10:97. 2785 OCHSER, Schulim. “Sultansky, Mordecai.” JE 11:584. 2786 “Sultansky, Mordejai ben Yosef.” EJC 10:122. 2787 “Султанский, Мордехай бен Иосиф.” ЕЭ 14:637. [“Sultanskiy, Mordekhay ben Iosif.” YeÈ 14:637.] Tynfowicz, Nehamia Markovich, b. Poniewież, 1843; d. Melitopol, 1927 Shammash and ḥ azzan in Poniewież from 1896–1915. 2788 “Jarych gan‘edień N. M. Tynfowiczcha = Светлой памяти Н. М.Тынфовича.” [To the blessed memory of N. M. Tynfowicz.] Sahyszymyz 1(1927):6.
213
Zacharjasiewicz, Shalom ben Zachariah, 1765/1766–1813 Also known as “rav Shalom ha-Helitsi”; ḥ azzan in Halicz in 1802–1810; author of the grammatical treatises Dover Shalom (Speaker of Peace), Eder ha-yeqar (A Noble Sum), and Nimmuqim (Explanations) to Mordecai ben Nisan’s supercommentary on Sefer ha-Mivḥ ar. 2789 Karaucu (pseudonym). “Unutkan ribbimiz.” [Our forgotten teacher.] KA 3 (1932): 18–22; 4 (1932):15– 17. Biography of Zacharjasiewicz. 2790 LEONOWICZ, Joseph. “I. Kynasy Ribbi Szałomnun Zacharjasiewicznin.” [Qinah [in memory] of Ribbi Shalom Zacharjasiewicz.] KA 10 (1936): 4. Zajączkowski, Achiezer, 1855–1930 Communal activist in interwar PolandLithuania. 2791 “Błogosławionej pamięci.” [To his blessed memory). MK 2:3–4 (1931): 50–56. Necrology. 2792 ŁOBANOS, Josief [Łobanos, Józef.] “Kyna: jarych da ałhyszły sahynczyna Achiezer Zajączkowski-niń oł manhygnyn = [Elegia] [Lament.] MK 2, nos. 3–4 (1930–31): 57–58. Poem on the death of Achiezer Zajączkowski. 12.2.3. 1917–Present Collective 2793 DUBIŃSKA, Zofia. “Zachowane w pamięci” [Preserved in memory.] Awazymyz 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=422&a=2. Memoirs of Zofia Dubińską (1915–2008), important Karaite Turkologist, about the Karaite families of Szpakowski, Kobecki, Abkowicz, Łopatto and some others.
214
biographies of east european karaites
2794 “Pamięci tych, co odeszli . . .” [To the memory of those, who passed away . . .]. MK 1 (1945/46): 139–42. Obituaries of seventeen Karaites from Warsaw, Wilno, Łuck, and Halicz who died during WW II. 2795 БОГОСЛАВСКАЯ, Т., А. Кальфа. “Юристы-караимы.” КВ 5 (48) (Май 1999). [Bogoslavskaia, T., A. Kalfa. “Karaite lawyers.” KV 5 (48) (May 1999).] Karaite jurists. 2796 “Представители караимских семей (Фотографии для энциклопедии присланы караимскими семьями).” КНЭ 6/1: 29–236. [“Representatives of Karaite families (pictures sent for the encyclopaedia by Karaite families).” KNÈ 6/1: 29–236.] Collection of photographs of Karaite families and individuals. Individual Abkowicz, Raphael ben Abraham Samuel (Rafał ben Abraham Szemuel), 1896–1992 Born in Troki; died in Wrocław; ḥ azzan in Łuck, 1929–1938; then moved to Wilno; after 1945, ḥ azzan in Wrocław, the last (and the only) ḥ azzan in post-war Poland. 2797 BOLTRYK, M. “Ostatni ḥazzan.” [The last ḥazzan.] Kontrasty 19, no. 5 (May 1986): 6–9. On Rafał Abkowicz. 2798 “Wspomnienie” [Memories.] Awazymyz 1 (2) (1999): 4–5 [= http://www.awazymyz.karaimi. org/index.php?p=42&a=4]. His autobiography with introduction. Abrahamowicz, Sabina, d. 2008 Widow of Zacharjusz Abrahamowicz. 2799 ZAJĄCZKOWSKA-ŁOPATTO, Emilia. “O Sabinie Abrahamowicz.” [About Sabina Abrahamowicz.] Awazymyz 2008, № 3. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=420&a=10. Bender, Ostap. See Levi-Maytop.
Bobovich-Yefetova, S. E. 2800 ГАБАЙ-ЕФЕТОВА, Л. А. “Дела давно минувших дней. [Из воспоминаний моей матери С. Э. Бобович-Ефетовой).” КВ 31 (1997). [Gabai-Efetova, L. A. “The events of days long past (From the memoirs of my mother S. E. Bobovich-Efetova).” KV 31 (1997).] 2801 ———. “Посещение Екатериной Великой Крыма. [Из воспоминаний моей матери С. Э. Бобович-Ефетовой.]” КВ 1994, № 6; 1998, № 3 (36) (GabaiEfetova, L. A. “Catherine the Great visit to the Crimea. [From the memoirs of my mother S. E. Bobovich-Efetova).” KV 1994, no. 6; 1998, no. 3 (36).] Choref, Mikhail Yakovlevich, 1932–99 Karaite collector and historian from Bakhchisaray; proponent of Turkic theory of Karaite origins. 2802 Казас, М. М. “Встречи с М. Я. Чорефом, исследователем, сказителем, патриотом.” КВ, 2001, № 1 (59). [Kazaz, M. M. “My meetings with M. Ya. Choref, researcher, storyteller, and patriot.” KV, 2001, no. 1 (59).] Dubiński Family 2803 БAЛЫШОВ, Н. “Древний род.” Слава труду, 20.05.1993. [Balyshov, N. “An old family.” Slava trudu, May 20, 1993.] Dubiński, Aleksander. See Turkic Languages, nos. 7236–40. Dubiński, Yakov Abramovich, 1895–1958 Born in Feodosia; ḥ azzan in ChufutKale after 1918, one of the last keepers of Chufut-Kale; amateur archaeologist and one of the founders of the museum of cave-towns in the Crimea. 2804 ПОЛКАНОВА, Т. А. “Основатель музея пещерных городов.” В Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 83–86. [Polkanova, T. A. “Founder of the cave towns’ museum.” In Krymskiye karaimy (Polkanov)*, 83–86.]
12.2. individual Efetova-Gabai, Lidiya Aleksandrovna, 1921–98 Physician in Eupatoria and Simferopol; communal activist. 2805 ЕФЕТОВА-ГАБАЙ, Л. А. “Из прошлого.” КВ, 1998, № 5 (май) (38). [Efetova-Gabai, L. A. “From the past.” KV, 1998, no. 5 (May) (38).] 2806 ———. “Моя семья.” Крымские караимы февраль 1998, [2–3.] [Efetova-Gabai, L. A. “My family.” Krymskiye karaimy Feb. 1998, [2–3.]] 2807 КОГЕН, Ю. “Джан джанэты болсун, Да будет еë душа в раю: Памяти Л. А. Ефетовой-Габай (1921–1998).” Крымские караимы февраль 1998, 1. [Kogen, Yu. “Let her soul rest in heaven: in memory of L. A. Efetova-Gabai (1921–1998).” Krymskiye karaimy Feb. 1998, 1.] Egiz, K. B. [Ksenya Borisovna, 1855–1937 Educator in Simferopol; founder of primary school for girls. 2808 ЭГИЗ, К. Б. “Из моих воспоминаний.” БЙ 1 (1927): 87. [Egiz, K. B. “From my memoirs.” BY 1 (1927): 87] El’yashevich, Boris Saad’yevich (Berakhah ben Saadiah), 1881–1971 Born in Poniewież, Lithuania; disciple of I. I. Kazaz; ḥ azzan in Eupatoria from 1903– 1921 and from 1946–1958; Eupatorian ḥ akham from 1919–1925; author of a number of books and articles in Russian. 2809 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. “Б. С. Ельяшевич—караимский просветитель.” КВ 22 (1996). [Kefeli, B. I. “B. S. El’yashevich— the Karaite enlightener.” KV 22 (1996).] 2810 ШАЙТАН, И. “‘Благословляю на святое дело. . . .’ Памяти Б. С. Ельяшевича.” Крымские известия, 11.10.1996. [Shaytan, I. “ ‘I bless your sacred cause . . .’ In memory of B. S. El’yashevich.” Krymskiye izvestiya, Oct. 11, 1996.] 116 years since his birth.
215
Eru, M. I. 2811 ХАРСУН, М. “Человек щедрой души.” Крымская правда, 23.10.1997. [Kharsun, M. “A man of generous heart.” Krymskaya pravda, Oct. 23, 1997.] Eszwowicz, Zachariasz, b. 1927 Halicz; later moved to Troki; still remembers and uses the Karaim language for liturgical purposes. 2812 Szpakowska, A. “Zachariasz Eszwowicz.” Awazymyz, 2007, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=415&a=6. Firkovich Family (Troki) 2813 Józefowicz, Gabriel. “Wiek wielebnych Firkowiczów” [The century of righteous Firkowiczes.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 1 Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=418&a=5. A poem in Polish about the Firkowicz family (Troki). Firkovičius, Mykolas (= Firkowicz, Michał/ Mikhail), Troki, 17.11.1924–Vilnius/Wilno, 12.10.2000 Еngineer by profession; ḥ azzan in Troki from ca. 1993–2000; publisher of prayer books in Karaim; played important role in the revival of Karaite culture in postSoviet Lithuania. 2814 HARVIAINEN, Tapani. “Insinööri Mykolas Firkovičius—Opettaja elvytti Liettuan karaiimiyhteisön (muistokirjoitus). [Mr. Mykolas Firkovičius, an engineer, revived the Lithuanian Karaim community (an obituary).] Helsingin sanomat (Helsinki), 11.11.2000. 2815 JUCHNIEWICZ, Szymon. “Mowa wygłoszona po karaimsku w czasie pogrzebu ḥazzana Michała Firkowicza.” [Speech delivered in Karaim at the funeral of ḥazzan Michał Firkowicz.] Awazymyz, 2001, № 1 (5): 3. Online at: http:// www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=45&a=2]. Eulogy in Polish and Karaim.
216
biographies of east european karaites
2816 JUTKIEWICZ, Aleksander. “Jubileusz 80-lecia Michała Firkowicza w dn. 17.11.2004 r.” [The 80th birthday celebration of Michał Firkowicz on 17.11.2004.] Awazymyz, 2005, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=410&a=7. 2817 TRYJARSKI, Edward. “Michał Firkowicz (17.11.1924– 12.10.2000).” PO, 2001, № 1–2 (= no. 196–197): 138–39. Author is a famous Polish Turkologist. 2818 ZAGRECKAITĖ, Alvyra. “Firkovičius, Mykolas 1924.11.17–2000.10.12.” Trakų žemė, 21.10.2000, 2. In memory of the President of the Lithuanian Karaite Religious society and spiritual leader. 2819 ЮХНЕВИЧ, С. “Кончина уллу газзана Михаила Фирковича.” КВ, 2001, № 2 (60) [Juchniewicz, S. “Death of the grand ḥazzan Mikhail Firkovich.” KV, 2001, no. 2 (60).] Related to Polish version above. Firkowicz, Aleksander (Sarshalom) ben Samuel, d. Łuck 24.10.1935 Served as shammash of the Łuck community for 35 years. 2820 RUDKOWSKI, Sergjusz. “Aleksander Firkowicz (Sahyncłar).” [Alexander Firkowicz (Memories).] KA 9 (1936): 22. 2821 “Jasły bitihinden Łucka dzymatnyn.” [From a sad letter from the Łuck community]. KA 9 (1936): 6. Firkowicz, Bogusław, d. ca. 2003 A bibliophile and collector of rare Karaite books in the Polish language, a grandson of the ḥ azzan Izaak ben Nisan (Bogusław) Firkowicz, after whom he was named “Bogusław”. 2822 BABADŻAN, Aleksander. “Kilka słów o Bogusiu Firkowiczu.” [A few words about Bogusław Firkowicz.] Awazymyz, 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=422&a=8.
2823 ———. “Związki Bogusława Firkowicza z Krymem.” [Bogusław Firkowicz’s Crimean connections.] In Almanach karaimski*, 101–3. 2824 PILECKI, Szymon. “Bogusław i Kamila Firkowiczowie oraz ich potomkowie” [Bogusław i Kamila Firkowicz and their descendants.] In Almanach karaimski*, 85–100 Firkowicz, Jerzy, Gdańsk, 18.01.1948–Flensburg, 19.12.2005 Karaite wrestler. 2825 PILECKI, Konstanty. “Ostatnia walka.” [The last battle.] Awazymyz, 2006/1. Online at: http://www.karaimi.org/awazymyz/ index.php?p=412&a=11. Firkowicz, Szemaja (Szymon) = Firkovich, Semion Adolfovich = Szafir, 1897–1982 Ḥ azzan in Troki, 1921–1982; also important poet, translator, collector of MSS, patriot and reformer of the Karaim language. See also section on him in Turkic Literature chapter. 2826 DUBIŃSKI, Aleksander. “Firkowicz, Szemaja (Szymon).” In Encyklopedia Katolicka, 5:297. Lublin: Katolicki Uniwersytet Lubelski, 1989. 2827 ———. “Жизнь и творчество С. А. Фирковича” [The life and works of S. A. Firkovich.] RO 45, no. 1 (1986): 123–26. 2828 “Firkovič, Simanas Severinas (g. 1897).” In Lietuviškoji enciklopedija 8:262. Kaunas: Spaudos fondas, 1940. 2829 FIRKOVIČIUS, Mykolas. “Firkovičius Simonas, karaimų religinės ir tautinės dvasios puoselėtojas.” [Simonas Firkovičius, guardian of the Karaite religion and national culture.] Galvė, 20.11.1992, 3. Cf. the Russian version, no. 2833 below.
12.2. individual 2830 NEMEIKAITĖ, Sigita. “Prisiminta šviesi asmenybė.” [Remembering a bright personality.] Galvė, 10.11.1992, 1. 2831 RAJACKIENĖ, Aldona. “Paminklas Simono Firkovičiaus 100-osioms gimimo metinėms.” [A memorial to the 100th anniversary of the birth of Szymon Firkowycz.] Galvė, 05.11.1997, 2. 2832 ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach. “Dziesięciolecie kapłaństwa Ułłu ḥazzana Szemai Firkowicza.” [The tenth anniversary of the pastoral activity of grand ḥazzan Szemaja Firkowicz.] MK 2, nos. 3–4 (1930–1931): 77–81. 2833 ФИРКОВИЧЮС, Миколас. “Симонас Фирковичюс— хранитель религиозной и национальной культуры караимов.” Гальве, 1992, № 93. [Firkovičius, M. “Simonas Firkovičius—the guardian of the religious and national culture of the Karaites.” Gal’ve, 1992, no. 93.] Cf. Lithuanian version above no. 2829. Fuki, Il’ya Aleksandrovich (a.k.a. Fuki, Il’yas ga-gakham ben Iskander Chelebi Rossii) Founder of Liga Karaimov Rossii. 2834 ПРАВЛЕНИЕ МОСКОВСКОГО КУЛЬТУРНОПРОСВЕТИТЕЛЬСКОГО ОБЩЕСТВА КАРАИМОВ. “О “деятельности” Ильяса Фуки Га-Гахама Бен Искандера Челеби.” КВ 28 (1997). [Board of directors of the Moscow Karaite Cultural Eucational Society. “On the “activity” of Ilias Fuki ha-Hakham ben Iskander Chelebi.” KV 28 (1997).] 2835 ЧИТАТЕЛЬ. “И мы не лыком шиты.” КВ 1998, № 7 (40)(июль). [A Reader. “We were not born yesterday.” KV 1998, no. 7 (40) (July).] Another critique of Fuki’s activities.
217
Grigulevich, Iosif Romual’dovich, 1913–88 Soviet spy; took part in Trotsky’s assassination; later became a Latin American scholar; author of about fifty monographs on political and religious history, including the biography of Ernesto Che Guevara, based on his personal contacts with the latter; also wrote under pseudonym Iosif Lavretski/ Ławrecki. 2836 BEZEKOWICZ, Elżbieta. “O Grygulewiczu inaczej.” [About Grygulewicz in a different manner.] Awazymyz, 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=422&a=5. The author criticizes an article about Grigulevich (“Cyngiel Stalina” (Stalin’s trigger) Wprost, 25.01.2009), and suggests a different, more objective approach to the analysis of his biography. 2837 “Cyngiel Stalina” [Stalin’s trigger.] Wprost, 25.01.2009. 2838 PAWELEC, Mariusz. “Na marginesie.” Awazymyz, 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=422&a=6. 2839 НИКАНДРОВ, Нил. Григулевич: Разведчик, “которому везло.” Москва: Молодая Гвардия, 2005. [Nikandrov, N. Grigulevich: a secret service man “who was lucky.” Moscow, 2005.] 404 pp. 2840 ПАПОРОВ, Ю. Академик нелегальных наук. С-Пб.: Нева, 2004. [Paporov, Yu. The Academy of illegal sciences. St. Petersburg, 2004.] 186, [2] pp. 2841 ЧИКОВ, В. М. Суперагент Сталина: Тринадцать жизней разведчика. Москва: Вече, 2006. [Chikov, V. M. Stalin’s superagent: The thirteen lives of an intelligence officer. Moscow, 2006.] 384 рp. Iosif Grigulevich’s life as a journalist, writer, and secret agent.
218
biographies of east european karaites
Grigulevičiūtė (Grigulewicz), S. 2842 MARKAVIČIENĖ, Algima. “Ji kovoja us savo gyvenimą.” [She struggled for ther life.] Sekundė, 19.09.1997, 10. About S. Grigulevičiūtė the oldest living Lithuanian Karaite (at that time). Gumush, David Markovich, 1899–1980 Karaite educator and communal activist from Sevastopol; well-known amateur translator of the works of nineteenthcentury Karaite and Rabbanite authors (esp. Abraham Firkovich, Joseph Solomon Lutski, and Ephraim Deinard) from Hebrew in the post-war period. 2843 БАККАЛ Е. Г., О. Б. БЕЛЫЙ. “Обзор архива караимского просветителя Давида Марковича Гумуша (1899–1980 гг.).” B Материалы Одиннадцатой Ежегодной Международной Междисциплинарной конференции по иудаике, ред. К. Ю. Бурмистров, Р. М. Капланов, В. В. Мочалова, 1:81–101. Москва: Сэфер, 2004. [Bakkal, E. G., O. B. Belyi. “An overview of the archive of the Karaite enlightener David Markovich Gumush (1899–1980).” In Materialy Odinnadtsatoy ezhegodnoy mezhdunarodnoy mezhdistsiplinarnoy konferentsii po iudaike, edited by K. Yu. Burmistrov, R. M. Kaplanov, V. V. Mochalova, 1:81–101. Moscow, 2004.] A survey of D. Gumush’s private archive now held by the Sevastopol Karaite community. Isakovich Family 2844 ЧОПП, Игорь. “Баня Исаковича? Не только.” Одесса, 1998, № 6: 22–25. [Chopp, Igor. “Isakoviches’ bath-house? Not only that.” Odessa, 1998, no. 6: 22–25.]
An account of the Isakoviches, a family of successful Karaite merchants and philanthropists from Odessa. Includes information on the singer Anna Isakovich. Also available online: http://www.paco. net/odessa/media/odessa/0698/18. htm. Joffe, Adolf Abramovich, 1883–1927 Born in Simferopol; communist revolutionary; diplomat; member of the Bolshevik government; some sources consider him to be a Karaite but his Karaite identity is highly unlikely; only included here to clarify this point. 2845 HAUPT, Georges, and Jean-Jacques Marie. Makers of the Russian Revolution: Biographies of Bolshevik Leaders. Translated from the Russian by C. I. P. Ferdinand; commentaries translated from the French by D. M. Bellos. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1974. See pp. 347–52: “Adolf Abramovich Ioffe (literary pseudonym: V. Krymsky).” Earliest source with Karaite attribution. 2846 “Joffe, Adolf Abramovich.” EJ 10:140. No mention of Karaite identity. 2847 LINDEMANN, Albert S. Esau’s Tears: Modern Anti-Semitism and the Rise of the Jews. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. See pp. 430–31. Following Haupt and Marie. Józefowicz (Juzefavičius), Simas 2848 VISOCKAS, Gintaras. “Simas.” Valstiečių laikraštis, 04.02.1997, 11. Juchniewicz, Marek, 1924–2008 Wilno Karaite. 2849 Abkowicz Zofia, Szymon Juchniewicz, Anna Szpakowska. “Marek Juchniewicz, nasz brat.” [Marek Juchniewicz, our brother.] Awazymyz, 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=422&a=9.
12.2. individual
219
Jutkiewicz, Aleksander, 1945–2005 Тeacher and agronomist from Troki.
Kefeli Family. See Penbek Family.
2850 JUTKIEWICZ, Aleksander. “Odszedł Aleksander Jutkiewicz (25.07.1945–25.10.2005).” [Aleksander Jutkiewicz (25.07.1945–25.10.2005) passed away.]” Awazymyz 2005, № 2. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=411&a=10 An obituary. Author is a cousin of the deceased.
Kefeli, Iakov A., 1876–1967 Born in Nikolayev; son of the ḥ azzan of the Nikolayev community; physician in the Russian fleet, took part in the RussoJapanaese War of 1904–05; later was a general; author of many interesting unpublished political works and memoirs.
Kapon Family. See Penbek Family. Katyk, Аron Il’ich, 1883–1942 Βorn in Eupatoria; teacher and ḥ azzan in Feodosiia; journalist, man of letters; author of plays and stories in Russian and Crimean-Tatar. 2851 КАТЫК, Арон. “Записки караимского школьника.” КЖ 3–4 (август–сентябрь 1911): 6–18; 5–6 (октябрь–ноябрь 1911): 34–45. [Katyk, Aron. “Notes of a Karaite schoolboy.” KZh 3–4 (August–September 1911): 6–18; 5–6 (October–November 1911): 34–45.] Humorous memoirs by the author about his childhood experiences in the Karaite religious school in Eupatoria (Aleksandrovskoe Academy; see Education chapterEurope-Crimea-Eupatoria); finished with the promise “to be continued,” which for some reason was not kept. 2852 ШАЙТАН, И. А. “Выдающийся писатель и педагог.” КВ 11 (1995). [Shaytan, I. A. “An outstanding writer and teacher.” KV 11 (1995).] About Katyk. 2853 ———. “Его знали не только караимы.” Крымские известия, 28.07.1994. [Shaytan, I. “Not only the Karaites knew him.” Krymskiye izvestiya 28.07.1994.] 111th anniversary of Katyk’s birth.
2854 САРАЧ, М. С. “Яков Кефели (1876–1967).” КВ Приложение 4 (Январь 1999). [Sarach, M. S. “Iakov Kefeli (1876–1967).” KV supplement 4 (Jan 1999).] 2855 ШАЙТАН, И. А. “Памяти ‘главного караима.’” КВ 26 (1996). [Shaytan, I. A. “In memory of the main Karaite.” KV 26 (1996).] Khafuz, Mark Ezrovich, 1920–2002 Author of monographs and articles on the Karaites; amateur linguist; activist in the Feodosian Karaite community. 2856 ЛОСЕВ, Дмитрий. “Памяти Марка Эзровича Хафуза.” КВ, 2002, № 3 (68) [Losev, D. “In memory of Mark Ezrovich Khafuz.” KV, 2002, no. 3 (68).] Kogen, Solomon Aronovich, Eupatoria, 1830–Kiev, 1900 Karaite maecenas, financed construction of the Karaite synagogue-kenasa in Kiev, owned eight tobacco factories in the city. 2857 АРАБАДЖИ, Александр. “Во имя неба и в пользу общности . . .” Караимская газета, 8–11 сентября 2005, 5. [Arabadzhi, A. “In the name of Heaven and for the benefit of the community . . .” Karaimskaya gazeta, 8–11 September 2005, 5.] Biography of S. A. Kogen; publishes Russian translation of the Hebrew inscription on his tombstone located in Eupatoria.
220
biographies of east european karaites
Kokenay, Boris Yakovlevich, 1892–1967 Born in Feodosiya, d. Rostov-na-Donu; important collector of MSS in Hebrew and (especially) in Karaim; author of several articles; his MSS were purchased by the library of Vilnius University, where they form the Kokenay-Kushul’ collection. 2858 SULIMOWICZ, A. “Kilka słów o autorze.” [A few words about the author.] Awazymyz, 2007, № 2. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=416&a=3. 2859 “Воспоминания Б. Я. Кокеная.” Крымские караимы (Июнь 1998): [6.] [“Memoirs of B. Ya. Kokenai.” Krymskiye karaimy, (June 1998): [6.]] 2860 КУШУЛЬ, С. И. “Кокенай Борис Яковлевич.” КВ 7 (1994). [Kushul, S. I. “Kokenai Boris Iakovlevich.” KV 7 (1994).] Kushul’, Avraam Isaakovich, 1900–2002 Brother of S. I. Kushul’; emigrated from the Crimea in 1920; lived in France. 2861 KUSZUL, A. I. “Modlitwa.” [Prayer.] Awazymyz, 2007, № 3. Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=417&a=4. Transl. from Russian by Konstanty Pilecki. Memoirs of a Karaite about emigration from Sevastopol in 1920 before the approaching Red Army.
Kushul’, Semita Isaakovna, 1906–96 Karaite activist from Eupatoria; author of numerous articles promoting the Turkic theory and defending Firkovich’s discoveries; a small museum in Eupatoria is named after her. 2864 КИСКАЧИ, А. В. “Семита Исааковна Кушуль.” КВ 23 (1996). [Kiskachi, A. V. “Semita Isaakovna Kushul.” KV 23 (1996).] 2865 “От редакции. Извещение о смерти С. И. Кушуль.” КВ 27 (1997). [“From the editors. Notice on the death of S. I. Kushul.” KV 27 (1997).] 2866 ОЧАН, А. И. “Не 90, а 900!” КВ 24 (1996). [Ochan, A. I. “Not 90, but 900!’ KV 24 (1996).] On the occasion of Kushul’s 90th birthday. 2867 ПОЛЯКОВ, В. “Она была героем своего времени.” Голос Крыма, 04.01.1997. [Polyakov, V. “She was a hero of her time.” Golos Kryma, Jan. 4, 1997.] 2868 ———. “Она была героем своего времени.” Крымские известия, 19.03.1997. [Polyakov, V. “She was a hero of her time.” Krimskiye izvestiya, March 19, 1997.] Probably identical to the preceding item.
2862 ———. “Rzeka.” [River.] Awazymyz, 2007, № 3. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=417&a=5. Transl. from Russian by Konstanty Pilecki. A fragment from Kushul’s letter about a river, 1930.
2869 ТИРИЯКИ, В. З. “Памяти С. И. Кушуль (прощальное слово на траурном митинге 16 декабря 1996 года).” КВ 29 (1997). [Tiriyaki, V. Z. “In memory of S. I. Kushul (farewell speech at the funeral meeting at December 16th, 1996).” KV 29 (1997).]
2863 “Я тоже не совсем оторван от караимской жизни.” Караимская газета, 8–11.09.2005, 3. [“I, also, am not totally estranged from Karaite life.” Karaimskaya gazeta, 8–11 September 2005, 3.] Publishes letters of A. I. Kushul’ to the Crimean Karaites.
2870 ТРИФОНОВА (ШАМАШ), В. И. “Памяти С. И. Кушуль.” КВ 27 (1997). [Trifonova (Shamash), V. I. “In memory of S. I. Kushul.” KV 27 (1997).] Leonowicz, Mordecai (Marek) ben Abraham-Zechariah, 1885 [or 1894?]–1940 Η̣azzan of the Halicz community from 1934–1940. 2871 ЕШВОВИЧ, Я. Л. “Светлая память о газзане Галича.” КВ, 2001, № 3 (61). [Eshvovich, Ya. L. “The Galich ḥazzan of blessed memory.” KV, 2001, no. 3 (61).]
12.2. individual Levi, Boris Zakharovich, 1925, Sevastopol–2004, Odessa Νaval engineer, amateur linguist. 2872 ЛЕБЕДЕВА, Э. И. “Леви, Борис Захарович (1925–2004).” В Леви, Борис Захарович. Русско-караимский словарь. Крымский диалект: 8120 слов. 2–е издание, дополненное, 120–23. Симферополь: Одесское городское общество крымских караимов «Базлык» и Симферопольское национальнокультурное караимское общество «Карайлар», 2005. [Lebedeva, È. I. “Levi, Boris Zakharovich (1925–2004).” In Russkokaraimskiy slovar’, 120–23. Simferopol, 2005.] Levi-Babovich, Toviyah ben Simḥ ah, 1879–1956 Η̣azzan in Sevastopol; moved to Egypt in 1936 to head Karaite community there. See Egypt, nos. 1321–27. Levi-Maytop, Il’ya Yefimovich (a.k.a. Levi-Yeru), 1904, Moscow–1958, USA Collector of antiquities, businessman, known for his lively sense of humor; according to some authors he served as the model for the famous literary character, Ostap Bender; see online at: http:// en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ostap_Bender. 2873 БОГОСЛАВСКАЯ, Т. “Прототип Остапа Бендера из Евпатории.” Аргументы и факты (Украина) январь, 1998, № 3 (129). [Bogoslavskaya, T. “Ostap Bender’s prototype from Eupatoria.” Argumenty i fakty (Ukraine) January, 1998, no. 3 (129).] 2874 КАЗАС, М. М., К. М. Мангуби. “Кем же был в жизни и действительности Остап Бендер.” КВ 4 (1994). [Kazaz, M. M., K. M. Mangubi. “Who was Ostap Bender in real life?” KV 4 (1994).]) 2875 РЕДЬКИНА, Л. И. “Кто же на самом деле был прототипом Остапа Бендера?” Альманах КГГИ: Сборник научных работ профессорско-преподавательского состава и студентов 3 (2001): 4–5. [Red’kina, L. I. “Who was the real prototype for Ostap Bender?” Almanakh KGGI 3 (2001): 4–5.]
221
Lobanos, Józef, 1878–1947 Author, spiritual leader. 2876 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Łobanos Józef (1878–1947), pisarz karaimski, duchowny.” [Łobanos Józef (1878–1947), Karaite writer and spiritual leader.] In PSB 18:369. Łopato Family 2877 BEZEKOWICZ, Elżbieta. “Jeszcze o przodkach.” [Again about ancestors.] Awazymyz, 2006, № 1. Online at: http://www.karaimi.org/ awazymyz/index.php?p=412&a=4. On the Łopato and Robaczewski families of Polish-Lithuanian Karaites. Lopatto, M. S. 2878 ЗЛЕНКО, Г. “З родини караïмiв.” Кур’єр Кривбасу, 1994, № 14–15. [Zlenko, G. “From the homeland of the Karaites.” Kur’er Kryvbasu, 1994, no. 14–15.] Łopatto, Romuald, 1930–2008 2879 ZWICK-ŁOPATTO, Ewa. “Pożegnanie Romualda Łopatto, 19.09.2008.” [Farewell to Romuald Łopatto.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 3. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=420&a=11. Mangubi, Kseniya M., d. 2001 Аctivist of the Moscow Karaite community, co-editor of Karaimskiye vesti. 2880 КВ, № 6 (64) (2001). [KV, no. 6 (64) (2001).] Special issue dedicated to the memory of Kseniya Mangubi. Mangubi, Sima Mikhaylovna, 1888–1992 Βorn in Karasubazar (Belogorsk); was a living source of Karaite folk traditions and songs, recounter of memoirs, folk tales, etc. 2881 ДАНИН, А. “Наш долгожитель.” В Караимы*, 80–81. [Danin, A. “Our long-lived member.” Karaimy*, 80–81.]
222
biographies of east european karaites Interview with her. Extracted from article by author in Крымские известия, 07.03.1992.
2882 “Хранитель исторической памяти караимского народа: Сима Михайловна Мангуби, 1888–1992.” КВ 5 (1994). [“Keeper of the historical memory of the Karaite people: Sima Mikhaylovna Mangubi, 1888–1992.” KV 5 (1994).] Edited from recollections of herself, her daughter, Kseniya, relatives and friends. Mardkowicz, Aleksander, 1875–1944 Born and died in Łuck; communal activist, author, editor, promoter of Karaite language and culture; especially active in Poland between the wars; editor of Karaj Awazy. 2883 SULIMOWICZ, Anna. “A. Mardkowicz – działacz społeczny, pisarz i wydawca.” [Aleksander Mardkowicz: public figure, author and editor). Awazymyz № 2 (3) (1999): 3–4.] Online at: http://www.awazymyz. karaimi.org/index.php?p=43&a=2. See below for Russian version, no. 2885. 2884 ZARACHOWICZ, Zarach. “Jały ułus-iścinin.” [Award to the national figure.] KA 10 (1936): 22–28a. About A. Mardkowicz. 2885 СУЛИМОВИЧ, Анна. “Александр Мардкович— общественный деятель, писатель и издатель.” Пер. В. А. Миреев. Caraimica 2 (2007): 32–33. [Aleksander Mardkowicz: public figure, author and editor.] Translation of no. 2883 above. Penbek Family 2886 Archive of the [sic!] Dmitri Penbeck’s Family. Slippery Rock, Penn.; Simferopol, Ukraine; Salt Lake City, Utah: International Institute of Crimean Karaites, 2004. 48 pp.
Issue 2 in series of Institute’s publications. Text in English and Russian. Photographs and documents pertaining to three Crimean Karaite families—Penbek, Kapon, and Kefeli, deriving from Yekaterinodar and Sebastopol. English text by Alex Kalevich and Maxim Mireyev; Russian text by Galina Mzhen. Pilecki, Szymon Head of the Karaite Religious Union in Poland. 2887 PILECKI SZYMON, “Z Kresów Wschodnich ku Politechnice Wrocławskiej.” [From Kresy in the Eastern Regions to the Wrocław Polytechnic]. Awazymyz, 2006, № 1. Online at: http://www. karaimi.org/awazymyz/index. php?p=412&a=2. Memoirs by Pilecki, re: his life before and after WWII. Polkanov, Yuriy Alexandrovich Born 1935 in Simferopol into a mixed Karaite–Russian family; his father, Alexander Ivanovich Polkanov (1884– 1971), was a Crimean historian, who helped the Karaites survive the Holocaust. A professor of geology and a mineralogist, Polkanov has published many amateur historical books and articles propagating the Turkic origin of the Crimean Karaites and their adherence to a non-existent pagan “religion.” He is an active leader of many Crimean Karaite national organizations. 2888 “Книги и статьи Ю. Полканова по краеведению.” Археология Крыма, № 1 (1997): 209. [“Books and articles by Yu. Polkanov on the study of local history.” Arkheologiya Kryma, no. 1 (1997): 209.] Highly critical evaluation of Polkanov’s contribution to Karaite Studies. 2889 “Перешагнув через шесть столетий.” Голос Крыма, 18.07.1997. [“Stepped over six centuries.” Golos Kryma, July 18, 1997.] Interview with Polkanov.
12.2. individual Poziemski, Włodziemierz, 1909–1939?, and Irena Poziemski, 1918–2004 2890 PILECKI, Konstanty. “Włodzimierz i Irena.” [Włodziemierz and Irena.] Awazymyz, 2006, № 2. Online at: http://Www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=413&a=2. On Włodzimierz Poziemski and Irena Poziemska, a Karaite family; before WWII. Prik, Ol’ga, b. 1921 Linguist, pupil of Seraja Szapszał. 2891 Ольга Прик: архивные материалы (посвящается ее 85–летию). Симферополь-Слиппери РокХайфа, 2006. 29 р. [Olga Prik: archival materials [dedicated to her 85th birthday]). A pre-print.
223
2895 КОЧУБЕЙ, Ю. Н. “Слово о М. С. Сараче.” B Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 75–82. [Kochubey, Yu. N. “Speech about M. S. Sarach.” Krymskie karaimy (Polkanov)*, 75–82.] 2896 “Сарач, Михаил Семенович: Некролог.” Евпаторийская здравница 17.08.2000. [“Sarach, Mikhail Semenovich: an obituary.” Evpatoriyskaya zdravnitsa, Aug. 17, 2000.] 2897 ТИХОНОВА, Т. А. “Родился, жил и умер караимом.” КВ, 2000, № 6 (58). [Tikhonova, T. A. “He was born, lived, and died a Karaite.” KV, 2000, no. 6 (58).]
Robaczewski Family. See Łopato Family.
2898 ХАДЖИ-ГИРЕЙ, Н. М. “Из воспоминаний Натальи Хаджи-Гирей.” КВ, 1999, № 1 (январь). [Khadzhi-Girey, N. M. “From the memoirs of Natal’ya Khadzhi-Girey.” KV, 1999, no. 1 (Jan.) (44) Memoirs about Sarach.
Samulevičienė (Samulewicz), R.
Sinani Family
2892 ČALNARIS, Ernestas. “Šeši šimtai metų svečioje šalyje—nebe svečiai, o savo žemės šeimininkai.” [600 years we were guests—not guests, but real owners.] Tėvynė, 03.05.2000, 4. About the life of R. Samulevičienė, a Karaite woman.
2899 МАНДЕЛЬШТАМ, Осип. “Семья Синани.” B Мандельштам, Осип. Избранное. Москва: Вече, 2001. [Mandelshtam, O. “Sinani family.” In Izbrannoe. Moscow, 2001.] See pp. 301–7. Memoirs by Osip Mandelstam (1891–1938), one of the most famous Russian poets of Jewish origin, re the family of Sinani (St. Petersburg); esp. Boris Naumovich Sinani, a physician-hypnotist and his contacts with the local Rabbanite Jews.
Sarach, Mikhail Semenovich, b. 1910, Moscow; d. 2000, Paris Karaite maecenas and proponent of the Turkic theory of Karaite origins in Eastern Europe; lived most of his life in Paris. Sponsor of KV, KNE, and many other Karaite publications of the 1990s. 2893 КВ, № 6 (58) (2000) Special issue dedicated to the memory of M. S. Sarach. 2894 КАЗАС, М. М. “Мы будем помнить его всегда.” КВ 2000, № 6 (58): 1–2. [Kazaz, M. M. “We will always remember him.” KV 2000, no. 6 (58): 1–2.]
Sinani, Mordecai 2900 ”נאום לזכר דר׳.בבוויץ טוביה הלוי
‛ “ דובר היהודים.מרדכי סינני )ספטמבר2 הקראים בישראל .10–8 :(1961
Szpakowski, Eliasz, b. 1910 Α Wilno Karaite. 2901 Szpakowski , Romuald. “Rodzinne wspomnienia.” Awazymyz, 2009, № 1. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=422&a=7.
224
biographies of east european karaites
Szapszał, Seraja Markowicz (Shapshal, Sergei Markovich; Shapshal, Serayah ben Mordekhai; Šapšal, Seraya), 1873–1961 Born in Bakhchisaray, d. Vilnius/Wilno; ḥ akham in the Crimea (1915–1919) and in Poland-Lithuania from 1928–1939/45; scholar-Orientalist, originator of the so-called “Khazar theory” of the origins of the East European Karaites. Bibliography 2902 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Bibliografia prac J. E. H. Seraji Szapszała Hachana Karaimów w Polsce, 1896–1937.” [Bibliography of the works of His Excellency Hadży Seraja Szapszał, Hakhan of the Karaites in Poland, 1896– 1937). MK 12 (1937–38): 6–10. This issue has special t.p.: Księga pamiątkowa ku czci J. E. Hachana H. Seraji Szapszała w X-tą rocznicę jego ingresu. [Commemorative book in honor of H. E. the Hakham Hadży Seraja Szapszał on the 10th anniversary of his inauguration.] General Works 2903 AKHIEZER, Golda. “Shapshal (Szapszał), Seraya ben Mordecai.” EJ2 18:409. 2904 FIRKOWICZ, Szymon. “O Karaimskim Muzeum Historyczno-Etnograficznym na Krymie i w Polsce” (About the Karaite Historical-Ethnographical Museum in Crimea and Poland). MK 12 (1937–38): 22–26. Describes attempts by Szapszał to gather Karaite materials and create a Karaite museum. 2905 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “New Materials on the Biography of S.M. Szapszał in 1928–1939.” In Proceedings of the Ninth Annual International Interdisciplinary Conference on Jewish Studies, edited by K. Yu. Burmistrov, R. M. Kaplanov, V. V. Mochalova, 1:255–73. Moscow: Probel-2000, 2002. Based on archival materials from Warsaw and Vilnius.
2906 PRIK, Olga. “Nepamirštami susitikimai.” [Unforgettable encounters.] Galvė, 06.08.1999, 2. About Szapszał and the Karaite poet M. Tynfovič. 2907 PŠIBILSKIS, Vygintas. “Lietuvos karaimų patriarchas: puslapiai iš pasaulinio garso orientalisto Prof. Serajos Šapšalo gyvenimo.” [Patriarch of the Lithuanian Karaites: pages from the life of the Orientalist Prof. Seraja Shapshal.] Švyturys, 1991, № 7: 9, 23. 2908 ———. “Puslapiai iš pasaulinio garso orientalisto, profesoriaus Šapšalo, Serajos gyvenimo.” [Pages from the life of the Orientalist Prof. Seraja Shapshal). Panevėžio balsas, 23.12.1995, 4. Apparently a reprint of the above. 2909 “Šapšalas, Seraja.” In Lietuviškoji tarybinė enciklopedija, 10:535. Vilnius: Vyriausioji enciklopediių redakciia, 1983. 2910 “Šapšalas, Seraja.” In Lietuvių enciklopedija, 29:347. Boston: Lietuvių enciklopedijos leidykla, 1963. 2911 “Šapšalas, Seraja.” In Tarybų Lietuvos enciklopedija. 4:157. Vilnius: Vyriausioji enciklopedijų redakcija, 1988. 2912 ZAGRECKAITĖ, Alvyra. “Iš Šapšalo, S. biografijos.” [Biography of S. Szapszał). Galvė, 22–29.05.1998, 3. On the 125th anniversary of Shapshal’s birth. 2913 ———. “Karaimų kultūros puoselėtojas” (Guardian of Karaite culture). Voruta, 06.06.1998, 10. On the 125th anniversary of Shapshal’s birth. 2914 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Włodzimierz. “Seraja Szapszał (8.V.1873–18. XI.1961).” PO 1962, № 1 (= № 41): 91–92. 2915 ZINKEVIČIUS, Zigmas. “Atsiminimai apie dr. Šapšalą, Serają ir Firkovičių, Simoną” [Remembering Dr. Seraja Szapszał and Szymon Firkowicz.] Galvė, 05.10.1989, 3. For Russian version, see no. 2923.
12.2. individual 2916 АЛТЫНКАЙНАК, Ердоган. “Хаджи Серая Хан Шапшал: Биографический очерк (1873–1961).” [Altynkainak, E. “Khadzhi Seraia Khan Shapshal: a biographical sketch (1873–1961).”] Karadeniz Araştırmaları 1, no. 2 (summer 2004): 13–23, 149, 153. From MLA Bibliogaphy; not seen. 2917 БАСКАКОВ, Н. А. “Профессор С. М. Шапшал – выдающийся ученый, мудрый пастырь и хороший человек.” [Baskakov, N. A. “Professor S. M. Shapshal— an outstanding scientist, wise community leader and a good man.” Вильнюс / Vilnius, 1992, № 8: 161–169.] By a famous Soviet Orientalist, Szapszał’s colleague. 2918 БАСКАКОВ, Н. А., М. С. Тинфович. “Сергей Маркович Шапшал (к 100–летию со дня рождения).” Советская Тюркология, 1973, № 3: 119–21. [Baskakov, N. A., M. S. Tinfovich. “Sergei Markovich Shapshal (on the occasion of the centenary of his birth).” Sovetskaya Tyurkologiya, 1973, № 3:119–121.] 2919 “В честь знаменитого просветителя.” Слава Севастополя, 24.05.2001. [“In honour of a famous enlightener.” Slava Sevastopolya, May 24, 2001.] 2920 ГОРОБОВА, А. Л. Высокие равнины. Москва: Советский писатель, 1979. [Gorobova, A. L. The high plains. Moscow, 1979.] See pp. 251–70. 2921 ЗАЙЦЕВ, Илья. “‘Что мне делать и как быть?’ (письма Серайя Марковича Шапшала академику В.А. Гордлевскому: 1945–1950).” Вестник Евразии, 2008, № 4 (38): 147–169. [Zaytsev, Il’ya. “‘What shall I do and how should I live?’ (The letters of Seraiya Markovich Shapshal to the academic V. A. Gordlevskiy: 1945–1950).” Vestnik Evrazii, 2008, № 4 (38): 147–169).] Contains original texts of the letters with commentaries.
225
2922 ЗАЙЦЕВ, И. В., М. Б. Кизилов, Д. А. Прохоров. “Шапшал, Серайя (Сергей) Маркович.” B Востоковеды России: XX–начало XXI века: биобиблиографический словарь, сост. С. Д. Милибанд, 2:991. Москва: Восточная литература РАН, 2008. [Zaytsev, I. V., M. B. Kizilov, D. A. Prokhorov. “Shapshal, Seraya (Sergey) Markovich.” In Vosotokovedy Rossii: XX–nachalo XXI veka: biobibliograficheskiy slovar’, compiled by S. D. Miliband, 2:991. Moscow, 2008.] 2923 ЗИНКЯВИЧЮС, Зигмас. “Воспоминания о Серае Шапшале и Симоне Фирковиче.” Гальве, 5.10.1989. [Zinkevičius, Zigmas. “Recollections of Seraya Shapshal and Simon Firkovich.” Gal’ve, 5.10.1989.] On Szapszał and Szemaja/Szymon Firkowicz. Russian version no. 2915 above. 2924 КАЛЬФА, А. “Хаджи Серайя Хан Шапшал: Биографический очерк.” B Шапшал, С. М. Караимы СССР в отношении этническом. Караимы на службе у крымских ханов. Симферополь: [s.n.], 2004. [Kal’fa, A. “Khadzhi Seraya Khan Shapshal: a biographical sketch.” In Shapshal, S. M. Karaimy SSSR v otnoshenii etnicheskom. Simferopol: [s.n.], 2004.] See pp. 62–76. 2925 КУШУЛЬ, И. С. “Открытое письмо С. М. Шапшалу.” Голос Евпатории, № 58 (1917). [Kushul, I. S. “An Open letter to S.M. Shapshal.” Golos Evpatorii, no. 58 (1917). 2926 МУСАЕВ, К. М. “С Гахамом Хаджи Серая Марковичем Шапшалом.” КВ 33 (1997). [Musaev, K. M. “With the hakham khadzhi Seraya Markovich Shapshal.” KV 33 (1997).] By a famous Orientalist.
226
biographies of east european karaites
2927 НЕКРИЧ, Александр. Отрешись от страха: воспоминания историка. [Nekrich, A. Renouncing fear: memoirs of a historian.] London: Overseas Publications, 1978. See pр. 32–35 on Szapszał; written by a Russian dissident. 2928 ОРМЕЛИ, Владимир. “Встреча с дедушкой.” КВ 2000, № 3 (55) . [Ormeli, V. “Meeting with grandfather.” KV 2000, no. 3 (55).] By a leader of the Simferopol Karaite community, Szapszał’s relative. 2929 ПРИК, Ольга. “К 130-летию со дня рождения С.М. Шапшала: Ученым быть легко, человеком— трудно.” Караимская газетa, 23–25.05.2003, 2. [Prik, O. “On the occasion of the 130th birthday of S. M. Shapshal: it is easy to be a scholar, but hard to be a decent human being.” Karaimskaya gazeta, May 23–25, 2003, 2.] 2930 ПШИБИЛЬСКИС, Вигинтас. “Посвятивший себя науке и народу.” Гальве, 19.08.1989 (№ 99), 3, 4. [Pšibilskis, V. “He dedicated himself to science and to his people.” Gal’ve, Aug. 19, 1989 (№ 99), 3, 4.] 2931 “Среди караимов (Шапшал в Чуфут-кале).” Южное слово, 27.05.1916, 3. [“Among the Karaites (Shapshal in ChufutQaleh).” Yuzhnoe slovo, May 27, 1916, 3.] 2932 ФЕДОРОВ, Г. В. Дневная поверхность. Мocквa: детгиз, 1966. [Fedorov, G. V. “Original ground.” Moscow, 1966.] See pp. 131–32. Belletricized memoirs by Soviet archaeologist, Georgiy Fedorov. 2933 ЧОРЕФ, М. “Ориенталист, историк, филолог и дипломат: cлавный сын своего народа.” Слава труду, 20.03.1993. [Choref, M. “Orientalist, historian, philologist, and diplomat: renowned son of his people.” Slava trudu, March, 20, 1993.]
2934 “Шапшал.” Евпаторийские новости, 15.06.1917, № 1360. [“Shapshal.” Evpatoriyskiye novosti, June 15, 1917, no. 1360. An article highly critical of Szapszał’s activity before 1917. 2935 ЯНБАЕВА, Я. “Из материалов к биографии проф. С. М. Шапшала.” В Евреи в России: история и культура; сборник научных трудов, ред. Д. А. Эльяшевич, 26–35. СанктПетербург: Петербургский еврейский университет, 1995. [Yanbayeva, Ya. “From the materials for the biography of Prof. S. M. Shapshal.” In Evrei v Rossii, edited by D. A. El’yashevich, 26–35. St. Petersburg, 1995.] 2936 שרייה
”פרופ׳.אברהם קלבן ‛ שאפשאל אחרון חכמי הקראים ‛ במזרח (318) “ במערכה כו.אירופה .11 :(1987)
Persian Period 2937 BROWNE, Edward Granville. A Brief Narrative of Recent Events in Persia Followed by a Translation of “The Four Pillars of the Persian Constitution.” London: Luzac and Co., 1909. See pp. 38–41, 58. Abridged and slightly different version of the next item. 2938 BROWNE, Edward Granville. The Persian Revolution of 1905–1909. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1910. Reprint: London: Frank Cass, 1966. New edition edited by Abbas Amanat. Washington: Mage Publishers, 1995. See pp. 105, 130, 170–71, 198–200, 202, 207, 214, 279, 324, 418–20; see also index, s.v. Shapshal. Discusses Szapszał’s role in the unsuccessful Persian revolution of 1908; accuses Szapszał of being a Russian secret agent.
12.2. individual
227
2939 ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Сима. Его преосвященство, караимский Гахам Серая: Газетные материалы 1908–1909 годов, относящиеся к деятельности С. М. Шапшала в Персии. Феодосия, 1917. [El’yashevich, Sima. His Grace, the Karaite Hakham Seraya: newspaper material from 1908–1909 related to the activity of S. M. Shapshal in Persia. Feodosiya, 1917.] 35 pp. Not seen. LOC: RSL.
As Ḥ akham of Crimea
2940 ЗОИЛ. Правда о Шапшалеперсидском, гахаме караимском. 1917. [Zoil. The Truth about Shapshal the Persian, hakham of the Karaites. 1917.] 32 pp. Not seen. Very rare. Зоил (Zoil) is a pseudonym of a Karaite author. The pamphlet portrays Szapszał in a very negative light, and is especially critical of his participation in the suppression of the constitutionalist uprising in Persia in 1908.
2944 ЕЛЬЯШЕВИЧ, Сима. Его преосвященство караимский Гахам Серая. Евпатория, 1917. [El’yashevich, S. His Grace the Karaite Hakham Seraya. Eupatoria, 1917.] 35 pp. The author defends Szapszał against accusations in the press. LOC: RSL.
2941 ПЕТРОВ-ДУБИНСКИЙ, О. В. “С. М. Шапшал (Эдиб-УсСултан)—учитель наследника персидского престола.” [PetrovDubinskiy, O. V. “S. M. Szapszał (Èdib-Us-Sultan)—the teacher of the heir to the Persian throne”.] Восток (Vostok = Oriens), № 5 (2007): 64–78. Based on hitherto unknown documents from Russian archives. 2942 СМИРНОВ, К. Н. Записки воспитателя персидского шаха. 1907–1914 годы. Подготовка, вступительное слово, комментарии, примечания Н.К.Тер–Оганов. Тель-Авив: Иврус, 2002. [Smirnov, K. N. Memoirs of mentor of the Persian Shakh. 1907–1914. Tel-Aviv, 2002.] Szapszał in Persia in 1908 according to the private diary of the Russian officer K. Smirnov; see pp. 20–24, 43–44, 51, 54, 59, 65, 68, 69, 71, 76, 78, 79, 81, 87, 105, 117, 138, 235, 242, 245, 293.
2943 Г. А. [Катык, Арон Ильич] “Объезд караимских общин Высокостепенным Гахамом Таврическим Одесским.” ИТОКДП 5–6 (1917): 32–39. [G. A. “A Tour of the Karaite communities by the highly dignified Hakham of Taurida and Odessa.” ITOKPD 5–6 (1917): 32–39.] The tour took place in 1917.
2945 ЕФЕТОВА-ГАБАЙ, Л. А. “Приезд С. М. Шапшала в Крым.” КВ, 1998, № 7 (40) (июль) 1998); 1998, № 8 (41) (август). [Efetova-Gabai, L. A. “S. M. Shapshal’s visit to the Crimea.” KV, 1998, no. 7 (40) (July); 1998, no. 8 (41) (August).] 2946 “К пребыванию караимского гахама в Севастополе.” Крымский вестник, 1916. [“On the Karaite hakham’s stay in Sevastopol.” Krymskiy Vestnik, 1916.] 2947 ШАМАШ, С. Я. “Эпизод из моей жизни.” КВ, 1998, № 9 (42) (Oктябрь). [Shamash, S. Ya. “An episode of my life.” KV, 1998, no. 9 (42) (October).] Memoirs about Szapszał’s visit to Khar’kov in 1918 on his way out of Crimea; according to other sources, however, Szapszał left the Crimea in 1919, heading directly to Turkey. Inauguration as Ḥ akham of Poland-Lithuania 2948 “Bołurmy Krymski Hacham Hachamba Trochta?= Будет ли Крымский Гахам – Гахамом в Троках?” [Will the Crimean Hakham become the Hakham in Troki?] Sahyszymyz 1 (1927): 7. On Szapszał’s election to the office of Troki hakham .
228
biographies of east european karaites
2949 “Ingres J. E. [= Jego Ekscelencji] Hachana Karaimow.” [The inauguration of His Excellency, The Hakham of the Karaites.] MK 2, no. 1 (1929): 49–50. Inauguration of Szapszał into the office of ḥ akham. 2950 “Ingres Hachama Karaimów.” [The inauguration of the Hakham of the Karaites.] Ilustrowany Kuryer Codzienny, № 256 (15.09.1928). Inauguration of Szapszał into the office of ḥ akham. 2951 NOWACHOWICZ, Zacharjasz. “Witaj, Pasterzu!” [Welcome, Pastor!] MK 1, nos. 4–5 (1928): 1. 2952 “Powitanie Hachama Seraja Chana Szapszała.” [Greeting of the Hakham Seraja Chan Szapszał.] Słowo, No. 106 (10.05.1928). The inauguration of Szapszał into the office of ḥ akham. 2953 “Uroczysty ingres pierwszego chachama Karaimów w Polsce.” [The ceremonial inauguration of the first Karaite hakham in Poland.] Nasz Przegląd, 19.09.1928. Pastoral Work as Ḥ akham of Poland-Lithuania 2954 HEPKE, Marian. Wilno: Stadt zwischen Ost und West. BrombergBydgoszcz, 1935. 84 pp. See pp. 70–75. Describes visit by S. Szapszał to Wilno in 1935 (pp. 70–73). Review: J. Wierzyński, MK 11 (1936): 101–2. 2955 “Historyczne dni w Haliczu” [Historic days in Halicz.] MK 2, no. 2 (1929): 42–44. Account of Szapszał’s visit to Halicz and Łuck on May 22–28, 1929. 2956 Księga pamiątkowa ku czci J. E. Hachana H. Seraji Szapszała w X-tą rocznicę jego ingresu. [The commemorative book in honor of H. E. the Hakhan Hadży Seraja Szapszał on the 10th anniversary of his inauguration). Wilno, 1938. = MK 12 (1938). 10 pp.
2957 MOREAU, Abel. “En Pologne à Troki, chez le Hachan [sic !] des Karaïmes.” Revue bleue 74 (1936): 391–392. Interview with Seraja Szapszał. 2958 ZAJĄCZKOWSKI, Ananiasz. “W X-tą rocznicę ingresu J. E. Hachana H. Seraji Szapszała, 11.IX.1928–11.IX.1938.” [On the 10th anniversary of the inauguration of His Excellency the Hakhan Hadży Seraja Szapszał, Sept. 11, 1928—sept. 11, 1938.] MK 12 (1937–38): 3–5. This issue has a special t.p.: Księga pamiątkowa ku czci J. E. Hachana H. Seraji Szapszała w X-tą rocznicę jego ingresu. [Commemorative book in honor of H. E. the Hakhan Hadży Seraja Szapszał on the 10th anniversary of his inauguration). As Orientalist 2959 FIRKOVIČIUS, Romualdas. “Prof. Ananiaszo Zajączkowskio laiškai Serajai Šapšalui.” [Prof. Ananiasz Zajączkowski corresponds with Seraja Szapszał.] In KTOL, 63–70. With summary in English; on correspondence between Zajączkowski and Szapszał. 2960 ROMER, Helena. “Turcja w Wilnie” (Turkey in Wilno). Kurjer Wileński, 25.02.1936. On Szapszał as a lecturer in Oriental Studies in Wilno. 2961 SHAPIRA, Dan. “A Jewish Pan-Turkist: Seraya Szapszał (Şapşaloğlu) and his work “Qırım Qaray Türklëri” (1928) (Judaeo-Turkica XIII).” AOASH 58 (2005): 349–80. 2962 ———. “A Jewish Pan-Turkist: Serayah Szapszal (Şapşaloğlu) and his work Qırım Qaray Türkleri (1928) (Judaeo-Türkica XIII).” In XIV. Türk Tarihi Kongresi Ankara: 9–13 Eylül 2002, Kongreye Sunulan Bildiriler. I. Cilt, 187–212. Ankara 2005. Slightly different version of the previous item.
12.2. individual 2963 ŚWIĘCICKI, B. W. “U żywotnych źródeł wiedzy orjentalistycznej w Polsce.” [At the life-giving sources of Orientalist lore in Poland). Kurjer Wileński, 21.05.1932, № 114. On Szapszał as a lecturer in Oriental Studies in Wilno. 2964 “Два письма С. М. Шапшала К. М. Мусаеву.” КВ 33 (1997). [“Two letters from S. M. Shapshal to K. M. Musayev.” KV 33 (1997).] Szyszman, Simon (Szymon/Semion Borisovich), 1909–93 Born in Simferopol; before WWII lived in Wilno; moved to Paris after the war where he lived the rest of his life; chemist by profession; author of many publications on the Karaites; champion of Firkovich and his discoveries; editor of Bulletin d’études karaïtes. 2965 DUBIŃSKI, Alexander. “Szymon Szyszman (30.6.1909–22.2.1993),” Rocznik Muzułmański 4, no. 3 (1995): 94–96 2966 LAWRIN, Leonid M. “Wspomnienie o Szymonie Szyszmanie.” [Recollections of Simon Szyszman.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 28–30. For Russian version see below no. 2969 2967 SIAHOU, Bacarat and Pierre Geoltrain. “In memoriam: Simon Szyszman: un combat pour la mémoire.” BÉK 3 (1993): 5–7.
229
2968 WILLI, Thomas. “Simon Szyszman (30. Juni 1909–22. Februar 1993) zum Gedenken.” Judaica 49 (1993): 193–99. 2969 ЛАВРИН, Леонид М. “In memoriam Семену Шишману.” В Karaj kiuńlari*, 177–79. [Lavrin, Leonid M. “In memoriam of Semen Shishman.”) Russian version of no 2966 above. Zajączkowski, Ananiasz. See nos. 7242–55. Zajączkowski, Konstanty, 1940–2007 2970 Zajączkowska-Łopatto, Emilia. “Konstanty Zajączkowski, syn Jakuba.” [Konstanty Zajączkowski, son of Jakub.] Awazymyz, 2008, № 3. Online at: http://www. awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=420&a=9. Zajączkowski, Michał, b. 1922 Troki; amateur historian of Karaism. 2971 Kobecki A. “Michał Zajączkowski— mój Dziadek” [Michał Zajączkowski—my grandfather.] Awazymyz, 2007, № 1. Online at: http://www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/ index.php?p=415&a=5. Zajączkowski, Włodzimierz. See nos. 7256–58.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
CRIMEA: THE MAJOR CENTER OF EAST EUROPEAN KARAISM 13.1. Bibliography 2972 ДЕХТЯРЬОВА, Н. А., Є. Г. Кузнецова, Н. Л. Македон i В. В. Журавльова. Кримськi караïми в Украïні: Науково-допоміжний библіографічний покажчик (1917–1941). Серія Етноси Украïни. Киïв: Книжкова палата Украïни, 2001. [Dekhtyarova, N. A., E. G. Kuznetsova, N. L. Makedon and V. V. Zhuravleva. “Crimean Karaites in Ukraine: a bibliographical reference book (1917–1941).” Serìya Etnosi Ukraïni. Kiev, 2001.] 88 pp. A classified bibliography of 876 items on all aspects of Karaite life especially in Crimea, but also in other East European communities, between 1917 and 1941. Most of the material is in Russian, Ukrainian and Polish. Since most of the items could not be checked, and many are taken from general works not devoted exclusively to the Karaites, only those which seemed immediately relevant to the topic have been included in this bibliography. But there is a great deal of material that could be of potential use to the researcher in the field, although much of it is likely to be difficult to locate outside the Former Soviet Union. 2973 МАКСИМУШКИНА, Н. Я. “Библиография караимских и крымчакских изданий.” Вестник Библиотечной Ассамблеи Евразии 2 (2000): 35–37. [Maksimushkina, N.Ya. “A Bibliography of Karaite and Krymchak publications.” Vestnik bibliotechnoy assamblei Evrazii 2 (2000): 35–37.]
2974 ———. “Караимское и крымчакское литературное наследие: Вопросы истории, библиографического дела и библиографии.” В Библиографическое дело и краеведение: Сборник научных трудов, 1:119–21. Симферополь, 1999. [Maksimushkina, N. Ya “The Literary heritage of Karaites and Krimchaks: Historical and bibliographical questions.” Bibliograficheskoye delo i krayevedeniye, 1:119–21. Simferopol, 1999.] 2975 НЕПОМНЯЩИЙ, А. А. История и этнография народов Крыма: библиография и архивы (конец XVIII–начало ХХ века). Cимферополь: Доля, 2001. 814, [2] pp. Added t.p. in English: History and Ethnography of the Peoples of Crimea: The bibliography and archives (The end of the XVIII— the beginning of the XX centuries) Lists 10,616 items in Slavic and European languages. Listed alphabetically by author. Exact time frame is 1785–1920. See index at the back, s.v. “Караимы” (155 items). See also Geographical Index under place names, e.g., Bakhchisaray, Chufut-Kale, Yevpatoriya, Mangup, Simferopol, Sevastopol. 2976 СИМОНОВСКИЙ, В. В. “Библиографическая работа в Крыму, ее характер и задачи.” Историческое наследие Крыма 19 (2007): 203–7. [Simonovskiy, V. V. “Bibliographic work in the Crimea: its character and objectives.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma 19 (2007): 203–7.]
232
crimea: the major center of east european karaism See p. 206 where it is mentioned that in the 1920s the Karaite I. Ya. Neiman prepared for publication a bibliography entitled “Систематический указатель литературы о караимах” [A systematic index of literature about the Karaites] (ca. 200–250 pp., divided into 12 categories); apparently it was never published.
13.2. General Works 2977 ADLER, Bruno. “Die KrimKaräer in geschichtlicher, demographischer und volkskundlicher Beziehung.” Baessler-Archiv 17 (1934): 103–33. Edited and translated from the Russian manuscript with commentaries by W. A. Unkrig. Contains historical, demographic and ethnographic data on the East European Karaites. The most important part contains a detailed description of the ethnographic customs of the Crimean Karaites. Adler was a Russian-German scholar from Moscow; the editor mentions that at about the time of publication of the article, its author was sent to Siberia for five years. 2978 ALTINKAYNAK, Erdoğan. Tozlu zaman perdesinde [Kırım] Karayları [Crimean Karays behind the dusty curtain of time.] Turquoise series 14. Haarlem: SOTA, Türkistan ve Azerbaycan Araştirma Merkezi, 2006. III, 241 pp. In Turkish, with folk songs, poems, stories and proverbs in Romanized Karaim. Also includes material on the history and languages of Crimean Karaites. “Kirim” omitted in title on t.p. LOC: HUL, JTS, KB, UML, YUL. 2979 ASCHERSON, Neal. Black Sea. London: Jonathan Cape, 1995; New York: Hill and Wang, 1995. See pp. 22–23, 31 (Karaites in WWII), 158, 161 (Adam Mickiewicz).
2980 BROWN, Frank. “Their Own Monument.” Jerusalem Report 10, no. 11 (Sept. 27, 1999): 36–37. On the Karaites of Crimea. 2981 BROYDÉ, Isaac. “Crimea.” JE 4:359–361. Much of this article deals with the Karaites. 2982 CAHEN, Samuel. “Les Karaites de Crimée.” Archives Israelites (Paris) 17 (1856): 314–38, 401–2, 455–62, 586–91, 628–37; 18 (1857): 100–105. Includes report by the French officer Beaudouin on the Karaites. This report also includes a report on Chufut-Kale by by Solomon Beim, the local Karaite ḥ azzan. 2983 JANKOWSKI, Henryk. “Karaims of the Crimea and Eastern Europe: Some Questions of Ethnicity and Identification.” In Verbum et calamus*, 83–92. 2984 ———. “Nowy 5762 rok u Karaimów na Krymie.” [The New Year of 5762 with the Karaites in Crimea). PO 2002, № 1–2: 103–9. Description of the author’s visit to the Crimean Karaite communities in 5762/2001–2; includes statistics, survey of linguistic situation. 2985 MATVEYEV, Vladimir. “Karaites in Crimea.” Frontier 11 (2006): 30–32. Based on a series of interviews by the author with the Eupatoria Karaites in 2005; some of them recognized the Jewish origin of the Karaites, and some stressed their Turkic roots. The periodical is published by the Keston Institute (Oxford). 2986 MILLER, Philip E. “A Speculation on External Factors in the Formation of the Crimean Karaite (National) Identity.” In Judaism and Islam: Boundaries, Communication and Interaction: Essays in Honor of William M. Brinner, edited by Benjamin H. Hary, John L. Hayes, and Fred Astren, 335–42. Brill’s Series in Jewish Studies 27. Leiden: Brill, 2000.
13.2. general works 2987 [RAHMER, Moritz.] “Die Karaïten in der Krim.” Jüdisches Literaturblatt 4 (1875): 85–86. 2988 ———. “Les Caraïtes en Crimée.” L’Univers israélite 31 (1875–76): 718–23. Translation of previous item. 2989 SCHEGOLEVA [i.e., Shchegoleva], Tatiana. “Karaites of Crimea: History and Present-Day Situation in Community.” Magazine “Jews of Euro-Asia,” 2005, 1 (8). Online at: http://www.eajc.org/publish_gen_e. php?rowid=100. Review of early Karaite history, with emphasis on Crimean community in the present. Translated from Russian; see below no. 3028. 2990 БАРАШ, Я. “Хотите узнать о караимах?” Крымская газета, 11.11.2000. [Barash, Ya. “Do you want to learn about the Karaites?” Krymskaya gazeta, Nov. 11, 2000.] 2991 БЕЛАЯ, И. Н., О. Б. Белый. “К вопросу об особенностях формирования этнического самосознания крымских караимов.” B Проблемы истории Крыма. Тезисы докладов научной конференции, 1:15–16. Симферополь: Гортипография, 1991. [Belaya, I. N., O. B. Belyy. “On the question of the distinctive features of the formation of ethnic self-awareness among the Crimean Karaites.” In Problemy istorii Kryma, 1:15–16. Simferopol, 1991.] 2992 БЕРЕЗКИН, Фаддей. “Евреи-караимы в Крыму.” Северная пчела, 1852, № 169, 673–74. [Berezkin, F. “Karaite-Jews in Crimea.” Severnaya pchela, 1852, no. 169, 673–74.] 2993 ГОРЮНОВА, O. B., cост. Караимы в Крыму: Истоки и современность. Симферополь: Вперед, 2007. [Goryunova, O. V., ed. Karaites in Crimea: past and present. Simferopol, 2007.] 63 pp.
233
Photo album with some short historical texts; published in 150 copies by the Crimean Republican Karaite Federation; it contains a mixture of Turkic theory with other views on the Karaites’ ethnic origins and religion. Some of the texts are taken from articles by Mikhail Kizilov and Dmitriy Prokhorov without indication of their authorship. 2994 ДОМБРОВСКИЙ, Ф. [Франц Мартынович.] Караимы и Крым. Симферополь, 1848. [Dombrovski, F. The Karaites and Crimea. Simferopol, 1848.] Very scarce. Not located. LOC: [RSL?] 2995 ———. “Торжество караимского общества в Крыму.” Таврические губернские ведомости 1848, № 4:17–20; № 5: 21–22; № 10:47–49. [Dombrovskiy, F. “The Triumph of the Karaite community in Crimea.” Tavricheskie gubernskie vedomosti 1848, no. 4, 17–20; no. 5, 21–22; no. 10, 47–49.] 2996 ЗАПЯТАЯ. “Среди караимов.” Крымский вестник. 08.09.1916. [Comma. “Among the Karaites.” Krymskiy vestnik, Sept. 8, 1916.] 2997 ЗИНЧЕНКО-КЕФЕЛИ, Н. А., А. Д. Максимук, А. Ю. Полканова, cост. Мозаика культуры крымских караимов. Симферополь: [n.p.], 2006. [Zinchenko-Kefeli, N. A., A. D. Maksimuk, A. Yu. Polkanova, eds. A Cultural Mosaic of the Crimean Karaites. Simferopol, 2006.] 78 pp. A collection of short articles (most of them already published) related to the history of the Crimean Karaites; include short biographical sketches of Semita Kushul’ and Boris Kokenai; includes reprint of an article published in a French newspaper during the Nazi occupation (see below). Actively promotes Turkic theory.
234
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
2998 КАЗАНЛИ, Шебетай. Из современного быта караимского. Санкт-Петербург: Тип. В. В. Пратц,1873. [Kazanli, Shebetay. The modern Karaite way of life. St. Petersburg, 1873.] 63 pp. LOC: RNL, RSL. 2999 КАЗЗАЗ, И. [Казас, И. И.] “Слово защиты.” Новороссийский телеграф 19.01.1869 (№ 9); 22.01.1869 (№ 10). [Kazzaz, I. “A word in defence.” Novorossiskiy telegraf no. 9 (Jan. 19, 1869); no. 10 (Jan. 22, 1869).] 3000 “Караимы.” Крымское время, 18.12.1996. [“The Karaites.” Krymskoye vremya, Dec. 18, 1996.] 3001 КАРСКИЙ, М. Б. “Права и привилегии Таврических караимов.” Одесский листок, 1895, № 287. [Karskiy, M. B. “Rights and privileges of the Taurida Karaites.” Odesskiy listok, 1895, no. 287.] 3002 КАТЫК, Геннадий. “Караимская община в прошлом и настоящем.” В Караїми Галича (додаток)*, 200–202. [Katyk, Gennadiy. “The Karaite community in the past and the present.” In Karaïmy Galicha (dodatok)*, 200–202.] The present situation in the Karaite community in Crimea and in Ukraine in general; by a Karaite activist. 3003 КЕФЕЛИ, Валентин, Алекс Калевич. Крымские караимы. Архив Института, вып. 1. Симферополь: Международный Институт Крымских Караимов, 2003. [Kefeli, Valentin, Aleks Kalevich. Crimean Karaites. Simferopol, 2003.] 48pp. Text in Russian and English. Copiously illustrated. 3004 KЕФЕЛИ, Валентин Иьич, Э. И. Лебедева. Караимы—древний народ Крыма. Симферополь: Международный институт крымских караимов, 2003. [Kefeli, V. I., E. I. Lebedeva. The Karaites—ancient people of Crimea. Simferopol, 2003.] 135 pp.
3005 КОНДАРАКИ, В. Х. [Василий Христофорович). В память столетия Крыма. Этнография Тавриды. 2 T. Москва: Тип. В. В. Чичерина, 1883. [Kondaraki, V. K. In memory of the centenary of Crimea. The Ethnography of Taurida. 2 vols. Moscow, 1883.] See 2:6–21 (“Караимы”). The note on p. 6 includes statistics for the Karaite population in Crimean towns after the Crimean War: Eupatoria: 1329 men, 1352 women; Simferopol, 222 and 214, Bakhchisarai, 229, 283; Sevastopol, 79, 83; Feodosiia, Kerch, Perekop, Armiansk, 200, 229. Also includes illustrations of a typical Karaite man, woman, and girl as well as the kenasa in Eupatoria. LOC.: RNL, RSL, PUL. 3006 ———. “Караимы.” КЖ 8–9 (январь–февраль 1912): 75–81. [Kondaraki, V. K. “The Karaites.” KZh 8–9 (Jan.–Feb.1912): 75–81.] Excerpt from his book Универсальное описание Крыма (next item). 3007 ———. Универсальное описание Крыма. 4 тома. СанктПетербург: Тип. В. Веллинга, 1875. [Kondaraki, V. Kh. General description of Crimea. St. Petersburg, 1875.] See 3:9, pp. 6–19. 3008 КРАМАР, Е. “Караiми.” Кримська свiтлиця, 25.07.1997. [Kramar, E. “The Karaites.” Kryms’ka svìtlytsya, July 25, 1997.] 3009 Крымские караимы: Происхождение, этнокультура, история. Сост. Президиум Ассоциации «Крымкарайлар». Симферополь: Доля, 2005. [Crimean Karaites: their origins, ethnic culture, history. Simferopol, 2005.] 160 pp.
13.2. general works Collection of articles about the Crimean Karaites; most of them already published (by A. Dubiński, A. Zajączkowski, S. Starikov, V. Alekseev, S. Szapszał and others; includes Russian translation of article by Nazi author F. Steiniger); an article dedicated to the memory of M. S. Sarach and one on the Crimean Karaites in France; heavy on Turkic theory. Analyzed. Review: Abduvaliyeva, Elvina. Modern Türklük Araştırmaları Dergisi (Journal of Modern Turkish Studies) 4, no. 2 (2007): 188–194 [= http:// mtad.humanity.ankara.edu.tr/ makale.php?id=220]. 3010 “Къырым тарихындан: караимлер.” Янъы дюнья, 13.08.1993. [“From the history of Crimea: the Karaites.” Yan’y dyun’ya 13.08.1993.] 3011 ЛЕВИ-БАБОВИЧ, Т. С. Очерк возникновения караимизма. Севастополь: Электропечатня Д. О. Харченко, 1913. [Levi-Babovich, T. S. Essay on the origin of the Karaism. Sevastopol, 1913.] iii, [1], 71, [1] pp. Contents: [1] Очерк возникновения караимизма и краткий обзор караимской литературы [Essay on the origin of Karaism and a short survey of Karaite literature]; [2] О раскопках на Мангуб-Кале [On the excavations at Mangup-Kale] (a series of articles which appeared in Kрымский вестник in 1912– 13); [3] Слово на первый день праздника Пасхи в 1913 году [A speech on the first day of Passover 1913.] The second part, which contains valuable information on the state of the Crimean Karaite community and its controversy with the local Rabbanites-Krimchaks at the beginning of the twentieth century, is especially important. The author was ḥazzan of the Sevastopol Karaite community, and later moved to Cairo to head the Karaite community in Egypt. [KPP 3.7] LOC: IDC-KP-23; NLR.
235
3012 ЛИХОШЕРСТОВ, P. “Заметки о караимах.” Одесский вестник 10.09.1852, (№ 72): 1–3. [Likhosherstov, R. “Notes about the Karaites.” Odesskiy vestnik, 10.09.1852, (no. 72): 1–3.] Reaction to article by Berezkin, no. 2992 above. 3013 ПОЛЯКОВ, В. Е. “Караимы.” Дружба народов, 4–13.05.1998, 184–191. [Poliakov, V. E. “The Karaites.” Druzhba narodov, May 4–13, 1998, pp. 184–191.] 3014 ———. Крым: Судьбы народов и людей. Симферополь: Таврида, 1998. [Poliakov, V. E. Crimea: fates of nations and peoples. Simferopol, 1998.] See pp. 26–41 (“Караимы”). 3015 ПОТЕХИН, В. Е. и Д. В. Потехин. “Караимы.” В Крым многонациональный, 91–97. Севастополь, 2001. [Potekhin, V. E., D. V. Potekhin. “The Karaites.” In Krym mnogonatsionalnyy, 91–97. Simferopol, 2001.] 3016 ———. “Караимы.” Клио, 2001, № 3–4: 7–10. [Potekhin, V. E., and D. V. Potekhin. “The Karaites.” Klio, 2001, nos. 3–4: 7–10.] 3017 РЕДЬКИНА, Л. И. “Культурное наследие караимов Крыма как компонент общечеловеческой культуры.” B Сборник научных статей Международной научнопрактической конференции, посвященной 150 летию со дня рождения крымскотатарского просветителя И. Гаспринского, 128–30. Симферополь, 2003: [Redkina, L. I. “The cultural heritage of the Crimean Karaites as a component of culture common to all mankind.” In Sbornik nauchnykh statey mezhdunarodnoy nauchno-prakticheskoy konferentsii . . ., 128–30. Simferopol, 2003.]
236
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
3018 СИГАЕВА, Г. “Kрымские караимы и их вклад в многонациональную культуру России и Крыма.” Культура народов Причерноморья, № 3 (1998): 251–54. [Sigaeva, G. “Crimean Karaites and their contribution to the multi-national culture of Russia and Crimea.” Kul’tura narodov Prichernomor’ya, no. 3 (1998): 251–54.] 3019 “След малого народа.” Феодосийский альбом, июль 1999, 1. [“The imprint of a small people.” Feodosiyskiy albom, July 1999, 1.] On Karaites in Crimea in general. 3020 СТАРИКОВ, Симеон. “О крымских караимах.” Православная жизнь № 5 (май 1966): 6–10. [Starikov, S. “On the Crimean Karaites.” Pravoslavnaya zhizn’ 5 (1966): 6–10.] Reprint in Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 119–25. On the Crimean Karaites, in general, by a Russian emigré-priest; supports the Turkic origins of the Karaites. 3021 СТЕПАНОВА, Н. Г., cocт. Крым многонациональный. Вопросы, oтветы; Вып. 1. Симферополь: Таврия, 1988. [Stepanova, N. G. ed. Multinational Crimea. Simferopol, 1988.] See pp. 39–42: “Кто такие крымские караимы?” [Who are the Crimean Karaites?] 3022 ФАРЕНЦЕВА, Ю. В., cост. Прогулка по Крыму: путеводитель. Киев: Балтия Друк, 2003. [Farentseva, Yu. V. Walks in Crimea: a guide book. Kiev, 2003.] See p. 131: “Авраам Фиркович;” pp. 131–33: “Пещерный город Чуфут-Кале;” p. 168: “Духовный центр караимов,” “Кенаса.” Popular. 3023 ШАПШАЛ, Серая. “Караимы.” Записки крымского горного клуба 11 (1897): 23–30. [Shapshal, S. “The Karaites.” Zapiski krymskogo gornogo kluba 11 (1897): 23–30.]
3024 ———. “Караимы СССР в отношении этническом.” B Крымские караимы (Полканов)*, 126–52. Same as first article in next publication. 3025 ———. Караимы СССР в отношении этническом. Караимы на службе у крымских ханов. Сост. В.Ю. Ормели. Симферополь: [s.n.], 2004. [Shapshal, S. The Karaites of the USSR from an ethnic perspective. Karaites in the service of the Crimean Khans. Simferopol, 2004.] 80 pp. Two articles by Szapszał; the first one is a previously unpublished article on the Crimean Karaites; the second one is a translation of the Polish article published in MK 2, no. 1 (1929): 7–23. See below no. 3277. LOC: HUL. 3026 ШКУРОПАЦКИЙ (Протоирей). “Караимы.” Полицейский листок Керч-Еникальского градоначальства, 1861, № 17 (23 апреля): 66–67. [Shkuropatskii. “The Karaites.” Politseyskiy listok Kerch-Enikalskogo gradonachalstva, 1861, no. 17 (April 23): 66–67.] Author’s first name unknown. Title in brackets means Orthodox archpriest. 3027 ЩЕГОЛЕВА, Татьяна. “Караимы Крыма: история, самосознание, современное состояние.” Евроазиатский еврейский ежегодник, 2004/2005: 158–74. [Shchegoleva, T.” The Karaites of Crimea: history, selfidentification, present situation.” Yevroaziatskiy yevreyskiy yezhegodnik, 2004/2005: 158–74.] Review of current situation in the Crimean community; with a foreword by a Karaite author, Mikhail Choref; also published in English. See above no. 2989. 3028 ———. “Крымские караимы.” [Shchegoleva, Tatiana. “Crimean Karaites”.] Caraimica 1 (2007): 11–18 General article on the the Crimean Karaites.
13.3. the turkic theory of karaite identity 3029 ———. “Основные этнокультурные аспекты русскоязычной караимской публицистики.” Тирош 6 (2003): 218–35. [Shchegoleva, T. “The main ethno-cultural aspects of Karaite publication in Russian.” Tirosh 6 (2003): 218–35.] Critical analysis of modern Karaite literature and the status of the Crimean Karaite community; biographical sketches of some of modern Karaite communal activists. 3030 ЭРЛИХ, Константин, авт., Ян Эпштейн, рук. проекта. Украина. Евреи. Тавриды неугасимая свеча. Симферополь: Открытый мир, 2008 [Erlikh, Konstantin, author; Yan Epshteyn, project director. Ukraine. Jews. The Everlasting candle of Taurida. Simferopol, 2008.] 240pp. Text largely in Russian, with extensive summaries and captions in Ukrainian, English, and Hebrew. A luxurious large album with impressive coloured and blackand-white photos. For general information on and photos of the Karaite monuments of Kaffa (Feodosia), Chufut-Kale, Mangup, and Simferopol, see pp. 26–39, 76. Review: Нариман Джелял, “Очищая зерна от плевел.” Авдет, 21.03.08, № 11 [N. Dzhelyal, “Cleaning grain from chaff” [i.e, “cleansing truth from lies.”] Avdet, 21.03. 2008, № 11]. Also available online: http://mejlis.org/index. php?option=com_content&task=vie w&id=303&Itemid=27. The reviewer accuses the book of being biased against the view that the Karaites are an “autochthonous Turkic ethnos of Crimea.” See also: http://www.unian. net/ukr/news/news-237914.html. 3031 ЮНОВИЧ, И. “Кое-что о караимстве.” Крымский вестник, 15.10.1903. [Yunovich, I. “Something about Karaism.” Krymskiy vestnik, 15.10.1903.] 3032 Я-ц. “Загадочный народец.” Крымский вестник, 25.09.1903 (№ 244). [Ya-ts. “A mysterious little people.” Krymskiy vestnik, 25.09.1903 (no. 244).]
237
3033 ”קרים—מרכז.מלאכי אליעזר רפאל
‛ :(“ הדאר כא )תש"ב.הקראים
.73–71 ,54–53 ,37–36
13.3. The Turkic Theory of Karaite Identity The material in this section documents the attempts by certain Karaites and non-Karaites, to establish the Turkic origins and identity of the Crimean Karaite community. According to this theory, the Karaites originated among the Turkic tribes of Central Asia such as the Khazars or the Cumans (others suggest links with Huns, Scythians, Crimean Tatars, and Altaic peoples). The theory’s proponents buttress their arguments with attempts to prove that Karaites have many customs, rites, and ceremonies in common with the Turkic tribes of Central Asia. Most of this material is of questionable historical reliability and should be used with caution. Although this part of the bibliography is located within the Crimean section, there are other authors such as Alexander Dubiński, Halina Kobeckaitė, Seraja Szapszał, and Simon Szyszman who also subscribe to this theory. [See chapter on Eastern Europe General Works, esp. section on Karaites and Khazars.] The motif of the Turko-Khazar origin of the East European Karaites appears also in the works of some other important Karaite authors (T. S. Levi-Babovich, Szemaja Firkowicz, Emiliya Lebedeva, Aleksander Mardkowicz, Abraham Szyszman, Ananiasz Zajączkowski) in slightly less articulated form. The same caveat applies to their works (see index). Indication of works that espouse this theory is made in the notes whenever this is obvious. 13.3.1. General Works Espousing the Turkic Theory 3034 BABADŻAN, Aleksander A. “O wzajemnym powiązaniu karaimskiej historii i kultury z religią.” [On mutual connection between Karaite history and culture with religion.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 160–65. Emphasizes the activities of Abraham Firkovich in the sphere of religion. Translated from the Russian. See no. 3039.
238
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
3035 GŁADIŁOWA (ÖRMELI), Galina P. “Język symboli krymskich Karaimów.” [The language of the symbols of the Crimean Karaites.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 152–59. For Russian version, see no. 3046.
3040 БАРАШ, Ю. С. “Гипотеза об истоках веры караев.” In Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар)* 121–27. [Barash, Yu. S. “Hypothesis on the origins of the karay beliefs.” Krymskie karaimy (Krymkaraylar)*, 121–27.]
3036 POŁKANOW, Jurii, Anna Połkanowa i Nadieżda Zinczenko. “Krymscy Karaimi-Karaje: Stan i perspektywy zachowania etnokultury; Z przeszłości w przyszłość.” [The Crimean Karaims-Karays: The current state and perspective of the preservation of ethnic culture; From the past to the future). In Karaj kiuńlari*, 140–51. For Russian version, see below, no. 3039.
3041 БЕБЕШ, Б. “Самоидентификация крымских караимов.” Крымские известия, 12.08.1997. [Bebesh, B. “Self identification of the Crimean Karaites.” Krymskiye izvestiya, Aug. 12, 1997.]
3037 ŞAPŞALOĞLU, Süreya (= Szapszał, Seraja). “Kırım Karai Türkleri.” Turk Yılı 1 (1928): 576–615. Also sep.: Istanbul: [s.n.], 1928. 43 pp. In Arabic script. Title: ﻗﺮﱘ ﻗﺮاي ﺗﺮﳇﺮ. Review: T. Kowalski, “Turecka monografja o karaimach krymskich.” MK 2, no. 2 (1929): 1–8. Cf. Dan Shapira, “A Jewish Pan-Turkist,” no. 2961. Important for understanding Szapszał’s Turkic theory. LOC: BilUL, HUL 3038 “Антропология и демография Караимов-Тюрков.” КНЭ 6/1:21–28. [“The Anthropology and demography of the KaraitesTurks.” KNÈ 6/1:21–28.] 3039 БАБАДЖАН, Александр А. “О взаимосвязи караимской истории и культуры с религией.” [Babadzhan, A. A. “On the relations between the history and culture of the Karaites and religion.”] В Karaj kiuńlari*, 316–21. On the relation between the Turkic origins of the Karaims and their religion and culture. Emphasizes the activities of Abraham Firkovich in the sphere of religion. For Polish translation, see no. 3034.
3042 БЕБЕШ, Б., Г. Катык, И. Айваз, М. Дубинский, Я. Бараш, А. Полканова, и М. Новикова. “Крымские караимы—тюрки (крымские караи).” Крымские известия, 16.04.1997. [Bebesh, B. G., I. Ayvaz, M. Dubinskiy, Ya. Barash, A. Polkanova, and M. Novikova. “Crimean Karaites— Turks (Crimean karai).” Krymskiye izvestiya, April 16, 1997.] On the Turkic identity of Crimean Karaites. 3043 БОГДАН, Г. Т. “Не караимы, а караи.” Известия Крымского республиканского краеведческого музея № 6 (1994): 77–80. [Bogdan, G. T. “Not Karaites, but Karais.” Izvestiya Krymskogo respublikanskogo krayevedcheskogo muzeya no. 6 (1994): 77–80.] 3044 ———. “Не караимы, а караи.” КВ 9 (1994). The author argues that the proper name for the Crimean Karaites is “karai” and not “karaimy; ” a similar opinion is also expressed by a few other modern Crimean authors (esp. Yu. Polkanov). 3045 БОГОСЛАВСКАЯ, Т., и Г. Катык. “Коренной народ о себе.” КВ, 1998, № 3 (36). [Bogoslavskaya, T., G. Katyk. “Aboriginal people speak about themselves.” KV, 1998, № 3 (36).] 3046 ГЛАДИЛОВА (ОРМЕЛИ), Галина П. “Язык символов крымских караимов.” [Gladilova (Ormeli), Galina P. “The language of the symbols of the Crimean Karaites.”] В Karaj kiuńlari*, 308–15.
13.3. the turkic theory of karaite identity For the Polish version, see above, no. 3035. 3047 “Є такий народ—Караïми: Національність і конфесія.” Голос Украïни 29.02.1996 (№ 40). [“There is such a people— the Karaites: nationality and religion.” Golos Ukrainy, Feb. 29, 1996 (№ 40).] 3048 ЖЕЛЕНИН, Александр. “Караимы: Этнос или секта?” Независимая газета, 1996, № 21. [Zhelenin, A. “The Karaites: an ethnic group or a sect?” Nezavisimaya gazeta, 1996, № 21.] 3049 КАЗАС, М. М. “Караимов забывают спросить.” Крымское время, 23.10.1996. [Kazas, M. “They forgot to ask the Karaites.” Krymskoye vremya, Oct. 23, 1996.] 3050 КЕФЕЛИ, В. И. “Мысли караима о своем народе.” КВ 23 (1996). [Kefeli, V. “Reflections of a Karaite on his people.” KV 23 (1996).] 3051 КОНЬКОВ, П., и Н. Кефели-Зинченко, ред. Караи (Крымские караимы): история, культура, святыни. Симферополь-Акъмеджид: Фонд исследования и поддержки коренных народов Крыма; Ассоциация крымских караимов “Крымкарайлар”, 2000. [Konkov, P., and N. Kefeli-Zinchenko, ed. Karay (Crimean Karaites): their history, culture, and shrines. Simferopol, 2000.] 56 рp. Pocket-sized pamphlet with numerous illustrations and photos. Contributors: А. Бабаджан, Т. Богославская, Г. Катык, В. Кропотов and А. Полканова. 3052 КРОПОТОВ, В. С. “Национальные святыни крымских караимов.” Крымские Караимы июнь 1998: [1–2.] [Kropotov, B. S. “National shrines of the Crimean Karaites.” Krymskiye Karaimy, June 1998: [1–2.]]
239
3053 Крымские караи (крымские караимы-тюрки): Самоидентификация; Краткий очерк истории и культуры, национальные святыни. Симферополь-Акъмеджид: Ассоциация крымских караимов “Крымкарайлар,” 1998. [Crimean Karay (Crimean Karaites—Turks: self identification; a brief review of their history, culture, and national shrines. Simferopol, 1998.] 28 pр. Contributors: A. Бабаджан, Т. Богославская, Г. Катык, В. Кропотов, and А. Полканова. 3054 “Крымские караимы-тюрки (крымские караи).” Вiдродження, № 1 (2000): 19–21. [Crimean Karaites-Turkis (Crimean karai). Vidrodzhennya, no. 1 (2000): 19–21.] 3055 КУДУСОВ, Эрик. “Караимы: кто они?” Авдет, 19.03.2007 (№ 11). [Kudusov, Erik. “The Karaites: who are they?” Avdet, March 19, 2007 (no. 11).] Exposition of Turkic theory by a Crimean Tatar who represents the Karaites (!) in the European Federation of National Minorities. 3056 КУШУЛЬ, С. “Для науки тенденциозность пагубна.” Крымские Известия, 24 июля 1992, № 144 (153): 2. [Kushul, S. “Tendentiousness is fatal for science.” Krymskiye izvestiya, (24 July 1992), no. 144 (153): 2.] 3057 НОРМАНСКАЯ, А. “К вопросу о культуре крымских караимов.” Культура народов Причерноморья, № 1 (1997): 126–27. [Normanskaya, A. “On the culture of the Crimean Karaites.” Kultura narodov Prichernomor’ya, no. 1 (1997): 126–27.] 3058 ОРМЕЛИ, В. “Работы М.Б. Кизилова о крымских караимах.” Историческое Наследие Крыма, № 12–13 (2006): 176–79. [Ormeli, V. “Works by M. Kizilov on the Crimean Karaites.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma, nos. 12–13 (2006): 176–79.]
240
crimea: the major center of east european karaism The author argues that publications by M. Kizilov and his colleagues (Diana Mikhailova, Dan Shapira, and Mikhail Nosonovski) consciously misinterpret Karaite history.
3059. ———. “С этикой невежи в ученый ряд: По поводу дезинформации о крымских караимах в публикациях М. Кизилова (сборник «От киммерийцев до крымчаков». Симферополь, 2004) и в книге А. Наймана («История евреев Украины». Киев, 2003).” Къырым, 18.05.2004. [Ormeli, V. “Boorishness in the scientific ranks: on the disinformation on the Crimean Karaites in the publications of M. Kizilov (collected articles “Ot Kimmeriitsev do Krymchakov”, Simferopol, 2004) and A. Nayman (“Jewish history in Ukraine”, Kiev, 2003).” Kyrym, 18.05.2004.] Polemicizes with Kizilov and Nayman. See Kizilov’s article, no. 3292. 3060 ОРМЕЛИ, В., H. ЗинченкоКефели. “Черно-коровий пиар Беловоловой.” Къырым Къарайлар, 2005, № 7. [Ormeli, V., N. Zinchenko-Kefeli. “Belovolova’s Black-cow PR.” Kyrym Karaylar, 2005, no. 7.] Published as a supplement to Qırım/ Къырым 70 (926). 03.09.2005. Review of Беловолова, Н. “Родовая идентичность;” [see no. 3100.] The authors of the review vigorously defend the Turkic theory of Karaite origins and accuse Belovolova of conscious misinterpretation of Karaite history. 3061 ОРМЕЛИ, Ю. “Караи— (крымские караимы). История, культура, святыни.” Голос Крыма, 8.06.2001. [Ormeli, Yu. “Karay (Crimean Karaites). Their history, culture, and shrines.” Golos Kryma, June 8, 2001.]
3062 ПАЛЬМИНА, Т. “Не затеряться в бренном мире.” Крымские известия, 08.07.1992 (№ 132). [Palmina, T. “Don’t get lost in this mundane world.” Krymskiye izvestiya, July 8, 1992 (no. 132).] On Karaite identity. 3063 ПОЛКАНОВ, А. И. Крымские караимы [Polkanov, A. I. Crimean Karaites. Ukraine: s.n., 1994.] 89 pp. 3064 ———. Крымские караимы 2–ое издание: Париж: [s.n.], 1995. [Polkanov, A. I. Crimean Karaites. 2nd ed. Paris, 1995.] 245 pp. 3065 ПОЛКАНОВ, Ю. A. “Если судьбе будет угодно . . .” В Вдохновленный Крымом. Под. Ред. Н. В. Николаенко, 188–94. Москва-Симферополь: Крымская академия гуманитарных наук, 1998. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “If the fate wishes so . . .” Vdokhnovlennyy Krymom, edited by N. V. Nikolayenko, 188–94. Moscow, 1998.] 3066 ———. “Занятия и быт караимов Крыма.” КВ 27 (1997). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Way of life and occupations of the Crimean Karaites.” KV 27 (1997).] 3067 ———. “Караи—Крымские Караимы—Тюрки.” Сквозь века, вып. 2 (1996): 17–40. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Karai—Crimean Karaites— Turks.” Svkoz’ veka, no. 2 (1996): 17–40.] 3068 ———. Караи—Крымские Караимы—Тюрки: история, этнография, культура = Karais— The Crimean Karaites—Turks: History, Ethnology, Culture. Симферополь: Ассоциация крымских караимов, 1997. 149 рp. In Russian and English on facing pages. Review: С. Я. Шамаш, КВ 1998, № 8 (41) (Август). [Shamash, S. Ya. KV 1998, no. 8 (41) (August).]
13.3. the turkic theory of karaite identity 3069 ———. Караïмська культура в Украïні: Вчора, сьогодні . . . завтра? = Ukrainian Karaites Culture: yesterday, today . . . tomorrow? Киïв: Програма “Matra Car” Посольство Королівства Нідерландів в Украïні, Благодійний Фонд “Трахтемирiвська фундація, 1994. [Kiev, 1994.] Pamphlet; text in Ukrainian; short summary in English. No location found. Pagination not available. 3070 ———. “Караимы.” B Мы— крымчане. Букварь юного краеведа. Сост. Л. Знаковская, 24–27. Симферополь, 1998. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Karaites.” In My—Krymchane, 24–27. Simferopol, 1998.] 3071 ———. “Кримськi караïми.” Берегiня, 1996, № 1–2, 16–19. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “The Crimean Karaites.” Bereginya, 1996, no. 1–2, 16–19.] 3072 ———. “Кримськi караïми.” Кримська Свiтлиця, 31.07.1993. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Crimean Karaites.” Kryms’ka Svitlytsya, July 31, 1993.] 3073 ———. “Кровная месть у крымских караимов (караев).” КВ 7 (1994). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Blood revenge among the Crimean Karaites.” KV 7 (1994).] 3074 ———. “Крымские караимы: Историко-этнографическая справка.” Слава труду, 20.03.1993. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “The Crimean Karaites: an historicalethnographical inquiry.” Slava trudu, March 20, 1993.] 3075 ———. pед. Крымские караимы: Историческая территория, этнокультура. Симферополь: Доля, 2005. [Polkanov, Yu. A., ed. “The Crimean Karaites: historical territory, ethno-culture.” Simferopol, 2005.] 224 рp. A collection of articles about the Crimean Karaites by modern Karaite authors; a few already published articles; active exposition of Turkic theory.
241
3076 ———. “Крымские караимы— малочисленный коренной народ Украины.” Кримськi cтудii, no. 2 (2002): 36–38. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Crimean Karaites—a small native people of Ukraine.” Kryms’kì studìì, no. 2 (2002): 36–38.] 3077 ———. “Крымские караимы— малочисленный народ Украины.” Межнациональное согласие, nos. 3–4 (2001): 6. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Crimean Karaites—a small people of the Ukraine.” Mezhnatsional’noye soglasiye, nos. 3–4 (2001): 6.] 3078 ———. “Крымские караимы: Проблема сохранения этноса (Тезисы доклада).” КВ 9 (1994). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “The Crimean Karaites: the problem of ethnic survival.” KV 9 (1994).] 3079 ———. “Культура крымских караимов: Вчера, сегодня, завтра.” В Культура Крыма на рубеже веков (ХІХ–ХХ ВВ): Материалы Республиканской научной конференции 27–29 апреля 1993 г., ред. М. С. Колесов [и другие], 24–26. Симферополь: Управление культуры Совета министров Крыма; Симферопольский государственный университет им. М. B. Фрунзе, 1993. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Crimean Karaite culture: yesterday, today, and tomorrow.” In Kultura Kryma na rubezhe vekov, edited by M. S. Kolesov [et al.], 24–26. Simferopol, 1993.] 3080 ———. “Письмо к редактору из Крыма.” КВ 1 (1994). [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Letter to the editor from Crimea.” KV 1 (1994).] 3081 ———. “Положение караимов (караев) в Крыму: прошлое и настоящее.” В Проблемы политической истории Крыма: итоги и перспективы: Материалы научнопрактической конференции, Симферополь 24–25 мая 1996 года, 67–70. Симферополь:
242
crimea: the major center of east european karaism Крымский государственный индустриально—педагогический институт, 1996. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “The situation of the Karaites (karai) in Crimea: past and present.” In Problemy politicheskoy istorii Kryma, 67–70. Simferopol, 1996.]
3082 ———. “Сквозь столетия.” Крымские известия, 23.04.2002. [Polkanov, Yu. A. “Through the centuries.” Krymskiye izvestiya, April 23, 2002.] On the origins of the Crimean Karay (Karaites). 3083 ПОЛКАНОВ, Юрий [= Ю. A.], Анна Полканова и Надежда Зинченко. “Крымские караимыкараи: Состояние и перспективы сохранения этнокультуры. Из прошлого в будущее.” [Polkanov, Yu. A., A. Polkanova, N. Zinchenko. “Crimean Karaites—karai: present state and perspectives of preservation of their ethno-culture. From the past to the present.”.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 295–307. For Polish version, see above n. 3036. 3084 ПОЛКАНОВА А. Ю., Ю. А. Полканов. “Реликтовые особенности этнокультуры крымских караимов.” B Крымские караимы (Крымкарайлар)*, 66–120. [Polkanova, A. Yu., Yu. A. Polkanov. “Relict distinctive features of the Crimean Karaites’ ethnic culture.” In Krymskie karaimy (Krymkaraylar)*, 66–120.] 3085 САИТОВА, С. “Потомки тюркских племен.” КВ 13 (1995). [Saytova, S. “Descendants of the Turkic tribes.” KV 13 (1995).] 3086 САРАЧ, М. С. “Мысли о караимском характере.” КВ 1998, № 3 (36). [Sarach, M. S. “Reflections on the Karaite character.” KV 1998, no. 3 (36).] On the nature of Karaite ethnicity.
3087 САРАЧ, М. С., и Ю. А. Полканов. Происхождение крымских караев (караимов). Москва: Центр культуры и развития караимов “Кoрайлар,” 1998. = КНЭ; т. 4. [Sarach, M. S., Yu. A. Polkanov. The origin of the Crimean Karais (Karaims). Moscow, 1998.] 182, [2] pp. [=KNÈ; v. 4.] Reviews: В. И Кефели, “Караимская народная энциклопедия, Том 4, Культура и архитектура,” КВ 19 (1995); O. A. Сарибан, “Генезис караимского народа,” КВ 1999, № 5 (48) (Май). 3088 СЕЛИВАНОВА, В. “Караи— крымские караимы-тюрки.” Крымская газета, 12.11.1997. [Selivanova, V. “Karay—Crimean Karaites-Turks.” Krymskaya gazeta, Nov. 12, 1997.] 3089 СТУС, В. “Крымские караимытюрки в вопросах и ответах.” Крымская газета, 04.04.2000. [Stus, V. “Questions and answers about the Crimean KaraitesTurks.” Krymskaya gazeta, April 4, 2000.] 3090 ТИРИЯКИ, В. З. “Камо грядеши . . . Спасский?” Крымское время, 18.12.1996. [Tiriyaki, V. Z. “Quo vadis . . . Spasskiy?” Krymskoye vremya, Dec. 18, 1996.] Polemics with Spasskiy-Boryu, (an Israeli Karaite); see no. 3110. The author is the current ḥ azzan of the Eupatorian community. Later he apparently reconsidered his views on Karaite history. 3091 ХАФУЗ, М. Э. “Герб караимов Крыма.” КВ 19 (1995). [Khafuz, M. È. “The emblem of the Crimean Karaites.” KV 19 (1995).] 3092 ———. Историкоэтнографические очерки [= Караимы], кн. 4, Народы и культуры, вып. 14. Москва: РАН, ин-т этнологии и антропологии им. Миклухо-Маклая, 1993. [Khafuz, M. È. Historicalethnographical sketches [= Karaimi], book 4. Moscow, 1993.] vi, 149 pp.
13.3. the turkic theory of karaite identity 3093 ЧИЖОВА, Л. В. “Караимы.” В Тюркские народы Крыма: Караимы, крымские татары, крымчакu. Ответственные редакторы: С. Я. Козлов и Л. В. Чижова, 8–135. Серия «Народы и культуры». Мoсква: Наука, 2003. [Chizhova, L. V. “Karaites.” In Tyurkskiye narody Kryma, edited by S. Ya. Kozlov and L. V. Chizova, 8–135. Moscow, 2003.] Author supports Turkic theory, but takes into account other opinions as well. Reviews: И.В. Зайцев, Этнографическое обозрение 1 (2005): 167–169; Д. Эль, В. Ормели, Ю. Полканов, С. Синани, “Не зная объективности броду, полезла в научную воду.” Къырым Къарайлар 3 (14) (2006) (published as a supplement to Qırım/Къырым, 15.03.2006); reviewers accuse author of anti-Karaite bias. 3094 ЧОРЕФ, М. Я. Крымские караимы. Москва, 1993. [Choref, M. Ya. “Crimean Karaites.” Moscow, 1993.] 48 pp. 3095 ШАПШАЛ, Серая. Караимы и Чуфут-Кале в Крыму: Краткий очерк. Санкт-Петербург: П. И. Бабкин, 1896. [Shapshal, S. “Karaites and Chufut-Kale in Crimea: a brief essay.” St. Petersburg, 1896.] [4], II, 36 pp. 2–е изд.: Бахчисарай: [s.n.], 1993; 3–е изд.: Бахчисарай: [s.n.], 1995. Perhaps, the first manifestation of the Turkic theory. [KPP 3.11] LOC: IDC-KP-26 (1st ed.). 2nd and 3rd eds: slightly modified by publishers. 13.3.2. Critiques of Turkic Theory 3096 BABADŻAN, Alexander. “O dębach i o wtajemniczonych” [On the oaks and the initiated [into the “cult of sacred oaks”.]] Awazymyz, 2006, № 1. Online at: http://www. karaimi.org/awazymyz/index. php?p=412&a=8.
243
Translated from Russian by Konstanty Pilecki; source not indicated. A polemic by a Crimean Karaite directed against the vandalizing of the Karaite cemetery in the Jehosaphath valley by modern pseudo-Karaites, and against the so-called “cult of sacred oaks.” Highly critical of the non-historical neo-pagan practices of Polkanov and his followers. See the Russian version below, no. 3327. The author espouses other aspects of Turkic theory; see nos. 3034, 3039. 3097 BOGACZEWSKAJA, Irina W. “Współczesne przemiany w etnokulturalnej identyfikacji krymskich Karaimów.” [Modern changes in the ethno-cultural identity of the Crimean Karaites.] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 132–39. For Russian version, see no. 3101. 3098 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “‘Autochthonous’ Population, Ethnic Conflicts and Abuse of the Middle Ages in Ukraine and the Autonomous Republic of Crimea.” In Gebrauch und Missbrauch des Mittelalters, 19.–21. Jahrhundert [= Uses and Abuses of the Middle Ages: 19th–21st Century = Usages et Mésusages du Moyen Age du XIXe au XXIe siècle], edited by János M. Bak, Jörg Jarnut, Pierre Monnet, Bernd Schneidmüller, 297–311. München: W. Fink, 2009. [= MittelalterStudien des Instituts zur Interdisziplinären Erforschung des Mittelalters und seines Nachwirkens, Paderborn; v. 17.] First published: Paderborn: W. Fink, 2008, with different pagination. A general analysis of abuse and misuse of medieval history in modern Ukraine and the Crimea; see pp. 306–10 for the analysis of the misuse of medieval history by the Crimean Karaites. 3099 БЕЛКИН, Б. [= Белый, Олег .] “В науке однозначность вредна.” Крымские известия, 8.07.1992. [Belkin, B. “Unambiguity is harmful for science.” Krymskiye izvestiya, July 8, 1992.]
244
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
3100 БЕЛОВОЛОВА, Н. “Родовая идентичность.” Киевский телеграф, 5–11.08.2005. [Belovolova, N. “Clan identity.” Kievskiy telegraf, Aug. 5–11, 2005.] Against Turkic theory; based largely on Мальгин, А. B. “Новые элементы;” see no. 3034, 3039. 3101 БОГАЧЕВСКАЯ, Ирина В. “Современные трансформации этнокультурной идентификации крымских караимов.” [Bogachevskaya, I. V. “Modern transformations of the ethnocultural identity of the Crimean Karaites.”] In Karaj kiuńlari*, 286–94. For Polish version, see no. 3097. 3102 ДЫМШИЦ, Валерий. “Точка зрения: Борьба за существительное.” Народ книги в мире книг: Еврейское книжное обозрение № 50 (Aпрель 2004): 6–13. [Dymshits, V. “Point of view: struggle for existence.” Narod knigi v mire knig, no. 50 (April 2004): 6–13.] Issue also has title: Горские евреи, крымчаки, караимы: кто они? Author criticizes attempts by some sub-ethnic Jewish groups (the mountain Jews–Tats, Karaites, and Krimchaks) to forge a new, Turkic identity, and sever historical ties with Jewish civilization. LOC: LC; NUL, NYPL, SUL. 3103 КЕФЕЛИ, Авраам. Караимы (Разъяснительная брошюра по истории караимов Крыма и основам караимской религии). Ашдод, 2002. [Kefeli, A. The Karaites (explanatory brochure on the history of the Crimean Karaites and on the basics of the Karaite religion). Ashdod, 2002.] Includes polemics with followers of Turkic theory; the author is a Crimean Karaite, now a Karaite ḥazzan in Ashdod (Israel), a composer, and author of several articles and books on the Karaites. Not seen.
3104 “Кому нужен статус «коренных»: народам или политикам?” Крымское время, 18.12.1996. [“Who needs ‘native’ status: peoples or politicians?” Krymskoye vremya, Dec. 18, 1996.] 3105 “Кто в Тавриде ‘коренной’?” Крымское время, 23.10.1996. [“Who is ‘native’ in Taurida?” Krymskoye vremya, Oct. 23, 1996.] 3106 МАЛЬГИН, А. В. “Новое в самосознании этнических групп Крыма и перспективы крымского регионального сообщества.” B Межэтническое согласие в Крыму: пути достижения. Редакторы: О. А. Габриелян, К. В. Коростелина, А. Д. Шоркин, 75–91. Симферополь: Доля, 2002. [Malgin, A. V. “New developments concerning the self-identity of the Crimean ethnic groups and the perspectives of the Crimean regional community.” In Mezhètnicheskoye soglasiye v Krymu, 75–91. Simferopol, 2000.] 3107 ———. “Новые элементы в идентичности караимов и крымчаков в современном Крыму.” В Этнография Крыма XIX–XX вв. и современные этнокультурные процессы: Материалы и исследования, ред. М. А. Араджиони и Ю. Н. Лаптев, 86–93. Симферополь: Крымский республиканский краеведческий музей, 2002. [Malgin, A. V. “New elements in the Karaite and Krymchak identity in the modern Crimea.” In Etnografiya Kryma XIX–XX vekov i sovremennyye etnokul’turnyye protsessy, edited by M. A. Aradzhioni and Yu. N. Laptev, 86–93. Simferopol, 2002.] Identity issues. Reviews: “Плоды воображения, пораженные гнилью.” Къырым, 2003, № 11; “В кривом зеркале фальсификаций. Незнание предмета, смешение этноса и религии порождают искажения, мифологизацию и
13.6. travelers’ accounts некорректность выводов.” Къырым, 2003, № 41. Both anonymous reviewers defend the Turkic theory of Karaite origins and accuse A. Mal’gin of conscious misinterpretation of Karaite history. 3108 НЕЙМАН, А. “Почему крымчаки и караимы Крыма считают оскорблением, когда их называют евреями?” Шолем, 2003, № 1(139)(январь):3. [Neyman, A. “Why do Karaites and Krymchaks of Crimea regard it as an insult when they are called Jews?” Sholem, 2003, no. 1(139) (January):3.] 3109 “Самые коренные?” Русский мир, 9.08.2002. [“The most native?” Russkiy mir, Aug. 9, 2002.] 3110 СПАССКИЙ-БОРЮ, Ю. “Караимы отвечают.” Крымское время, 23.10.1996. [SpasskiyBoryu, Y. “The Karaites reply.” Krymskoye vremya, Oct. 23, 1996.] 3111 ТРУПЧИ, Э. “‘А за еврея ответишь!’ (Проблема караимов. Статья В. Полякова).” Крымское время, 16.07.1998. [Trupchi, E. “You will answer for [calling me] a Jew!” [The problem of the Karaites. The article of V. Poliakov.]] Krymskoye vremya, July 16, 1998.] Author’s name is penname of A. Nezhivoy (Hеживой). See no. 3633. Perhaps refers to V. Poliakov’s article below, no. 3302.
13.4. Archaeology General; for specific places, see under that place name. 3112 GERTZEN, Alexander Germanovich. “Archaeological Excavations of Karaite Settlements in the Crimea.” In PWCJS 11 (B:1) (1993): 181–87. Jerusalem: World Union of Jewish Studies, 1994. 3113 ГЕРЦЕН, А.Г. “Археологические исследования караимских памятников в Крыму.” МАИЭТ 6 (1998): 744–51. [Gertzen, A.G. “Archaeological excavations of Karaite monuments in Crimea.” MAIÈT 6 (1998): 744–51)
245
13.5. Tombstone Inscriptions 3114 ДЫМШИЦ, В., A. Федорчук, Б. Хаймович. “Полевые школы по иудаике на постсоветском пространстве.” Евроазиатский еврейский ежегодник 2004/2005: 175–86. [Dimshits, V., A. Fedorchuk, B. Khaimovich. “Field schools in Jewish studies in the Post-Soviet era.” Evroaziatskiy yevreyskiy yezhegodnik 2004/2005: 175–86.] About field seminars in Jewish studies and expeditions to Mangup and Chufut-Kale aimed at documentation of Karaite cemeteries in Crimea in 2003–2004, see pp. 178, 181–82, 184–86.
13.6. Travelers’ Accounts This section was prepared and annotated, in large part, by Mikhail Kizilov, who has carried out exhaustive research on the topic. It is divided chronologically into four divisions: Middle Ages, 16th–18th c., 19th c., 20th–21st c. It should be noted that the bulk of the travel accounts date from the 19th c. In general, editions of the text in the original language come first, followed by translations. 13.6.1. Middle Ages Pethahiah ben Jacob, of Regensburg, 2nd Half of the 12th c. There are many editions. Only a selection are included here. Includes description of minim (heretics) seen in Erets Qedar (southern Ukraine), possibly Karaites. Some scholars, are of the opinion that these minim should be identified with some other Jewish or Judaized medieval groups. Hebrew Original 3115 ]סיבוב[ קראקא׃.פתחיה מרגנסבורג
שמחה בן יצחק שנ"ט 1st ed.
‛
246
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
3116 פתחיה
סיבוב הרב רבי.——— עורך אלעזר הלוי.מרעגנספורג פרנקפורט: ירושלים.גרינהוט ‛.1967 ד"צ׃ירושלים.1905 תרס"ה
‛
‛
Added t.p.: Die Rundreise des R. Petachjah aus Regensburg. With a German translation, introduction and notes. See pp. 4–5. 3117 ”סיבוב ר׳ פתחיה מרגנסבורג.———
“ יוצא לאור על־ידי.בנוסח חדש קבץ על יד: בתוך.אברהם דוד ‛ 262–235 :( ספר יג )כג.ח.ס The ed. is based on Warsaw, MS 258. See pp. 255: ”ובארץ כזרייא
יש מינים ואומ׳ להם ר׳ פתחיה למה ?אי]נ[ בכם מאמינים בדברי חכמים .אמרו לפי שלא לימדום אבותיהם ובערב שבת חותכים הלחם ואוכלין בחשך ויושבים במקום אחד כל היום .וכל הלילה ואין מתפללים מזמורים כשהיה מספר להם ברכת המזון ותפילה שלנו היה טוב בעיניהם אבל אמרו לא ראינו תלמוד מעולם “.“ ולא שמענו מהוIn the land of the Khazars there are heretics, and R. Pethahiah said to them, why don’t you believe in the words of the Sages? They said because their forefathers had not taught them. On the eve of the Sabbath they cut up bread and eat in the dark and sit in one place all day long and all night and they don’t pray Psalms. When he told them about our Grace after Meals and our liturgy, it pleased them, but they said we have never seen the Talmud and don’t know what it is.” Possible evidence for presence of Karaites or a similar group in Crimea already in the 12th century. Translations 3118 PETHAHIAH ben Jacob, of Regensburg. “Exercitatio Quarta: Repraesentans R. Petachiae, qui seculo Christianorum XII vicit,
itinerarium.” In Exercitationes sex varii argumentii, edited by Johann Christoph Wagenseil, 160–203. Altdorfi Noricorum: John. Henricus Schönnerstaedt excudit; prostat Noribergae apud Pavli Fvrstii haeredes, 1687. Hebrew text with Latin translation. See p. 170. 3119 ———. [English & Hebrew.] Travels of Rabbi Petachia of Ratisbon, who in the latter end of the twelfth century visited Poland, Russia, Little Tartary, The Crimea, Armenia, Assyria, Syria, The Holy Land and Greece. Translated by A. Benisch. London: Trubner, 1856. Hebrew and English on facing pages. See pp. 6–9. 3120 ———. [German.] In Jüdische Reisen im Mittelalter. Ed. and trans. Stefan Schreiner. Leipzig: Sammlung Dieterich, 1991. See p. 125. Schiltberger, Johannes (Hans), 1380–after 1438 A German soldier, Schiltberger spent some thirty years in Turkish captivity and left a brief description of the countries he visited during this period. Includes an early reference to two Jewish communities (most likely, Rabbanites and Karaites) of Kaffa. There are many editions and translations of Schiltberger’s diary (including translation into modern German). A selection follows. Editions 3121 Hans Schiltbergers Reisebuch. [Faksimiledruck d. Originalausg. Augsburg um 1476.] Wiesbaden, Pressler, 1969. A facsimile of the first edition with an introduction by Elisabeth Geck. 3122 Reisen in Europa, Asia und Afrika von 1394 bis 1427. München: Selbstverl. Des Hrsg., 1859. Another edition of the original text.
13.6. travelers’ accounts 3123 Hans Schiltbergers Reisebuch, nach der Nürnberger Handschrift. Tübingen: Litterarischen Verein in Stuttgart, 1885. See p. 63. English 3124 SCHILTBERGER Johann. The Bondage and Travels of Johann Schiltberger, a Native of Bavaria, in Europe, Asia and Africa, 1396–1427. Translated by J. B. Telfar. London: Hakluyt Society, 1879. German (Modern) 3125 SCHILTBERGER, Johannes. Als Sklave im Osmanischen Reich und bei den Tataren: 1394—1427. Stuttgart: Thienemann Press, 1983. Russian 3126 “Путешествия Ивана Шильтбергера по Европе, Азии и Африке, с 1394 года по 1427 год.” Пер. c нем. и прим. Ф. К. Брун. Записки Императорского Новороссийского Университета 1 (1867): 1–158. [Travels of Ivan Shiltberger in Europe, Asia, and Africa from 1394 to 1427. Translated by F. K. Brun. Zapiski Imperatorskogo Novorossiyskogo Universiteta 1 (1867): 1–158.] See p. 57. 3127 Путешествие по Европе, Азии и Африке с 1394 года по 1427 г. Пер. Ф.К. Брун; изд. и прим. З.М. Буниятов. Баку: Элм, 1984. [Travels of Ivan Shiltberger in Europe, Asia, and Africa from 1394 to 1427. Transl. F. K. Brun, commentaries Z. M. Buniyatov. Baku: Elm, 1984. Corrected and abridged version of the above; see p.45. 13.6.2. 16th Century Broniewski, Marcin (Broniovius, Martinus) Αlso Broniowski; ambassador of the Polish King Stephan Bathory to the Crimean Khan Mehmed Giray in 1578–1579.
247
3128 BRONIOWSKI, Marcin. Tartariae descriptio. Cologne: Birckmann, 1595. [7], 75 pp. 1st ed. Several other eds. published. See BL catalogue. Classical description of Crimea. Mentions Jews (most likely Karaites) in Mangup, Balaklava, the vicinity of Inkerman and Sudak. 3129 БРОНЕВСКИЙ, Мартин. “Описание Крыма.” ЗООИД 6 (1867): 333–67. [Bronievskiy, M. “Description of Crimea.” ZOOID 6 (1867): 333–67.] Russian translation by I. G. Shershenevich, with commentary by N. N. Murzakevich. 13.6.3. 17th Century Beauplan, Guillaume Levasseur de, 1600–1673 French cartographer and engineer; many editions and translations; a selection follows. French Original 3130 Description d’Ukranie, qui sont plusieurs prouinces du roiaume de Pologne: contenuës depuis les confins de la Moscouie, iusques aux limites de la Transilvanie: ensemble leurs moeurs, façons de viures, & de faire la guerre. 1st ed. À Roüen: chez Iacques Cailloüé . . ., 1660. Facsimile reprint: Київ: Наукова Думка ; Cambridge, Mass.: Ukrainian Research Institute of Harvard University, 1990. See p. 32. Refers to the Jews (= Karaites) in Mangup in the 1660s. Many other French eds. English 3131 A Description of Ukraine. Introduction, translation, and notes by Andrew B. Pernal and Dennis F. Essar. [Cambridge, Mass.]: Dist. By the Harvard University Press for the Harvard Ukrainian Research Institute, 1993. See p. 39 for mention of Mangup and its “Jewish” [i.e., Karaite] inhabitants.
248
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
German 3132 Beschreibung der Ukraine, der Krim, und deren Einwohner. Aus dem Französischen übersezt und nebst einem Anhange der die Ukraine, und die budziackische Tatarey betrift, und aus dem Tagebuche eines deutschen Prinzen, und eines Schwedischen Kavaliers gezogen worden. Herausgegeben von Johann Wilhelm Moeller; mit Kupfern. Breslau: bey Wilhelm Gottlieb Korn, 1780. Author’s name: Wilhelm le Vasseur, Sieur de Beauplan. Not seen. Russian 3133 Описание Украйны. Перевод с французскаго. Санкт-Петербург: В Тип. Карла Крайя, 1832. See p. 38. 3134 Описание Украuны. Перевод с французскаго. З. П. Борисюк. Ред. Перевода А. Л. Хорошкевич, Е. Н. Ющенко. Москва: Древлехранилище, 2004. Facsimile of the 2nd French ed. (1660) with Russian translation. French and Russian on facing pages. See pp. 208–9 re: Karaites in Mangup. Added t.p. with title: Description d’Ukranie. Ukrainian 3135 Опис України: кількох провінцій Королівства Польского. Переклад з французскоï мови Я.И. Кравця, З.П. Борисюк. Київ: Наукова Думка ; Cambridge, Mass.: Ukrainian Research Institute of Harvard University, 1990. See p. 51. 3136 Опис України. Переклад з французскоï мови, примiтки та передмова Яреми Кравця. Ред. О. М. Козакевич. Львів: Каменяр, 1990. See p. 52.
Evliya Chelebi, ca. 1611–ca. 1679 Ottoman traveler and geographer; wrote important description of the Karaite communities of the Crimean towns of Mangup, Chufut-Kale, and Karasubazar. Turkish Original 3137 .1928 .٧
ﺟدل, ﺳـﻴﺎﺣﺖ انﻣﻪ ﳻ.اوﻟﻴﺎ ﭼﻠﱯ ,اﺳـﺘﺎﻧﺒﻮل
See pp. 582–86. Also published a few times in Turkey in Latin script. Polish 3138 Księga podróży Ewliji Czelebiego: (wybór). Trans. From the Turkish by Zygmunt Abrahamowicz, Aleksander Dubiński, Stanisława Płaskowicka-Rymkiewicz. Ed. Zygmunt Abrahamowicz; Szkic o Ewliji Czelebim i jego dziele, Jan Reychman. Warsaw: Książka i Wiedza, 1969. 476 pp. See pp. 441–42, 447. Author’s name: Ewlija Czelebi. A fragment of the travelogue on the Mangup Karaite community was omitted by the editors, Abrahamowicz and Dubiński, who themselves were Karaite scholars-Orientalists. Russian 3139 Эвлия Челеби. Книга путешествий. Пер. М. Б. Кизилова. Симферополь: Таврия, 1996. [Èvliya Chelebi. “Book of travels.” Trans. M. B. Kizilov. Simferopol, 1996.] 240 pp. See pp. 90–95, 131–32. Translation done from the Polish translation of 1969. 3140 Эвлия Челеби. Книга путешествия. Пер. Е. Бахревского. Симферополь: ДАР, 1999. [Èvliya Chelebi. “Book of travels.” Trans. E. Bakhrevskogo. Simferopol, 1999.] 142 pp. See pp. 34–36, and indices s.v.: караимы, иудеи, Мангуб, Чуфут–Кале. Most complete and professional translation of the Crimean part of Evliya’s travelogue to date.
13.6. travelers’ accounts Secondary Literature
13.6.4. 18th Century
3141 SZAPSZAŁ, Seraja. “Opis podróży Ewliji Czelebiego.” MK 2, nos. 3–4 (1930–31): 63–67. Perhaps, the earliest review of the Crimean part of Evliya Chelebi’s travel account after its first Turkish publication; contains abridged translation of the passage on the Karaites of Mangup. 3142 ”אוליא צ'לבי על יהודי.י.שפירא דן ד
‛ * מצבות בית העלמין:“ בתוך.קרים
‛
249
.410–385
Lucca, Giovanni Giuliani da Dominican friar. Italian Original 3143 “Fatta da me Frá Giovanni da Lucca Dominicano circa il modo di vivere colle particolaritá de’costumi delli Tartari Percopiti, Nogai, Circassi, Abbaza etc. Mangrilli e Giorgiani.” In Bibliogafia critica delle antiche reciproche corrispondenze politiche, ecclesiastiche, scientifiche, letterarie, artistiche dell’Italia colla Russia, colla Polonia ed altre parti settentrionali, edited by Sebastiano Ciampi. 2:52–72. Firenze: Guglielmo Piatti, 1834. Report from the 1630s; refers to Jews (= Karaites) of Mangup. French 3144 LUCCA, Jean de. “Relation de Tartare du Crim.” In Relation de divers voyages curieux . . ., 1:14–23. Paris: chez André Cramoisy, Langlois [etc.], 1663. Russian 3145 ЛЮКА, Жан де. “Описание перекопских и ногайских татар, черкесов, мингрелов и грузин.” ЗООИД 11(1878): 473–93. [Description of the Perekop and Nogay Tatars, Circassians, Mingrels, and Georgians. ZOOID 11 (1878): 473–93.]
Guthrie, Maria English tourist. 3146 A Tour, Performed in the Years 1795–6, through the Taurida, or Crimea . . . and all the other Countries on the North Shore of the Euxine, ceded to Russia by the Peace of Kainardgi and Jassy; described in a series of letters to her husband, the editor, Matthew Guthrie. London: T. Cadell, Jun. and W. Davies, 1802. See pp. 82–84 on Chufut-Kale. Kleemann, Nicolaus Ernst, 1736–98 Austrian merchant; he was apparently sent on a fact-finding mission in matters of trade by the Austrian government. German Original 3147 Nicolaus Ernst Kleemanns Reisen von Wien über Belgrad bis Kilianova, durch die ButschiackTartarey über Kavschan, Bender, durch die Nogew-Tartarey in die Crimm, dann von Kaffa nach Konstantinopel, nach Smirna und durch den Archipelagum nach Triest und Wien, in den Jahren 1768, 1769 und 1770, nebst einem Anhange von den besonderen Merkwürdigkeiten der crimmischen Tartarey, in Briefen an einen Freund. Wien: in der von ghelenschen Buchhandlung, 1771. LOC: BN; not seen. 3148 Nicolaus Ernst Kleemanns Reisen. . . . Leipzig: J. P. Krauss, 1773. As above. See p. 74, on Karaites in Chufut-Kale (Kälo) in 1769. French 3149 Voyage de Vienne à Belgrade et à Kilianova, dans le pays des Tartares Budziacs et Nogais, dans la Crimée et de Kaffa à Constantinople au travers de la mer Noire, avec le retour à Vienne par Trieste, fait dans les années 1768, 1769 et 1770 par Nicolas Ernest Kleemann.
250
crimea: the major center of east european karaism Traduit de l’allemand par Henri Rieu. Neuchâtel: Impr. de la Société Typographique, 1780. See pp. 106–7. Calls Karaites KarayJabdi. LOC: BN; online at books. google.ca.
Russian 3150 КЛЕEМАН, Н. Э. Клееманово путешествие из Вены в Белград и Новую Килию, так же в земли Буджакских и ногайских татар и во весь Крым, с возвратом через Константинополь, Смирну и Триест, в Австрию, в 1768, 1769 и 1770 годах, с приобщением описания достопамятностей крымских. Пер. Иван Иванович Одинцов. Санкт–Петербург: При государственной военной коллегии, 1783. See pp. 105–6. Pallas, P. S. [Peter Simon], 1741–1811 German scientist and traveler in Russia. German Original 3151 Bemerkungen auf einer Reise in die südlichen Statthalterschaften des Russischen Reichs in den Jahren 1793 und 1794. 2 vols. Leipzig and St. Peterburg: G. Martini, 1799–1801. See 2:34–36, 82, 122, 374, 502; re: Karaites in Mangup, Chufut-Kale, Eupatoria. English 3152 Travels Through the Southern Provinces of the Russian Empire in the Years 1793 and 1794. Translated from the German [by] Francis [William] Blagdon. 2 vols. London: Printed by A. Strahan for T. N. Longman and O. Rees, 1802–1803. See 2:34–38, 122–25; Karaites in Mangup, Chufut-Kale, Eupatoria. Quarto.
3153 Travels Through the Southern Provinces of the Russian Empire in the Years 1793 and 1794. 4 vols. London: Printed for James Ridgway by B. McMillan, 1803. As above. Not seen. Octavo size, rather than quarto, hence, 4 vols. instead than two. 3154 Travels Through the Southern Provinces of the Russian Empire in the Years 1793 and 1794. 2d ed. 2 vols. London: printed for John Stockdale, 1812. Reprint: New York: Arno Press, 1970. Not seen. Russian 3155 ПАЛЛАС, П.-С. “Путешествие по Крыму академика Паласа в 1793 и 1794 годах.” ЗООИД 12 (1881): 62–208. On Mangup, Chufut-Kale, Eupatoria Translated from the German. Peyssonel, Claude Charles de, 1727–90 French ambassador to the court of the Crimean Khan Arslan Giray in 1753. 3156 Traité sur le Commerce de la Mer Noire. 2 vols. Paris: Chez Cuchet, 1787. See 1:12, 15, 16, 24; 2:259, 320–21. Mentions Karaites in Chufut-Kale, and the origins of their privileged status; also Mangup, Eupatoria. Struve, J. C. (Johann Christian) von, 1768–1812 Visitor to Chufut-Kale in 1793. German Original 3157 Reise eines jungen Russen von Wien über Jassy in die Crimm; und ausführliches Tagebuch der im Jahr 1793 von St. Petersburg nach Constantinopel geschickten russisch-kaiserlichen Gesandtschaft. Gotha: Ettingersche Buchhandlung, 1801. See p. 24 on Chufut-Kale.
13.6. travelers’ accounts English
251
See pp. 15, 17 for a description of the Karaites of Chufut Kale.
3158 Travels in the Crimea: A History of the Embassy from Petersburg to Constantinople in 1793. London: G. and J. Robinson, 1802. 393 pp. See p. 26–28 on Chufut-Kale, called ‘fort of the Jews.’ Mentions a colony of Jews (i.e., Karaites) living there. No mention of personal encounters with the inhabitants. French 3159 Voyage en Krimée, suivi de la relation de l’ambassade envoyée de Pétersbourg à Constantinople en 1793. Trad. de l’allemand par L. H. Delamarre. Paris: Maradan, 1793. Viii, 398 pp. See pp. 31–32. Zuyev, Vasiliy Fedorovich, 1754–94 Russian traveler and zoologist, member of Russian Academy of Sciences from 1787. 3160 ЗУЕВ, В. “Выписка из путевых записок Василия Зуева.” Месяцеслов на 1783 год, 265–303. [Zuyev, V. “Extract from the travel notes of Vasiliy Zuyev.” Mesyatseslov na 1783 god, 265–303.] Vasiliy Zuyev (1782) was the only traveler who called Chufut-Kale Карайкале (Karay-Kale), i.e., “the Karaites’ castle,” see p. 289. LOC: TL (offprint) 13.6.5. 19th Century Anonymous 3161 “The Karaim or Literalists.” The Menorah 34 (1903): 349–54. Account of a visit to Chufut-Kale, as well as a general discourse on the origins of the Karaites by an anonymous nineteenth-century traveler. 3162 “The Steppes, Odessa, and the Crimea.” Harper’s New Monthly Magazine 9, no. 49 (June 1854): 13–20.
3163 Письма о Крыме, об Одессе и Азовском море = Lettres sur la Crimée, Odessa et la Mer d’Azof. Mосква: Н. С. Всеволожский, 1810. 294 pp. French original and Russian translation; in the catalogue of NLR this item is misattributed to Maria Guthrie; introduction indicates that it was first published in the journal Bibliothèque Britannique: Literature[?] in 1808;” full French title: “Lettres d’un voyager dans les provinces Méridionales de Russie;” see the description of Chufut-Kale on pp. 68–71. Original French version not seen. 3164 Ш. Русские авторы о племенном происхождении караимов. Приложение к газете Караимские вести (Февраль 1995). [Sh. Russian authors on the tribal origins of the Karaites. Supplement to Karaimskie vesti, February 1995.] [2] pp. Abstracts from a few travel reports. Afanas’yev-Chuzhbinskiy, Aleksandr Stepanovich, 1816–75 Russian and Ukrainian poet, writer, translator, and ethnographer. 3165 АФАНАСЬЕВ-ЧУЖБИНСКИЙ, А. С. Поездка в Южную Россию. 2 T. Санкт-Петербург: А. Ф. Базунов, 1863. [Afanas’ev-Chuzhbinskiy, A. S. A trip to Southern Russia. St. Petersburg, 1863.] See 1:310, 312, 313, 322–25, 388, 389. Description of Karaite dress, position of Karaite women. Bantysh-Kamenskiy, D. N. (Dmitriy Nikolayevich), 1788–1850 Russian historian, specialist in the history of Russia and Ukraine; from 1836–38 governor of Wilno gubernia.
252
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
3166 Б., Д. [Д. Н. Бантыш-Каменский ?] “Отрывок из путешествия по Крыму.” Сын Отечества 36, no. 8 (1817): 42–51. [B., D. “Extract from a trip across Crimea.” Syn Otechestva 36, no. 8 (1817): 42–51.] See pp. 48–49. Description of Chufut-Kale, conversation with local Rabbi. According to MBK, “D. B.” might be the initials of D. N. Bantysh-Kamenskii, a son of the famous Russian historian N. N. Bantysh-Kamenskii. Berg, Nikolay Vasil’yevich, 1823–1884 Resided in Bakhchisaray during the Crimean war and witnessed the vain attempts of Solomon Beim to rescue from complete abandonment the “hardly breathing” and “half-legendary” town of Chufut-Kale. 3167 [БЕРГ, Н. В.] “Военный Крым: Корреспонденция Н. В. Берга.” Подготовлено Д. К. Первых (Васильевой). Историческое Наследие Крыма, 2005, № 11, 33–72. [[Berg, N. V.] “Crimea during the war. Correspondence of N. V. Berg.” Istoricheskoye naslediye Kryma, 2005, no. 11, 33–72.] Includes a travel description of Chufut-Kale and S. Beim during the Crimean War on pp. 64–66 70–71; first published in Московитянин, № 85–88 (1855) (not found). 3168 БЕРГ, Н. “Бахчисарай.” Библиотека для чтения 141 (1857): 7, 19 [Berg, N. “Bakhchisaray.” Biblioteka dlya chteniya 141 (1857): 7, 19.] On Chufut-Kale, Bakchisaray, S. Beim. Bernov, M. A. (Mikhail Aleksandrovich), b. 1864 Russian traveler.
3169 БЕРНОВ, М. А. Из Одессы пешком по Крыму: Письма русского пешехода. СанктПетербург: Тип. Глазунова, 1896. [Bernov, M. A. From Odessa across Crimea by foot: letters of a Russian hiker. St. Petersburg, 1896.] See pp. 103–7; 110–11. Bonar, Andrew, 1810–92, and Robert Murray M’Cheyne, 1813–43 Scottish missionaries. 3170 BONAR, Andrew A., and Robert Murray McCheyne, Narrative of a Mission of Inquiry to the Jews from the Church of Scotland in 1838. Edinburgh: Whyte & Co., 1842. See pp. 441, 483–86, 488. 3171 ———. Mission of Discovery: The Beginnings of Modern Jewish Evangelism. Ed. Allan M. Harman. Fearn: Christian Focus, 1996. See pp. 279, 306–8. Re the Karaites of Constantinople and Crimea. Reprint of preceding item under new title. Bžiškian, Minas (or Minai Medici), 1777–1851 Armenian traveler and scholar from Venice. 3172 Čanaparhordout‘iwn i Lehastan ew iayl kolmans bnakeals i haykazanc, sereloc i naxneac Ani k‘alak‘in. Venice, 1830. Mentions Karaites in Kaffa (Feodosiya) and Eupatoria. Could not locate in Armenian script. 3173 БЖИШКЯН, М. “Кеозлев или Евпатория.” Пер. В. А. Микаеляна. Сурб-Хач 2 (1996): 35–36. [Bzhishkyan, M. “Gezlev or Eupatoria.” Trans. B. A. Mikaelyana. Surb-Khach 2 (1996): 35–36.] On Karaites in Eupatoria (Gezlev). Campenhausen, Pierce Balthasar, Freiherr von, 1746–1807 or 1808 Poet, playwright, publicist from Riga.
13.6. travelers’ accounts 3174 Bemerkungen über Rußland: nebst einer kurzgefassten Geschichte der Zaporoger Kosaken, Bessarabiens, der Moldau und der Krimm. Leipzig: F. Dürr, 1807. His report on the Karaites represents largely a mixture of data from the reports by N. Kleeman and M. Guthrie; see a description of ChufutKale on p. 108; called Karaites “Karay Jaody, oder die schwarzen Juden.” LOC: BL. 3175 Travels through several Provinces of the Russian Empire; with an historical account of the Zaporog Cossacks, and of Bessarabia, Moldavia, Wallachia, and the Crimea. London: Richard Phillips, 1808. On the Karaites of Chufut Kale, see pp. 51–52. Castelnau, Gabriel, marquis de 3176 Essai sur l’histoire ancienne et moderne de la nouvelle Russie: Statistique des provinces qui la composent; fondation d’Odessa; ses progrès, son état actuel; détails sur son commerce. Voyage en Crimée, dans l’intéret de l’agriculture et du commerce. 3 v. Paris: Rey et Gravier, 1820. See 3:179, 181, 187, 191, 304–5. The Marquis de Castelnau spent many years in Southern Russia; the third volume of his work is dedicated to Crimea and Odessa. Includes description of the Karaites in Chufut-Kale, Mangup, Eupatoria. Chojecki, Edmund (penname: Charles, Edmond), 1822–99 Polish writer and translator. 3177 Wspomnienia z podróży po Krymie. Warszawa: Nakł. Autora, 1845. See pp. 213–28. Detailed description of Chufut-Kale and Mangup. 3178 ХОЄЦЬКИЙ, Едмунд. Спогади з подорожі по Криму. Пер. О. О. Тищенко-Монастирська. Комм. В. И. Баранов. Ред. И. В. Чепурина. Сімферополь:
253
ВАТ, 2008. [Chojecki, Edmund. Recollections from a trip to Crimea. Transl. O. O. TishenkoMonastirs’ka. Comm. V. I. Baranov. Ed. I. V. Chepurina. Sіmferopol’: VAT, 2008.] 384 pp. Polish original with parallel Ukrainian translation. Clarke, Edward Daniel, 1769–1822 English traveler and scientist. 3179 Travels in Various Countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa. 3 parts in 6 vols.: London: Printed for T. Cadell and W. Davies, 1810–23. See Pt 1: Russia, Tartary, and Turkey, 185–95. Classical description of Mangup and Chufut-Kale. Several other editions. 2d ed. 1811; 4th ed. 1816. N.B. In this ed., Tahtary instead of Tartary. Daab, Adolf, 1872–1924 Polish traveler to Crimea in 1896. 3180 W Warszawie i na Krymie. Warszawa: Semper, 1996. 108 pp. For a description of Chufut-Kale, see p. 94. Deinard, Ephraim, 1846–1930 On him see below, nos. 3353–59. 3181 ספר מסע בחצי.אפרים
דיינרד . דרוק פון א: ווארשא.האי‛ קרים 2 .1880–1879 גינז תרל"ט־תר"ם ‛ ‛ .חלקים Perhaps, the only 19th-century travel guide to Crimea in Hebrew. See 1:41–46 (Eupatoria), 51 (Simferopol), 104 (Bakhchisaray), 106–110 (Chufut-Kale), 114–115 (Mangup); 2:8 (Sevastopol).
Demidov, Anatoliy Nikolayevich (Démidoff de San Donato, Anatole), 1813–70 Scion of an aristocratic Russian family from the Urals. French Original 3182 Voyage dans la Russie Méridionale et la Crimée, par la Hongrie, la Valachie et la Moldavie. Paris: Bourdin, 1840.
254
crimea: the major center of east european karaism See pp. 365–75 on Tchioufout-Galeh (i.e., Chufut-Kale).
3183 Voyage dans la Russie Méridionale et la Crimée, par la Hongrie, la Valachie et la Moldavie. 2nd ed. rev. et augm. Paris: Bourdin, 1854. See pp. 289–92 (on Chufut-Kale); 375–79 (on Eupatoria). Italian 3184 Viaggio nella Russia meridionale e nella Crimea per l’Ungheria, la Moldavia e la Valachia fatto nel 1837. Torino: Fontana, 1841, VII, 382 p. See pp. 223–29.
See 6:338–49 for a description of Chufut-Kale and Mangup including its Karaite monuments (numbers of houses, inhabitants, and chronology of tombstones). A few important drawings of Jehosaphath valley, Karaite houses, and tombstones are included in the album published as a companion to the travelogue. Faure, Félix, 1841–99 6th president of the Third French Republic. 3188 FAURE, Félix. “Souvenirs d’un voyage a Tchoufout-Kalé.” Archives Israelites 38 (1877): 19–22. 3189 PRAGUE, H. “M. Félix Faure chez les juifs Caraïtes.” Archives Israelites 56 (1895): 109.
Russian 3185 ДЕМИДОВ, Анатолий. Путешествие в Южную Россию и Крым через Венгрию, Валахию и Молдавию, совершенное в 1837 году. Москва: Тип. Александра Семена, 1853. See pp. 330, 332, 337–44. Dmitriyevskiy, Mikhayla, b. 1788 Teacher, lived in Crimea from 1810– 1811. 3186 ХАЙБУЛЛАЕВА, Ф. Х. “Рукопись начала XIX века о народах Крыма.” МАИЭТ 12 (2006): 702–723. [Khaybullayeva, F.Kh. “A manuscript of the beginning of the 19th century on the peoples of Crimea.”] Publication of the travel memoirs of Mikhayla Dmitriyevskiy; on Karaites of Chufut-Kale and Eupatoria, see pp. 720–22. Dubois de Montpereux, Frédéric, 1798–1849 Swiss French, scientist, naturalist, and geologist. 3187 Voyage autour du Caucase, chez les Tcherkesses et les Abkhases, en Colchide, en Géorgie, en Arménie et en Crimée. 6 v. Paris: Librairie de Gide, 1843.
Gorchakova, E. S. Offspring of famous Russian aristocratic family; poet and traveler. 3190 ГОРЧАКОВА, Е. C. Воспоминания о Крыме. 2 Кн. Москва: Общество распространения полезных книг, 1883–1884. [Gorchakova, E. S. Memories of Crimea. 2 v. Moscow, 1883–1884.] See 1:23–28; 85–86. Grellet, Stephen, 1773–1855 Prominent Quaker missionary of French origin; lived in the United States from 1795 till his death; traveled extensively all over the United States and Europe. 3191 Memoirs of the Life and Gospel Labours of Stephen Grellet. Edited by Benjamin Seebohm. 2 vols. Philadelphia: Henry Longstreth, 1860. [2nd ed.]: 1864. 3rd ed.: London: Marsh, 1870. Several other editions (printings). Most unnumbered and with 2 v. in 1. Vol. 1, chap. 33, “Third Visit to Europe,” gives an account of the author’s travels in 1819 through Crimea where he encounters Karaite Jews. Visited Bakhchisaray, ChufutKale, Simferopol. See pp. 463–467 in the 1864 ed.
13.6. travelers’ accounts Griboyedov, A. S. (Alexander Sergeyevich), 1795–1829 Famous Russian writer and poet. 3192 ГРИБОЕДОВ, А. С. (Александр Сергеевич). Cочинения. Подготовка текста, предисловие, и комментарии В. Орлова. Москва: Гослитиздат, 1959. [Griboyedov, A. S. Selected works. Moscow, 1959.] See pp. 439–41, on Mangup, Chufut-Kale. Griboyedov formulated a number of brief but very perceptive remarks concerning the Karaites and their history while travelling in Crimea in 1825. There are many other editions of his essays. Grimm, August Theodor von, 1805–78 German scholar-linguist, historian, writer, traveler, and pedagogue; worked for many years in Russia as a tutor for the Romanov family, especially during the reign of Alexander II. 3193 Wanderungen nach Südosten. Erster Theil: Die Taurische Halbinsel. Berlin: A. Duncker, 1855. For a description of ChufutKale and Solomon Beim, see pp. 89–92, 136–46. LOC: Fürstlichen Bibliothek Corvey near Paderborn; Mainz University Library. BL; LC; Microfiche. Hildesheim: Olms Verlag, 1998. Haxthausen-Abbenburg, August Franz Ludwig Maria, Freiherr von, 1792–1866 German economist. 3194 Studien über die inneren Zustände, das Volksleben und insbesondere die ländlichen Einrichtungen Russlands. 3 vols. Hannover: Hahn, 1847–52. Reprint. Hildesheim: Olms, 1973. See 2:398–412. On Karaites in general and Chufut-Kale in particular; from a travelogue on the Crimean peninsula. Henderson, Ebenezer, 1784–1858 Α member of the British Bible Society; expelled from Russia in 1825.
255
3195 Biblical Researches and Travels in Russia, including a Tour in the Crimea and the Passage of the Caucasus. London: J. Nisbet, 1826. See pp. 205–6, 234, 306–39. Descriptions of Karaites in Chufut-Kale and Łuck; important linguistic data on the Karaim language in Eastern Europe and Judeo-Tatar in Crimea. Hlebnicki-Józefowicz, L. Polish tourist; full name is not known. 3196 “Wspomnienia Krymu.” Kłosy 25, no. 637 (1877): 164–66. Description of the Karaite communities of Chufut-Kale and Mangup. Holderness, Mary British lady who resided in Crimea between 1816–20. 3197 New Russia: Journey from Riga to the Crimea, by way of Kiev; with some account of the colonization and the manners and customs of the colonists of new Russia; to which are added, notes relating to the Crim Tatars. London: Printed for Sherwood, Jones and co., 1823. For a travel description of the Crimean Karaites see pp. 178–80. Not seen, but pagination same as 2d ed., which was seen. 3198 HOLDERNESS, Mary. Journey from Riga to the Crimea; with some account of the manners and customs of the colonists of new Russia. 2d ed. London: Printed for Sherwood, Gilbert, and Piper, 1827. See pp. 178–80. Hommaire de Hell, Xavier, 1812–48 French traveler and scientist; visited Crimea with his wife, Adèle Hériot Hommaire de Hell, in the 1840s. The author’s wife . . . wrote “all the descriptive part of this book of travels” [p. iii, English edition].
256
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
French Original 3199 Les steppes de la mer Caspienne, le Caucase, la Crimée et la Russie méridionale: voyage pittoresque, historique et scientifique. Paris: P. Bertrand; Strasbourg: Ve Levrault, 1843–45. 3 v. Not seen. English 3200 Travels in the Steppes of the Caspian Sea, the Crimea, the Caucasus. London: Chapman and Hall, 1847. See pp. 363–65 on Chufut-Kale. Izmailov, Vladimir Vasil’yevich, 1773–1830 Russian sentimental writer, translator, traveler; wrote in the style of N. Karamzin. 3201 ИЗМАЙЛОВ, В. Путешествие в полуденную Россию. 4 T. Мocква: В Университетской типографии у Ридигера и Клаудия, 1805. [Izmailov, V. Voyage to southern Russia. Moscow, 1805.] See 2:140–42 for a very romantic but rather imprecise description of Chufut-Kale and Mangup. Kaczkowski, Karol, 1797–1867 Polish physician and scientist. 3202 Dziennik podróży do Krymu, odbytej w roku 1825. [Diary of a voyage through Crimea, which took place in 1825.] 4 t. Warszawa: N. Glücksberg, 1829. See 3:39–40 on Gezleve (Eupatoria), 4:99–130, on Chufut-Kale. 3203 КАЧКОВСКИЙ, Кароль. “Путешествие в Крым.” Пер. И. Неяченко. В Крымский альбом. Pед. Дмитрий Лосев, 3:88–111. Феодосия и Москва: Коктебель, 1998. [Kaczkowski, K. “Voyage to Crimea.” In Krymskiy albom, 3:88–111 Feodosia and Moscow, 1998.] Excerpts in Russian from his visit to Chufut-Kale.
Kessler, Karl, 1815–81 Russian scientist of German origin. 3204 КЕССЛЕР, К. Путешествие, с зоологической целью, к северному берегу Черного моря и в Крым, в 1858 году. Киев: Университетская типография, 1860. [Kessler, K. My zoological voyage to the northern coast of the Black Sea and Crimea in 1858. Kiev, 1860.] 248 pp. + 5 т. See pp. 136–37, 161. Kessler undertook a “zoological” trip to Southern Russia and Crimea in 1858. His notes on Crimea are not only scientific, but ethnographic in nature. The book contains detailed descriptions of the Karaite religious school in Eupatoria, Chufut-Kale, and Solomon Beim. Kohl, J. G. (Johann Georg), 1808–78 German traveler, geographer and writer. 3205 “Die jüdische Sekte der Karaïten in Süd-Russland.” Magazin für die Literatur des Auslandes 15 (1839): 265–66, 270–71 (nos. 67, 68). Reprinted in Allgemeine Zeitung des Judenthums 3 (1839): 399–400, 410–12, 439. 3206 “Die Karaïten in der Krim.” Der Israelitische Volkslehrer 5 (1855): 17–22; 62–67; 100–104. 3207 Reisen in Südrussland. 2 vols. Dresden-Leipzig: Arnold, 1841. See 1:236–39, 2:257–66. Detailed description of Karaites of Odessa and Chufut-Kale, their customs, beliefs, and dress. See also critical evaluation of Kohl’s report on the Karaites by Isaak Markus Jost in his “Neuere Berichte ueber die Karaiten und deren Geschichte,” Israelitische Annalen 1 (1839): 217–20. See no. 431.
13.6. travelers’ accounts 3208 Reisen in Südrussland. 2d ed. Dresden: Arnold, 1847. Note that in the first ed. the section on the Karaites appears as an appendix, at the end of vol. 2, under the title, “Nachträgliches über die Karaïten.” In the 2d ed. it is integrated into the text in the section on Chufut-Kale (vol. 2, pp. 84–105). Kondaraki, Vasiliy Khristoforovich, 1834–86 Local Crimean scholar, author of multivolume description of Crimea. 3209 КОНДАРАКИ, В. Х. Новый обстоятельный путеводитель по Крыму. Москва: Тип. М. М. Борисенко, 1885. [Kondaraki, V. Kh. New detailed guidebook of Crimea. Moscow, 1885.] See pp. 14–15, 50–53. Koshlyakov, A. 3210 [КОШЛЯКОВ, А.?] Десятидневная поездка на южный берег Крыма. Одесса: Нейман, 1848. [[Koshlyakov, A.] “A ten day journey to the south coast of Crimea.” Odessa, 1848.] 70 pp. See pp. 36–40: on Chufut-Kale, Jehosaphath valley, S. Beim, Beim’s conception of Karaite history in Crimea. Author identified in several catalogues in Crimean libraries. See e.g., Catalogue of the Taurica library in Simferopol. Cf. Also А. А. Непомнящий, Записки путешественников и путеводители в развитии исторического краеведения Крыма (Киев: НАН Украины, 1999), 106, № 297. Kostomarov, Nikolay Ivanovich, 1817–85 Ηistorian, ethnographer, Ukrainian nationalist. 3211 КОСТОМАРОВ, Н. И. Автобиография. Бунт Стеньки Разина. Ред. Ю. А. Пинчук. Киев: Наук. Думка, 1992. [Kostomarov, N. I. “Autobiography. Sten’ka Razin rebellion.” Kiev, 1992.]
257
See pp. 108, 291–93 of Автобиография. Description of Chufut-Kale, Gavriil Firkovich (Abraham Firkovich’s son in law), Gezleve (Eupatoria), in 1841 and c. 1869. Leroy-Beaulieu, Anatole, 1842–1912 French publicist and historian who specialized in the history of Russia. 3212 Israël chez les nations. Paris: Calmann-Lévy, 1893; reprint, 1983. Some editions have additional title: Les juifs et l’antisémitisme. See pp. 138–41 on author’s visit to the Karaites of Crimea. 3213 Israel among the Nations: a Study of the Jews and Antisemitism. New York: Putnam, 1904. Reprint: New York: Arno Press, 1975. English translation of preceding item. See pp. 116–18 on Karaites of Crimea. Comments on their nonJewish look and on their possible Turkic or Khazar origins. Lyall, Robert, d. 1831 Scottish botanist and traveler; spent long time in Russia. 3214 Travels in Russia, the Krimea, the Caucasus, and Georgia, 2 vols. London: T. Cadell, 1825. See pp. 1:266–67, 273–74. On Chufut-Kale, Isaak ben Solomon’s house, prayer in Chufut-Kale synagogue. Markov, Yevgeniy, 1835–1903 Russian traveler and writer. 3215 МАРКОВ, Евгений. Очерки Крыма: Картины крымской жизни, истории и природы. Санкт-Петербург: Товарищество М. О. Вольф, 1872. Reprint: Симферополь: Таврия, 1995. [Markov, Ye. Essays on Crimea: pictures of Crimean life, history, and nature. St. Petersburg, 1872; reprint: Simferopol, 1995.]
258
crimea: the major center of east european karaism See pp. 54–69, 412–13, 416, 430, 441–50. Markov’s Ocherki (Sketches) was one of the most popular books on Crimean history in nineteenthcentury Russia. Includes a description of Chufut-Kale, Mangup, and Abraham Firkovich.
3216 “Чуфут-Кале в изображении писателей и поэтов—‘Мертвый город’ из книги Ев. Маркова ‘Очерки Крыма.’” КЖ 2 (июль 1911): 3–11. [“Chufut-Kale as described by writers and poets— ‘The Dead City’ from the book by E. Markov ‘Essays on Crimea.’” KZh 2 (July 1911): 3–11.] Reprint of a fragment from Markov’s travel memoirs about Chufut-Kale. Marmont, Auguste Frédéric Louis Viesse, duc de Raguse, 1774–1852 French marshal. 3217 Voyage du maréchal duc de Raguse en Hongrie, en Transylvanie, dans la Russie méridionale, en Crimée, et sur les bords de la mer d’Azoff, à Constantinople, dans quelques parties de l’Asie mineure, en Syrie en Palestine et en Egypte. 5 vols. Paris: Ladvocat, 1837. See 1:367–68, on Chufut-Kale, Eupatoria. Montandon, C. H. Author of one of the first travel guides to Crimea. 3218 Guide du voyageur en Crimée. Odessa: Impr. De la ville, 1834. A guidebook. See pp. 220–22 on Chufut-Kale and its community. See also pp. 351–54: “Notice sur les Karaïmes,” a French adaptation of Czacki’s Essay on the Karaites. See no. 415. Murav’yev-Apostol, Ivan Matveyevich, 1765–1851 Russian traveler and writer.
Russian Original 3219 МУРАВЬЕВ-АПОСТОЛ, Иван Матвеевич. Путешествие по Тавриде в 1820 год. Санкт-Петербург: Печетано в типографии состоящей при особенной Канцелярии Министерства внутренних дел, 1823. [Murav’yev-Apostol, I. M. Taurida voyage in 1820. St. Petersburg, 1823.] See pp. 124–32 (Letter 11). Mangup, Chufut-Kale. German 3220 Reise durch Taurien im Jahre 1820. Translated from the Russian by W.v. Oertel. Berlin; Landsberg: Th. Christ. Fr. Enslin, 1825. See letter 11 (pp. 100–106), on Mangup and Chufut-Kale. Italian 3221 Viaggio per la Tauride fatto nel 1820. Translated and edited by E. Catalano. Napoli: Dalla Stamperia i Cartiera del Fibreno, 1833. See pp. 128–35 (Letter 11). Neilson, Mrs. Andrew British Lady who resided in her estate near the Alma river in the Crimea before the Crimean war. 3222 [NEILSON, Mrs. Andrew] The Crimea: Its Towns, Inhabitants, and Social Customs. London: Partridge, Oakey; Edinburgh: Shepherd and Elliott, 1855. For a description of the Karaites of Chufut-Kale and Mangup see 63–67, 81. The author spent a long time in Crimea in the 1820s. She is identified on the t.p. as “The Lady resident near the Alma.” Nowosielski, Antoni, 1823–80 Penname of the Polish journalist, writer and folklorist Antoni Albert Marcinkowski.
13.6. travelers’ accounts 3223 STEPY, morze i góry: Szkice i wspomnienia z podróży. [Steppes, sea and mountains: sketches and memories about the journey). 2 t. Wilno: [s.n.], 1854. See 2:26–49, 190–222. Detailed description of Chufut-Kale, Mangup, Eupatoria, and its Karaite monuments. Oliphant, Laurence, 1829–88 English writer, traveler, adventurer; also known as a Christian mystic; one of the first active supporters of Zionism. English Original 3224 The Russian Shores of the Black Sea in the Autumn of 1852: with a voyage down the Volga, and a tour through the country of the Don Cossacks. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons, 1853. Reprint: Köln: Könemann, 1998. 3225 The Russian Shores of the Black Sea in the Autumn of 1852. . . . 2d ed. rev. and enl. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons, 1853. 3226 The Russian Shores of the Black Sea in the Autumn of 1852. . . . 3d ed. rev. and enl. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons, 1854. Reprint. New York: Arno Press, 1970. See pp. 277, 301, on Bakhchisaray, Chufut-Kale. 3227 The Russian Shores of the Black Sea in the Autumn of 1852. . . . 4th ed. rev. and enl. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons 1854. Same pagination as 3d ed. See pp. 277, 301, on Bakhchisaray, Chufut-Kale. German 3228 “Die Krim.” In Süd-Russland und die Türkischen Donauländer in Reiseschilderungen von L.Oliphant, 1–94. Leipzig: G. Senf’s, 1867. See pp. 70–78 on the Karaites in Chufut-Kale and Mangup.
259
Italian 3229 “Ebrei caraiti nella Crimea.” Educatore Israelita 2 (1854): 218– 20. An except of his account translated into Italian. Petermann, H. (Julius Heinrich) German Orientalist, professor at University of Berlin University; specialist in Armenian, Turkish, and Samaritan history and literature. 3230 Reisen im Orient. Leipzig: Veit, 1860–61. 2te Ausg. Leipzig: Veit, 1865. See 1:231–32. Remy, F. Professor in Leipzig. 3231 Die Krim in ethnografischer, landshaftlicher und hygienischer Beziehung: ein Wandergefährte. Odessa: E. Berndt, 1872. See pp. 94–95 on Chufut-Kale; also discusses value of Firkovich discoveries. Reuilly, Jean, Baron de, 1780–1810 Аlso known as Racault de Reuilly, Jean Jacques; travelled extensively in southern Russia as an attaché to the duc de Richelieu, Governor of Odessa; assisted during his travels by the German traveler Pallas, whose travel accounts he translated into French. 3232 Voyage en Crimée et sur les bords de la Mer Noire pendant l’année 1803. Paris: Bassange, Masson et Besson, 1806. XIX, 302 pp. See pp. 132–133, on Chufut-Kale, cemetery in Jehosaphath valley. N.B. The English translation Travels in the Crimea (London, 1807), is a partial one, of only 82 pp., and has nothing on our topic.
260
crimea: the major center of east european karaism
Scott, Charles Henry 3233 SCOTT, Charles Henry. The Baltic, the Black Sea, and the Crimea: comprising travels in Russia, a voyage down the Volga to Astrachan, and a tour through Crim Tartary. London: R. Bentley, 1854. 2nd ed. 1854. 3rd ed. 1855. Same pagination in all eds. Travelled in Summer, 1850. Description of “Tchoufout-Kalé” and “Mangoup Kalé”; Solomon Beim; visit to the grave of “Isaac Sangari” (pp. 311–27).
3237 Travels in Circassia, Krim-Tartary, &c: including a steam voyage down the Danube, from Vienna to Constantinople, and round the Black Sea in 1836. 2 vols. London: Colburn, 1837. 2nd ed.: 1838; 3rd ed.: 1839. Reprint: Farnborough, Hants, England: Gregg International Pub., 1971. Description of the dress of a Karaite woman met on a steamboat from Odessa to the Crimea (1:220– 21); Chufut-Kale, cemetery in Jehosaphath valley (1:373–75). Steinhard, S.
Shishkina, Olimpiada Petrovna (1791–1854) Russian traveler and writer. 3234 ШИШКИНА, О. Заметки и воспоминания русской путешественницы по России в 1845 году. 2 T. Санкт-Петербург: тип. Второго Отделения собственной е. и в. Канцелярии, 1848. [Shishkina, O. Notes and memoirs of a Russian traveler across Russia in 1845. St. Petersburg, 1848.] See 2:109–20. Romantic and rather imprecise description of her visit to Chufut-Kale and Mangup in 1845; also mentions S. Beim. Skirmuntowa, Helena, 1827–74 Polish traveler of Lithuanian origin; wrote under pen-name Pojata. 3235 “Szkice z Krymu.” [Sketches from the Crimea.] Tygodnik Ilustrowany 8:201 (1871): 219–25. On Chufut-Kale, relatives of Abraham Firkovich, cemetery in Jehosaphath valley. 3236 “Szkice z Krymu: Wycieczka na Mangub-Kale.” [Sketches from the Crimea: a trip to Mangup-Kale.] Kłosy 17, no. 432 (1873): 232–35; 17, no. 433 (1873): 250–51. Description of Mangup and its history. Spencer, Edmund 19th-century British traveler and poet.
3238 STEINHARD, S. Skizzen und Bilder aus der Krim. Leipzig: Carl B. Lorck, 1855. Was published as a travel guide to the Crimea; a compilation of earlier German travel reports and scholarship. See chapter “Die Karaiten und ihr Hauptsitz Tschufut Kale” (pp. 118–31). LOC: SBB. Sumarokov, Pavel Ivanovich, c. 1760–1846 Russian writer and historian; member of Russian academy of Sciences, senator, civil governor of Vitebsk gubernya. 3239 СУМАРОКОВ, П. И. Путешествие по всему Крыму и Беcсарабии в 1799 году: C историческим и топографическим описанием всех тех мест. Москва: В Университетской типографии Ридигера и Клаудия, 1800. [Sumarokov, P. I. Voyage across all of the Crimea and Bessarabia in 1799. Moscow, 1800.] See pp. 141, 144–45: Chufut-Kale, Bakchisaray. 3240 ———. Досуги Крымского судьи: или второе путешествие в Тавриду. 2 T. Санкт-Петербург: Императорская типогрaфия, 1803–05. [Sumarokov, P. I. “Leisure hours of a Crimean judge, or the second voyage to Taurida.” St. Petersburg, 1803–05.] See 1:145–47; 2:45–47 (Mangup and Chufut-Kale).
13.6. travelers’ accounts Webster, James, 1802–28 British traveler. 3241 Travels through the Crimea, Turkey and Egypt: performed during the years 1825–1828 including particulars of the last illness and death of the emperor Alexander and of the Russian conspiracy in 1825. 2 vols. London: H. Colburn & R. Bentley, 1830. See 1:81–82 on Chufut-Kale. Webster died soon after the end of his travels. The difference between the Karaite and Rabbinic creed was explained to him not by a local Karaite, but by a certain “German (i.e., Ashkenazic?) Jew” who resided in Chufut-Kale. Zhukov, K. 3242 ЖУКОВ, К. Заметки в пути на южный берег Крыма. СанктПетербург: В. Головин, 1865. [Zhukov, K. Notes en route to the south coast of the Crimea. St. Petersburg, 1865.] See pp. 76–78. On Chufut-Kale, Solomon Beim. Zhukovskiy, V. A. (Vasiliy Andreyevich), 1783–1852 Important Russian poet and translator. 3243 ЖУКОВСКИЙ, В. А. Баллады. Наль и Дамаянта. Рустем и Зораб. Мoсква: “Правда,” 1987. 480 p. [Zhukovskiy, V. A. Ballads. “Nal and Damaianta. Rustem and Zorab.” Moscow, 1987.] See p. 252 for description of ChufutKale in 1837. 13.6.6. Early 20th Century Karpeles, Gustav, 1848–1909 German Jewish literary historian and editor. 3244 KARPELES, Gustav. Literarisches Wanderbuch: Neue Folge: Slawische Wanderungen. Berlin: Allgemeiner Verein für Deutsche Literatur, 1905. VIII, 316 pp.
261
See “Die Karäer” (pp. 31–36). Description of a visit to the deserted Chufut-Kale and Bakhchisaray. Wertheimer, Fritz, b. 1884 3245 WERTHEIMER, Fritz. Durch Ukraine und Krim. Stuttgart: Franckh’sche Verlagshandlung, 1918. Visited the Crimea and Ukraine during the Civil War in Russia in 1918; for a description of ChufutKale, see pp. 103–7. 13.6.7. Late 20th–Early 21st Century Abkowicz, Mariola Polish Karaite. 3246 ABKOWICZ, Mariola. “Mój Krym” (My Crimea). Awazymyz, 2005, № 2 (11). Online at: http:// www.awazymyz.karaimi.org/index. php?p=411&a=7. About the author’s trip to Crimea in 2004. Bar-Yishai, Yisraʾel 3247 : ”מבצר היהודים.ישראל
בר־ישי ‛ “ טבע הדברים גיל׳.צ׳ופוט קלה .125–118 :(2002 )אפריל78 מס׳
Bowman, Inci and Fevzi Alimoglu 3248 BOWMAN, Inci, and Fevzi Alimoglu. “What we Remember about our Crimean Trip: A to Z. Washington, D.C.: International Committee for Crimea, [n.d..]. Online at: http://www.iccrimea. org/azguide/azguide.html. Description of trip in 1998. Includes brief description of Bakhchisaray, Chufut Kale (with photograph of cemetery), and Eupatoria (Gözleve). Dubiński, Roman Polish Karaite. 3249 DUBIŃSKI, Roman. “Przeżyłem Krym.” [I have survived the Crimea.] Awazymyz, 2002, № 6: 2–24.
262
crimea: the major center of east european karaism A detailed account of a trip to the Crimea of a group of Karaite travelers from Eastern Europe in 2001.
Krispil, Nissim Israeli anthropologist. 3250
“ מסע. ”קורות קרים.קריספיל נסים .82–74 :(2004 )פברואר26‛ עולם Illustrated travelogue on the Crimean Peninsula. Re Karaites, see pp. 79–82.
Kutayeva, N. N. Russian traveler; late 20th c. 3251 КУТАЕВА, Н. Н. Письма русской путешественницы: Конец 20 века. Симферополь: Бизнес-Информ, 1998. [Kutayeva, N. N. “Letters of a Russian traveler: at end of the 20th century.” Simferopol, 1998.] 80 pp. Letters addressed to a friend by a modern Russian female traveler. For a description of Chufut-Kale and a discussion of Karaite history and Firkovich’s discoveries, see pp. 46–72. 13.6.8. Analysis of Travelers’ and Contemporary Accounts 3252 KIZILOV, Mikhail. “Crimean Karaites in the Polish Travellers’ Portrayal.” SO 95 (2001–2002): 93–108. 3253 ———. Karaites Through the Travelers’ Eyes: Ethnic History, Traditional Culture and Everyday Life of the Crimean Karaites according to the Descriptions of the Travelers. Simferopol; [Troy, N.Y.]: al-Qirqisani Center for the Promotion of Karaite Studies, 2003. 269 pp. Exhaustive analysis of about one hundred reports by Christian, Jewish, and Muslim travelers to the Crimean Karaite communities. Reviews: Shaul Stampfer, Religious Studies Review 31, nos. 3–4 (July/October 2005): 215; M.
Носоновский, “Европейские путешественники и крымские караимы,” Историческое Наследие Крыма, no. 11 (2005): 207–11; M. Носоновский, “Европейские путешественники и крымские караимы,” Еврейский Книгоноша, no. 7 (2005): 86–91 (slight differences between the two versions). 3254 ———. “The Karaites of the Crimea Through Travelers’ Eyes.” In Karaite Judaism*, 789–818. 3255 SEYMOUR, H. D. Russia on the Black Sea and Sea of Azof. London: John Murray, 1855. On the Karaites of Chufut-Kale see pp. 42–47; largely recounts what has been said by the travelers Henderson and Peyssonel (see above). 3256 КИЗИЛОВ, Михаил. “Караимские некрополи ЧуфутКале и Мангупа по описаниям путешественников 18–19 веков.” В Материалы Восьмой Международной Конференции по Иудаике, 191–205. Москва, 2002. [Kizilov, M. “The Karaite necropolises of Chufut-Kale and Mangup according to the descriptions of the 18th–19th century travelers.” In Materialy Vosmoy Mezhdunarodniy konferentsii po Iudaike, 191–205. Moscow, 2002.] 3257 ———. “Крымские караимы XVI–XIX вв. по описаниям путешественников.” В Пилигримы Крыма. Осень98. Путешествия по Крыму; путешественники о Крыме: международная научная конференция; СимферопольСевастополь-Ялта-АлупкаВоронцовский дворец, 21–25 сентября 1998, редакционная коллегия: В. П. Казарин и. Др., 119–24. Симферополь: “Крымский Архив,” 1999. [Kizilov, M. “Crimean Karaites in the 16th–19th c. according to the descriptions of travelers.” In Piligrimy Kryma, 119–24. Simferopol, 1999.]
13.8. history 3258 ———. “Крымские ‘пещерные города’ по описанию Е. Скирмунт (Поята).” МАИЭТ 9 (2002): 543–548. [Kizilov, M. “Crimean ‘cave cities’ according to the description of H. Skirmuntowa.” MAIÈT (2003): 543–548.] On Mangup, Chufut-Kale, A. S. Firkovich, by Polish traveler Helena Skirmuntowa (pen name Pojata) See above no. 3235–36. 3259. ———. “Рукописные дневники Х.Х. Стевена: Неизвестный источник по истории Кавказа, Крыма и Южной России.” B Таврика 2: 130–лет Краеведеческой библиотеке Крыма. Автор/состав. Н. Н. Колесникова, 75–80. Симферополь: КАГН, 2003. [Kizilov, M. “Manuscript diaries of Kh. Kh. Steven: an unknown source for the history of Caucasus, Crimea, and Southern Russia.” In Tavrika 2: 130-let krayevedecheskoy biblioteke Kryma. Ed. N. N. Kolesnikova, 75–80. Simferopol, 2003.] The author publishes an excerpt from the travel diary by the famous Crimean scholar, Christian Steven (1781–1863). It has data on Karaites in Chufut-Kale and Mangup, and on contacts between Karaites and Subbotniks. 3260 ———. “Свидетельства путешественников XVIII–XIX вв. как источник сведений о формировании национальной самоидентификации и становлении концепций этнической истории у крымских караимов.” В Материалы Седьмой Ежегодной Междисциплинарной конференции по иудаике, ред. К. Бурмистров, Р. Капланов, В. Мочалова, Часть 1, 306–15. Москва: Сэфер, 2000. [Kizilov, M. “Testimonies of travelers of the 18th–19th c. as a source of information on the formation of national self-identification and concepts of ethnic history among the Crimean Karaites.” In Materialy Sed’moy Yezhegodnoy
263 Mezhdistsiplinarnoy konferentsii po iudaike, edited by K. Burmistrov, R. Kaplanov, and V. Mochalova, 1:306–15. Moscow, 2000.]
3261 КОЛЕСНИКОВА, Н. Н. “Путешествие в Крым Роберта Лайелла в 1822 году.” In Материалы международной научной конференции “Пилигримы Крыма. Осень-99”. Симферополь: Крымский Архив, 2000, 22–29. [Kolesnikova, N. N. “The travel of Robert Lyall to the Crimea in 1822.” In Materialy mezhdunarodnoy nauchnoy konferentsii “Piligrimy Kryma, Osen’-99.” 22–29. Simferopol, 2000.] 3262 МАЛЬГИН, Андрей. Русская Ривьера. Курорты, туризм и отдых в Крыму в эпоху Империи. Симферополь: Сонат, 2004. [Malgin, A. The Russian Riviera: resorts, tourism and leisure in Crimea during the Imperial epoch. Simferopol, 2004.] General analysis of travel reports on the Crimea from the end of the 18th–early 20th centuries; on Karaites see pp. 157–61, 182, 186. 3263 ПРОХОРОВ, Д., и M. Кизилов, “Чуфут-Кале, ‘Иудейская крепость’ в Крыму, как экскурсионный объект в конце XIX–начале XX века.” Параллели 10–11 (2009): 42–67. [Prokhorov, D., and M. Kizilov, “Chufut-Kale, the ‘Jewish Fortress’ in the Crimea, as a tourist destination at the end of the 19th-beginning of the 20th centuries.” Paralleli 10–11 (2009): 42–67.] Based largely on rare journalist accounts of that period.
13.7. Crimean Karaites in the Press 3264 TREVISAN SEMI, Emanuela. “The Crimean Karaites as Seen by the French Jewish Press in the Second Half of the Nineteenth Century.” PWCJS 11 (B:3) (1993): 9–16. Jerusalem: World Union of Jewish Studies, 1994.
264
crimea: the major center of east european karaism 13.8. History
3265 AKHIEZER, Golda. “The History of the Crimean Karaites During the Sixteenth to the Eighteenth Centuries.” In Karaite Judaism*, 729–57. 3266 BASCHMAKOFF, Alexandre. “Les origines ethniques des Сaraїtes de Crimée.” Journal Officiel de la Republique Francaise, no. 232 (3.10.1935). Not seen. 3267 CRÉHENGE, A. Ben Baruch. “Recherches sur l’origine des Caraites de la Crimée.” Annuaire officiel du culte israélite 7 (1856/7): 97–101. 3268 JANKOWSKI, Henryk. “Karaim Accounting in the Crimea.” In Karaj kiuńlari*, 196–203. The author presents a document in Turkish from the late 18th century listing payments made during an eleven-week period mainly to construction workers. Polish version follows. 3269 ———. “Karaimska księgowość na Krymie”. In Karaj kiuńlari*, 46–53. Polish version of the above.
3272 ———. “Slave Trade in the Early Modern Crimea from the Perspective of Christian, Muslim, and Jewish Sources.” Journal of Early Modern History 11, nos. 1–2 (2007): 1–31. Re: participation of the Karaites in the slave trade in the Crimea see pp. 25–30. 3273 ———. “Slaves, Money Lenders, and Prisoner Guards: The Jews and the Trade in Slaves and Captives in the Crimean Khanate.” JJS 58, no. 2 (2007): 189–210. On the participation of Karaite and Rabbanite Jews in the slave trade in Crimea. 3274 MILIK, Joseph Thaddée. “Abba Zosimas et le thème des Tribus Perdues.” BÉK 1 (1983): 7–18. The author argues that the earliest literary reference to Karaites in Crimea appear in the life of Saint Constantine (Cyrill), brother of Saint Methodius (9th century) where Karaites are referred to as Samaritans. This hypothesis contradicts the general scholarly consensus which dates the Karaite arrival in Crimea to the 13th century.
3270 KIZILOV, Mikhail B. “The Black Sea and the Slave Trade: The Role of Crimean Maritime Towns in the Trade in Slaves and Captives in the Fifteenth to Eighteenth Centuries.” International Journal of Maritime History 17, no. 1 (June 2005): 211–35. See pp. 221, 227, 229, 233 for the role of Crimean Karaites in the slave trade in the Crimean Khanate.
3275 MILLER, Philip E. “Spiritual and Political Leadership Among Nineteenth-Century Crimean Karaites.” PWCJS 11 (B:3) (1993): 1–8. Jerusalem: World Union of Jewish Studies, 1994.
3271 ———. “Post-Ottoman Cities: Changes in the Urban Structure of the Ottoman and Tatar Crimea after the Russian Annexation until the Crimean War (1783–1853/6).” AOASH 59 (2) (2006): 181–9
